Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats


Jewelers of Distinction 

Since 1862 Boyd Park, Makers of Jewelry, hare unfailingly served their 

patron* with gems and bits of craftsmanship of the highest order. 

Today, as always, they are "Jeweler* of Distinction." 

The treasures from their JbV^ Jjj \j JKrVlvlS^ 

shop are vrithin the ICWCltOC^X 

reach of everyone, %J**» tt CLCIV J yr 

through convenient 106 MAIH STREET SALT LAKE CITY 

charge accounts. 

For Three Generation* 

r { 


Omsk Winter Excursion Fares 





via SAN FRANCISCO ........ 

ing direct or route reversed 


Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 



PHONES WAS. 5008-5078 

The more you have — the more you have need for 


Protect what you have by Insuring it. Buy sound insurance. Let us 
explain the value of a policy In the Utah Home Fire Insurance Company. 


HEBER J. GRANT & CO., General Agents, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask Your Dealer for Z. C. M. I. 


Khaki and White- Khaki and Peggy 
Backed Denim for Clo hes, Dutch Kut 
Boys For Girls 

The Famous 


Give Splendid 




Select Your 
Piano NOW! 

We have just received carload 

shipments for immediate 

delivery of 


Straight pianos $295, $350 

Registering player pianos $450, $580, $615, $700 

Easy Terms Get in*o"ith p o» e r d „earest FreMt Paid 
Glen Bros.-Roberts Piano Co. 


Salt Lake City 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



You are guaranteed unusual wear 
and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 

No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style $ .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed....$l.l5 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.4ft 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle 1.45 

No. 62 Medium neavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavv. y 3 wool... 8^5 
No. 39 Extra heavy, £ wool.. 3.85 

Please state whetner for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Paya 


36SoMain ItmmJA 


The Utah Milk for 
all People Leads 

For man} uses it takes the 
place of cream at about one- 
third the cost. It is si- 
ways safe, pure and con- 
venient. Ask for Sego Milk 
and be sure you get what 
)ou ask for. 


One Good Resolution for 1928 
Cook Electrically! 

There is no better way to start the New Year than to bring into your home 
the modern method of eliminating kitchen drudgery by Electric Cooking. 

Cleanest — Most Economical — Most Efficient. 

$5.00 DOWN 

Balance in small 
monthly payments. 

will bring to you an Electric Range of highest quality. 

Come in and look over our splendid stock of Electric Ranges. 
You'll find one that will just suit you. 

Utah Power & Light Co. 

Efficient Public Service 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


When ordering, state Size, New or Old Style, and if for man or lady. 
Postage prepaid in U. S. Samples on request. 

142 Light Weight, Flat $ .05 

204 Double Carded Cotton, Rib 1.35 

32 Combed Cotton, Lt. Wt 1.50 

222 Cotton, Rayon Striped 1.65 

252 Cotton Bleached, Med. Wt. 1.75 

744 Unbleached, Med. Hvy 1.85 

768 Bleached, Med. Hvy 1.05 

622 Mercerized Lisle, Lt. Wt...f2.15 

902 Unbleached Ex. Hvy 2.50 

1072 Super Wool Mixed Shrunk 4.00 
244 Swiss Rib. Lisle and Silk 

Rayon, New Style 2.25 

Ladies' hoisery, new shades 1.00 
3 pair 2.75 


established in Utah 45 Years 


Salt Lake City. Utah 


World's largest 
selling vacuum 
cleaner sent to 
your home for 
free use. 
$8.50 set of at- 
FREE with 
each c 1 e a n e r 

Eureka Vacuum Cleaner Co. 

161 So. State 
Sold by 

Utah Power & Light Co. 

Wasatch 600 

Jack Frost 

Set the Standard 

A standard of excellent quality. 
low price and up-to-the-minute 
style is set by the Jack Frost 
line of woolen goods, made in 
Utah by the Original Utah 
Woolen Mills. 

Come into our retail store on 
Richards Street, or watch for 
our agents. We have approved 
L. D. S. garments, hose, sox, ties, 
scarfs, knit dresses, blankets, 
sweaters, overcoats, children's 
clothes* all at factory prices. 

The Original 

Utah Woolen Mills 

Briant Stringham, Manager 

28 Richards Street 
Salt Lake City 

* serve - 





Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoll- 
tan Bricks 25c pt. f 
50c M. Call Your 
Keeley 's Dealer. 
Extra packed in ice. 




Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 

Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work 

Office 319 S. Main St. 


For The New Year 

A lamp will be more appreciated than 
almost anything else. Look over our 
big assortment at lowest prices. Most 
beautiful in design. We also carry a 
full line of Electrical appliances, which 
will make gifts highly appreciated for 
the continued service they give. Our 
Guarantee back of every article we sell. 
See us for suggestions. 

Modern Electric Co. 

Was. 2307 128 So. State St. 

Electrical Dealers and 

Agents for National Mazda Lamps 


Vie should'a drtmVmore 
rrihovhen we wft Iq&S'- 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health. 


159 W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 



Best in the Market 
Will Last a Life Time, 36 Glasses 

in Each Tray 

Made especially for L. D. S. 
Churches, and successfully used 
in Utah and intermountain re- 
gion, also in all Missions in the 
United States. Europe, and Pa- 
cific Is'ands. Basic metal, Nickle 
Silver, heavily plated with Solid 


Satisfaction guaranteed. 

Inquiries cheerfully answered. 

Bureau of Information 

Temple Block 

Salt Lake City 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

1 928 Frontispiece 

Prayer Carrie Tanner 3 

Portrait of Mrs. Ivy Houtz Woolley 4 

Waste Land Ivy Houtz Woo'ley 5 

Portrait of Grace Ingles Frost 6 

Compensation Grace Ingles Frost 7 

Moral Guidance of Youth 

Dean Milton Bennion 8 

Editorial — New Year's Greeting 15 

Celebrates Golden Wedding 16 

Centenary of the Birth of Karl G. Maeser 18 

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 19 

Notes 20 

Conference Addresses — 

Inez Knight Allen 22 

Ida Peterson Beal 24 

Louise Y. Robis«on 25 

Jennie B. Knight 27 

Amy Brown Lyman 30 

Clarissa S. Williams 32 

Rook Review 35 

Notes from the Field... Amy Brown Lyman 38 

Guide Lessons for March 46 

A Beautiful Custom 58 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 

Jes»us Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Year— Single Copy, 10c 


By Carrie Tanner 

A prayer is soul-sent wish, e'en whispered still, 

By mystic power borne through vaulted blue 

To that bright realm where only prayers most true 

E'er reach the Majesty of sacred will. 

He grants — or stays with purpose kind, until 

In justice great, or mercy sweet, He heeds 

Our humble wish and heavy mortal needs 

With gracious love, and earthly measures fill 

To overflow. How meager the estate 

Of those who ne'er this sweetest joy doth know, 

Whose hearts clutch fast grim avarice and hate, 

Disdaining Him from whom all blessings flow. 

O prayer that gives the soul a peace divine! 

O prayer, dear privilege great, the gift is Thine! 


Waste Land 

Ivy Houtz Woolley 

Poem awarded first prize in the Eliza Roxey Snow Poetry 

The sand, the sun, 

The gray, the dun, 

The waves of heat, 

The constant beat j 

Of blazing noon 

Upon each dune. 

No drop of rain 

To ease the pain 

The desert knows. 

A hot wind blows 

And sears her breast. 

From East to West 

The jackal wails. 

A rattler trails 

His half broiled back 

Across the track 

Of scorpion gray 

Which passed that way. 

The buzzards cry, 

As on they fly 

Above the land 

Of melting sand, 

Of heat that sears, 

And death that leers 

From empty eyes 

Of a skull that lies 

In a cactus mound. 

And all around, 

The sand, the sun, 

The gray, the dun. 



Grace Ingles Frost 

Poem awarded second prize in the Eliza Roxey Snow 

Poetry contest. 

I have walked with Sorrow, 
And I have dwelt with pain, 
But I have known a splendor 
That follows after rain. 

I have looked with longing, 
At the majesty of death, 
And, with rapture, gazed upon 
A child's first quivering breath. 

I have watched the tempest 
At night brood o'er the sea, 
And heard the waves at dawning 
Voice tones of Deity. 

I have seen the fury 

Of storm-lashed mountain-crest ; 

I have viewed the glory 

Of hills when sun-caressed. 

I have felt the heart'ning thrill 
That heralds birth of day, 
And harkened unto matins 
In birds blithe roundelay. 

'Tis wondrous compensation 
To know such ecstasy, — 
I have walked with Sorrow, 
But Love has guided me ! 


Relief Society Magazine 

Vor.. XV JANUARY, 1928 No. 1 

Moral Guidance of Youth 

(Conference Address) 
B\y Dean (Milton Bennlon 

The chief business of each generation is the rearing and 
educating of the next, and the social purpose of the family is pri- 
marily the perpetuation of the race and the proper training and 
development of the new generation. It is often said that education 
is the chief business of the state. That is as old as Plato ; it was 
set forth clearly in Plato's time, and has come to be realized in 
our own time and country. There has, in our own state, been a 
good deal of talk about the large amount of money spent for 
education. It has been found that usually somewhat more than 
50% of the revenues of the state, from taxation, are spent for 
education. This, it seems to me, is as it should be, and there 
should be no complaint that it costs the state more to educate the 
children than it does to take care of criminals and pay for ad- 
ministration in other respects. Education is itself a very complex 
thing. We speak often of physical education, intellectual edu- 
cation and of moral and spiritual education, each one of which, 
of course, can be analyzed into very many details. I call atten- 
tion to the fact that physical education, physical strength and health 
are of no value in themselves. It depends on what use we make 
of them. It is possible for a person to have very great strength, 
and health in perfection, but to make no better use of these 
qualities than to engage in prize-fighting, which is forbidden by 
law in most of the states of the union. Even intellectual edu- 
cation of itself is without value, and again it depends on what 
use we make of it. A person may have very keen intelligence, 
be possessed of vast stores of knowledge, and yet use this knowl- 
edge and intelligence to defraud his fellow men — he may be one 
of the greatest rogues in the country. Dr. John R. Park said 
that if he found a man was immoral, he would refuse to educate 
him, because it would give him more power for evil. While we 
may say that education is the chief business of civilized men, 
whether we consider them as a community, as a state, as a church, 


or as a family, we may say that whatever the field of education, 
moral and religious guidance is the chief problem of education, 
and whether or not other phases of education have value, depends 
on whether or not we succeed in this moral and spiritual develop- 
ment. With proper habits and attitudes and ideals developed in 
the youth, health and physical strength, knowledge and intellectual 
power, then become things of great value because they give greater 
power and efficiency to the person who is possessed of right ideals 
and attitudes and habits, and who can therefore be of increased 
service to his f ellowman. 

In this process of education there are a good many agencies 
that are jointly responsible. Even the question of moral educa- 
tion is not the business of one agency alone. I have known 
prominent educators who have objected to the idea that we should 
divide this responsibility, and say that the family must have a 
certain responsibility, and the school, and the church, and so on. 
They have wanted to lay the whole thing on one agency, so that 
it could not be shirked. It seems that a matter of such importance 
cannot be carried by one agency alone, and that each one should 
make its proper contribution. We should name among these 
agencies, first the family, then the school, the church, the state, 
and the community life in its industrial and social aspect. The 
Relief Society as a family service organization, and as an auxil- 
iary of the Church, is concerned primarily with moral guidance 
as it relates to the family, the Church, and the general community 
life. Moral guidance is founded upon moral training, and moral 
training begins in infancy. The family responsibility must there- 
fore come first and must continue as most fundamental. The Re- 
lief Society, as I conceive it, is concerned with moral and spiritual 
needs of family life and of the community, no less than with their 
physical needs. We have been accustomed to think of the Relief 
Society as an organization that looks out primarily for people's 
physical needs, and it has served very worthily in that respect, 
and continues to do so. I do not wish to infer that that is to be 
neglected or under-rated in value, but it does seem to me that 
there is also another mission for the society and in some respects 
a more far-reaching and significant one, and that is the moral and 
spiritual welfare of family and community life. 

Young parents need counsel on family problems, and es- 
pecially on moral training of children and moral guidance in 
general. These may be summarized under two general headings, 
as the development of self-restraint as the primary and foundation 
principle in moral training, and then on the basis of this power 
of self-restraint the development of the power of self-direction. 
A child or a man who wants what he wants when he wants it, 
and can always get it, becomes a tyrant wherever he may be 
found. He is a moral danger to himself and to the community, 


not having learned the first lesson of self-restraint. This lesson 
should begin with the infant in arms. I often think that the in- 
fant in arms begins, then and there, to acquire the power to get 
whatever he wants at the particular moment when he wants it, by 
crying for it. The lesson of self-restraint should be learned in 
infancy in some measure, under a mother's wise care and regula- 
tion of infant life. The mother, with expert help if necessary, 
should determine the child's needs, and so train him that he will 
not form the habit of crying for things he should not have. Mother 
love should be tempered with knowledge and wisdom. This kind 
of moral training is essential as a basis for moral guidance in later 

Child activity begins with play. Work in minor forms, such 
as various kinds of family service, may begin early and be gradu- 
ally increased, but not to the point of causing mental or physical 
injury. Training in reasonable service is as essential in moral de- 
velopment as in other forms of educational activity. Our child 
labor laws are not meant to prevent children from doing any kind of 
work ; they are to prevent children from being put into work that 
is monotonous and long continued and that tends to strain their 
physical and mental powers. They are to keep children out of 
factories and such employment. But we have in our own country 
and our own state other problems not regulated by law which are 
just as important. In modern city life it is a problem to find some 
sort of suitable employment for children. If they do nothing but 
play and go to school, there is likely to be a very important element 
of character neglected. It is especially important that they should 
have employment suited to their age and condition, and the fact 
that many of them do not and cannot find employment raises a 
serious problem in the community. Running wild on the streets 
with nothing to do is a calamity. There is no condition more 
favorable for developing bad habits, and acquiring attitudes that 
are bad, than to have youths running the streets because there is 
no suitable employment available for them. It is also a fact that 
at this age, they need some variety of vocational experience. A 
young person cannot choose wisely a vocation without having 
some experience in the practice of some vocation. A boy will 
frequently think he wants to qualify for a certain line of work 
when he has no idea of what that means, and perhaps cannot 
have a very good idea until he has some vocational experiece in, 
or closely related to that work, which may change his idea alto- 
gether. He must find out by trial or experiment what abilities and 
powers he has, and that means that he must get in and have op- 
portunity to use them. 

Closely allied with this is the problem of choosing a voca- 
tion. A very important part of the moral guidance of youth is 
to furnish him with a great deal of information about vocations 


and wise counsel with respect to the choice of a vocation. There 
should be proper stimulation and guidance in the preparation for 
a vocation. Our modern industrial business and professional 
world has become very complex and as our civilization becomes 
complex, vocations multiply. There is more and more speciali- 
zation required and if the people are going to succeed well in life 
and do their part of the world's work, each person must choose 
wisely a vocation and qualify for it, and then he must find a place 
where he can fit in, for the particular vocation for which qualifi- 
cation has been made. It is one of the most important problems 
of youth of the present time. I meet young people who have 
gotten far enough along to be in college who are uncertain as to 
what vocation to follow and they cannot figure it out, many of 
them. It is a serious problem. A young person has to know some- 
thing of his own abilities and powers. He should choose a vacation 
in which he has enough ability to excel and it must be a kind 
really in demand by society, and that renders real service to the 
community. If he happens to choose a vocation in which he can- 
not succeed, it means failure, and failure means discouragement 
in starting all over again. There are grown men in this com- 
munity, well on in years, whose lives have been marred seriously 
and whose usefulness has Ueen diminished by the fact that they 
did not get into the right vocation in the first place. Then again, 
a young person may be qualified in a vocation and may not be 
able to succeed in it, because so many others in the community 
have qualified in the same vocation, and so he cannot get suf- 
ficient employment. I mention this to show some of the com- 
plexities of the problem, and if those who are older cannot lend 
some aid to help young people in solving these difficulties, I do 
not know what can be done about it. The school may furnish 
vocational information, but this matter of guidance is something 
that is a very personal matter. In the schools we have to handle 
the students in large groups, and we have little opportunity for 
personal counsel and close acquaintanceship such as we have in 
the home, where the young people should be intimate with their 
parents, and those have who deal with the family life, as the Re- 
lief Society does through the ward meetings and lessons and the 
system of teachers and visitation, and to some extent through 
professional service in the home. It would seem to me that there 
is great opportunity for the Relief Society. Vocational guidance 
applies not only to boys but also to girls. It seems to me that 
there is the same, necessity to guide girls. Every girl, in my 
opinion, should choose and qualify for a vocation in which she 
can be independent financially, and in which she can be of greater 
service to society. I say usually that a girl should qualify for two 
vocations, so that she may be prepared for any emergency, for 
certainly it is true that there is a considerable percentage of the 
women of the community who do not marry. I think statistics 


which have been given out not long since are to the effect that 
about 70% of women in this country marry, leaving 30% un- 
married ; and, of course, nobody knows who is to be in the 70% 
and who is in the 30%. But apart from that, suppose we know 
that a young woman is going to marry at the age of 25 or 
younger, I still think there is necessity for that young woman to 
choose a vocation and qualify for it. Nobody knows when a 
woman who is married may be thrown upon her own resources, 
as many women are, and if a woman is qualified in a vocation in 
which she can render expert service, she has something to fall 
hack upon and can make her way in the world and support chil- 
dren, if she has them, to the extent that her strength and facilities 
make it possible. 

Closely allied is the question of developing the right attitude 
toward property and service. Many young people look about to 
see how they can earn the most money in the easiest way. This 
is a very unethical attitude. It is immoral for a person to take 
that attitude toward a vocation. The first consideration in choos- 
ing a vocation is, "How can I render the greatest service?" 
Service should come first and that attitude should be fixed well 
in the minds of young people. Any vocation that is not a real 
service to society should be entirely eliminated. Some people 
we have in our community now, who are following a vocation for- 
bidden by law, and when these people are convicted of following 
that vocation, they are sent to jail: We should consider the 
various forms of service that society really needs to keep up the 
standards of civilization and to carry on the work of the world. 
Such forms of service are legitimate vocations, and the young 
person who looks at it from that angle will consider as a second 
question the problem of remuneration. People ordinarily have to 
make a living by their vocations, although there are a few for- 
tunate individuals who follow vocations without any compensation 
because they have other means of living. Our attitude toward 
property, like our attitude to physical health and strength, should 
also be that property is a means to an end and should never be 
pursued as an end in itself. A very large part of trouble in the 
world is due to love of money ; it is "the root of all evil" as Paul 
said, and money should not be set up as a goal in itself. Property 
is a means to an end, and those with considerable property should 
regard themselves as stewards of this property and see that it is 
used in a beneficial way. All property, whether publicly or pri- 
vately owned, should be used for the good of the community. 

In addition to developing this purpose of vocational aim and 
vocational service, there are other froms of service, and it is an 
important thing in the moral guidance of youth to develop also 
other life purposes — purposes in which an individual may give 
gratuitous service in addition to following a vocation. We have 
in the Church a very great many examples of that. We see many 


young men and women who serve the Church in the missionary 
field with no thought of compensation whatever. One who is 
sincere and has such a purpose, has something that is a powerful 
factor in molding his character. 

We do not develop character by sitting down and telling the 
young person not to do this and not to do that. That youthful 
energy will break out at some other spot. The young have an 
outlet for energy, an outlet that will lead them to strive for worthy 
ends, to realize high ideals. Then the overflow generally will 
take care of itself. There are occasions, of course, where they 
may have to be admonished against doing this, or that, or the 
other, but there should always be provided a legitimate outlet for 
energy and they should be stimulated to set up high and worthy 
purposes to realize. Moral guidance should be largely positive 
rather than negative. Self-restraint is a factor, but even that is 
developed largely through the positive pursuit of high purposes ; 
and in the positive pursuit of high purposes, there is developed 
power of self -direction in agreement with these high purposes 
and moral and spiritual ideals. Young people should be en- 
couraged ; they should realize their own powers and how valuable 
those powers are, and also how valuable their time is. I ask my 
students to budget their time, to make out a budget of their time 
for the whole quarter, and to determine what they are going to 
do with every hour in the day and with every day in the week. 
Then, when they find that they can improve their budget, they 
modify and improve it, and in an emergency they can modify it. 
Time is more valuable than money ; see that you have a systematic 
way of taking care of it. 

There is a question of the cooperation and coordination of 
agencies about which I should say a word: cooperation and co- 
ordination of home, school, church, and community life, always 
with the idea of strengthening home life. I think sometimes that 
with the many organizations we have in the Church, and that 
with these organizations sometimes working rather independently 
of one another and competing with one another for the time and 
attention of young people, and each anxious to furnish recre- 
ation for its members, that the young people are drawn away from 
home, and home becomes a most insignificant place. I fear young 
people are overdone with recreation and amusement. A few days 
ago I was at a convention, and one of the members of the Council 
of Twelve remarked, "I cannot see the idea of dragging people 
out and making them take recreation." That is the point we reach 
sometimes — we have so much of it. The Church itself is the co- 
ordinating agency in which every organization should have a 
part, and the matter should not be overdone. We should strengthen 
the home by home entertainment, by cultivating simple and whole- 
some tastes, such as reading, music, companionship and worth- 
while conversation. We need more of all of these in the home, 


for one of the great safeguards of moral life is the cultivation 
of simple, intellectual tastes that minister to the development of 
intellectual and moral life. Such activities are much more pre- 
ferable than having young people chasing all over the country, 
running automobiles costing more money than young people 
should spend, or having them tempted to dishonesty to secure such 
pleasures. Many a man has gone to the penitentiary for em- 
bezzlement because he attempted to gratify tastes too expensive 
for his financial situation and tried to keep up with so-called 
higher standards of society life. Young people should learn to 
entertain themselves and to enjoy life through their own activity 
much more than they do. It would be not only a matter of whole- 
some life to them here and now, but would mean much for them 
later in life. In old age, for instance, a person who has cultivated 
these tastes may be very happy and able to entertain himself. The 
same thing is true in invalidism. The other day I was told of a 
woman who had been active all her life with society affairs and 
had never cultivated such tastes, and when she became an invalid 
for two years before her death, she did not know what to do with 
herself. She had no resources within herself, and was miserable 
all the time. 

There has been very rapid progress recently in our material 
civilization and in the social and recreational activities in which 
people engage, old and young. On the other hand, the moral and 
spiritual progress has been slow. I make an appeal to reverse the 
process. I do not mean by that that we shall undervalue material 
comforts and gains, but that we shall lay more stress upon the 
moral and spiritual development of people. Shall the following 
conditions be turned to good or evil account? 

Increase in luxury: (Our luxuries are used to a large extent to our 
detriment. The possession of wealth may be turned to good account 
if expended on things to secure simple and inexpensive taste, and not 
misspent on things injurious to us. If we can provide our homes with 
better books, and with musical instruments, we are contributing to moral 
development and moral welfare. If we spend our means on candy and 
gum and worse things,, as many people are acquiring the habit of doing, 
then they become a detriment.) 

Shortening of the working hours: (It has been observed that the 
shortening of the working hours tends to contribute to delinquency, be- 
cause the leisure hours are wrongly spent.) 

Lengthening of the ''period of infancy:" (When people are engaged in 
education rather than in work ; but if that is properly correlated with learn- 
ing to work, we have an asset instead of a detriment.) 

Increase in amusements. 

One of the leading activity organizations in this country, 
devoted solely to the problem of moral education, "The Path- 
finders of America," with headquarters in Detroit, have this for 
their motto: "Make Virtue More Attractive Than Vice." That 
is our problem in dealing with young people. May God help us 
to do so. 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 




MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN - - - - - General Secretary and Treasurer 
Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Miss Aiice Louise Reynolds 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs. Elise B. Alder 
Mrs. Lalene II. Hart Mrs. Ethel Revnolds Smith Mrs. Inez K. Allen 

Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Barbara Howell Richards Mrs. Ida P. Beal 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Fditor ..... . Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... . . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ....... Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV JANUARY, 1928 No. 1 


New Year's Greeting 

With New Year's greetings from President Williams and the 
General Board we review the work of the past year in the Relief 
Society with intense interest and intense satisfaction. We con- 
gratulate the officers and memhers on the spirit of progress that 
has animated their work. All signs point to the fact that Relief 
Society workers are satisfied with nothing but the best as they 
appear very generally to be seeking out the best. 

In Canada we find them connecting up with the colleges of 
the Dominion and making good use of the traveling libraries of 
that region. In California they are in touch with the latest in- 
formation available for their social service work from the members 
of the faculty of the University of California, at Berkeley, while 
in Southern California they are no doubt making good use of the 
Los Angeles University and the University of Southern California. 
We have as one of stake presidents a woman who has been on the 
Extension Division of the University of Wyoming, so that we 
know that our Relief Society workers in Wyoming are reaching 
out to centers of learning. The same thing is doubtless true in 
Arizona, for everywhere the women are turning to educational cen- 
ters for bulletins on subjects pertaining to the work of the organ- 
ization. In Utah, the University of Utah, the Brigham Young 


University and the Agricultural College all serve the organization 
to an extent that is sometimes astonishing. One stake organization 
in a rural community has the reputation of utilizing practically 
everything the Agricultural College sends out. Very recently the 
literary leaders of the Salt Lake City stakes procured the services 
of Professor B. Roland Lewis, who gave them an address on Vachel 
Lindsay, the literature lesson of the month. The Brigham Young 
Uiversity is made use of in communities throughout the West. As 
many as six members of the faculty, in one week, have been 
known to appear before Relief Society audiences, and its Leader- 
ship week carries a course which is of special interest to Re- 
lief Society workers. 

While all of these things tell of the forward march of the 
work we are increasingly grateful year by year for the restoration 
of the gospel, for as years pass on it becomes more and more our 
most precious possession. We are living in a transitional period 
when leaders, newspapers and magazines declare that the world 
needs religious leadership and when one leader, Dr. Cadman, calls 
for a truce on all arguments and asks that people live up to the 
things of which they have knowledge. To this suggestion a num- 
ber of leading papers and magazines reply that few religious 
leaders of our time have any well defined notions on theological 
subjects. In the midst of such confusion it is gratifying to know 
that many thousands of Relief Society workers are entirely clear 
on the most vital matters of our religion. Such matters as the 
existence of God, the divinity of Christ, the divinity of the Bible 
and the Book of Mormon, and the restoration of the gospel and 
the priesthood. 

There are many people in the world who would give much if 
they had the. certainty of knowledge, on such matters, possessed by 
hundreds of thousands in the religious group known as the Latter- 
day Saints, for many people find themselves in much the same posi- 
tion as the great Belgian playwright, Maeterlinck, when he ex- 
claimed, "If we knew but one thing to be true would we not give our 
all." Consequently, as Latter-day Saints, as members of the Relief 
Society, we hail the New Year in a spirit of progress, on the one 
hand, and in a spirit of faith and devout trust in our Father in 
Heaven on the other. In the midst of a world of increasing mate- 
rial interest and apparently increasing religious difficulties, ours is 
certainly a joyous state. 

President of International Council of Women 
Celebrates Golden Wedding 

During the time that our General Board representatives are 
attending the biennial conference of the National Council of 


Women held in New York City, it is particularly gratifyng to 
extend to the President of the International Council of Women, 
Lady Aberdeen, and her husband, Lord Aberdeen, felicitations 
on their golden wedding anniversary, which occurred November 
7, 1927 "Lord and Lady Aberdeen have spent a harmonious 
wedded life together. Each has been called to prominent official 
positions and each has given the other splendid support. Two 
outstanding events marked the year 1927 for Lady Aberdeen, 
for, on March 14 of that year she celebrated her 70th birthday 
and on November 7 her golden wedding. 

Lady Aberdeen has served the International Council of 
Women long and well. The first period of her presidency 
covered the time from 1893 to 1899. At the Congress 
in London Mrs. May Wright Sewell, of the United States, was 
elected president and served in that capacity until the close of the 
Berlin Congress, in 1904. At that Congress Lady Aberdeen was 
again elected president and with the exception of the two> years, 
from 1920 to 1922, when Madame Chaponniere-Chaix, of Geneva, 
filled the office, has held the position ever since. Such devoted 
service entitles her to the most thoughtful consideration. 

We copy from the notes of the March Bulletin of the Inter- 
national Council of Women a note from Lady Aberdeen, referring 
to her illness in the early part of the year, that tends to reveal a 
good deal of her character : 

"My first words this month must be words of deep and af- 
fectionate gratitude to the host of I. C. W. friends who have 
sent to Lord Aberdeen and myself such touching messages of 
sympathy, concern, and good wishes during my recent illness. 

"It is indeed an inspiration to receive such letters as those 
which have come to the House of Cromar during the last month, 
from many different parts of the world. 

"It is a wonderful privilege to be permitted to work for great 
causes in company with comrades who show at such times as the 
present how strong are the links of personal attachment between 
women of so many races and countries who are bound together 
to carry on all our work for the I. C. W. in the spirit of the 
Golden Rule. 

"By God's mercy I am allowed to remain with you all for 
a while longer, and since Lord Aberdeen, as I need not tell you, 
is a firm believer in the potentiality of the I. C. W. to accomplish 
its mission, as I am myself, I still hope to do all in my power to 
further that mission, although for a time that work must be done 
from my own home. 

"Again, dear friends of the I. C. W., and of all the National 
Councils, accept heartfelt thanks from Lord Aberdeen and myself 
for all your goodness to me." 

"Isabel Aberdeen and Temair." 


On the occasion of the Golden Wedding, which occurred 
November 7, 1927, the International Council presented Lord and 
Lady Aberdeen with a beautiful motor car. In the editorial notes 
we find a paragraph which says : "We have often wished to pub- 
lish photographs in the Bulletin, but we have had to resist the 
temptation as our funds do not run to such extravagances. The 
Golden Wedding of the President, has, however, seemed to us a 
good occasion to make exception to this rule, and we therefore re- 
produce on our front page a photograph showing Lord and Lady 
Aberdeen at the door of the motor car that was given to them as 
a Golden Wedding present by many members of their large in- 
ternational family/' 

It is surely fitting after the long years of service, which al- 
ways means great personal sacrifice, that Lady Aberdeen should 
receive this mark of recognition. The committee selecting the 
present should also be congratulated, for what could be more 
typical of the work of one wliO' presides over an International 
Council than a vehicle that suggests travel to many parts of the 
world. We trust that Lord and Lady Aberdeen may live long 
to enjoy the present which has been extended with such hearty 
goodwill by all who are acquainted with her division of the Inter- 
national Council of Women. 

Centenary of the Birth of Karl G. Maeser 

On the 16th day of January, of this year, it will be 100 years 
since Karl G. Maeser saw the light of day in the far off city of 
Meissen, Germany. Much has been spoken and much has been 
written concerning positions of trust and importance occupied by 
men in the Church and Nation, who came under the inspiring and 
benign influence of Karl G. Maeser, as a teacher. But the credit 
is not all on the side of the men, for a goodly number of women, 
whose high privilege it was to claim him for principal and teacher, 
have been called to< outstanding responsibilities in Church, State 
and national organizations of women. 

The General Board of the iRelief Society is no exception to the 
rule. In the years of its existence three of Karl G. Maeser's stu- 
dents, Mrs. Ida Smoot Dusenberry, Mrs. Jennie B. Knight and 
Mrs. Louise Y. Robison, jhave been called to fill the position of 
counselor to the president. Mrs. Amy Brown Lyman, who has 
served so long as general secretary of the organization was a stu- 
dent of Karl (G. Maeser, also Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde. Mrs. Susa 
Young Gates and Miss Alice Louise Reynolds, who have each in 
turn served as editors of the Relief Society Magazine, were his 


students, and also Mrs. Julia A. Child, Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund 
and Mrs. Inez Knight Allen. 

On the General Board of the Y. L. M. I. A. we find Mrs. 
Augusta W. Grant, Mrs. May Booth Talmage, Mrs. Emma 
Goddard, Mrs. Susa Young Gates, who edited the Young 
Woman's Journal for a number of years, and the late Mrs. Helen 
W. Woodruff. All these women came under Brother Maeser's 
precious tutelage, and all have carried forth in their lives the in- 
spiration received from the great master teacher. 

Karl G. Maeser's students have also been found on , the 
General Board of the Primary. Notable among these is Mrs. 
Zina Y. Card. 

At the present time Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde is collector of 
customs at the port of Hawaii, having the distinction of being 
the first woman to receive such an appointment in the United 
States. Mrs. Lyman has served a term in the Utah state legis- 
lecture where she championed the cause of the Shephard-Towner 
bill with unusual success. At present she is the recording secre- 
tary of the National Council of Women of the United States. She 
has been complimented several times by being asked to act on be- 
half of the president of the council, Dr. Valeria H. Parker. 
This was notably the case last summer when she was invited to 
go to Geneva. Many of Dr. Maeser's students have served as 
delegates to national and international conventions, both in the 
United States and in Europe. 

At the time of the demise of Karl G. Maeser, President Heber 
J. Grant, who was a speaker at the funeral services held in the 
Salt Lake tabernacle, said that if Karl G. Maeser had been the 
sole convert to the Church from the German nation his service 
to the Church had been worth all the effort and all the money 
spent by missionaries in that field. We feel sure that Dr. Maeser's 
students are in hearty accord with this sentiment of appreciation 
expressed by President Grant at the time of Karl G. Maeser's de- 
parture from this life. Many monuments have been erected to 
his memory, but the greatest of all monuments is the unbounded 
love and deep reverence that his hundreds of students have for 
him, which they cherish as a sacred heritage. 

Eliza Roxey Snow Poem Contest 

It is our pleasure once again to announce the winners in the 
Eliza Roxey Snow Poem Contest. This is the fifth year of the con- 
test and in some respects at least, it is the outstanding year. In 
1923 there were 47 entries, in 1924, 46, in 1925, 50, in 1926, 54 
and in 1927 there are 65 entries. This shows an increase of 18 
entries over the first year and 11 over last year's contest. Yet 
what is even more gratifying than the interest indicated by an 


increased number of contestants is the fact that no fewer than 
15 of our recognized writers entered the 1927 contest. 

The winner of the first prize is Ivy Houtz Woolley of Ogden, 
Utah, who received the award for a poem entitled "Waste Land." 
The second prize of this year goes to Grace Ingles Frost of Provo, 
Utah, for a poem entitled "Compensation." The first poem to 
receive honorable mention is that of Phyllis Hodgson of Ogden, 
entitled "My Son ;" the second is a poem by Amy M. Rice of San 
Jose, California, entitled "Mother's Evening Song," and the third 
is a poem by Alvaretta S. Engar of Salt Lake City, entitled "Ere 
the Roses Bloom." 

The committee having charge of the 1927 contests consisted of 
Mrs. Julia A. Child, Mrs. Cora L. Bennion and Mrs. Barbara 
Howell Richards. The judges of the contest were: Professor B. 
Roland Lewis, of the University of Utah, Miss E. E. Hollis, of 
the Salt Lake Tribune and Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine of the 
General Board. 

The judges felt that their task was particularly difficult, not 
so much as regards the first poem as a number of very competent 
persons agreed, but great difficulty was expressed in selecting 
the poem for second prize and the three for honorable mention. 
One of the judges remarked that any one of five poems might 
easily be given second place. We mention this to encourage those 
who entered and to assure our contestants that when judges are 
forced to select one from a number of excellent poems they often 
find the task extremely difficult. 

The Magazine extends congratulations to the winners and to 
all contestants whose entries have made this year's contest truly 
notable. We also take this opportunity of thanking the judges 
for their important share in the work. 

The New Cover 

The General Board takes pleasure in presenting the Magazine 
in a new cover. The design is the work of C. Nelson White, an 
artist whose work is well known in a number of magazines 
throughout the United States. Readers of the Saturday Evening 
Post and the Ladies' Home Journal may now and again have 
noticed sketches ,from Mr. White in those periodicals. He is 
familiar to people throughout the Church because of the excellent 
work he has been doing for years on the Children's Friend. 

Editors' Notes 

The name of the writer of the article entitled "Dixie's Santa 
Clause," published in the December issue of the magazine, was 


omitted for lack of room. The story was written by Mrs. Annie 
Atkin Tanner. 

We are adding A. E. Housman to the Literature Lesson for 
March as it will make us acquainted with two well-known poets 
of England at the present time, rather than one. 


President Clarissa S. Williams and members of the General 
Board wish to express appreciation for all the messages of cheer 
and good will that have come to the office from Relief Societies 
and Church workers everywhere during the holiday season that 
has just passed. 

Mrs. Elsie T. Brandley Wins Prize Christmas Story 

We are happy to congratulate Mrs. Elsie Talmage Brandley 
of the Editorial Staff of the Young Woman's Journal on winning 
the $25.00 prize offered by the Deseret News, for the Christmas 
poem of 1927. Mrs. Brandley has written a number of stories for 
the Relief Society Magazine. We appreciate the quality of her 
work and wish her success in the future. 

Mrs. Lyman National Council Auditor 

The Magazine extends heartiest congratulations to Mrs. Amy 
Brown Lyman, General Secretary of the Relief Society Board, 
who has recently been elected Auditor of the National Council of 

An Error Corrected 

In the report of the General Conference of the Relief Society 
in the December issue of our Magazine the sketch entitled "How 
the Exponent was Started," by Lula Green Richards, contains a 
mistake which requires correction. Instead of Levi Edgar, as 
published, the name of Mrs. Richards' husband was Levi Willard 
Richards. The error is very much regretted and we can only hope 
that all who read or have read the brief but interesting sketch will 
also notice this correction. 

Conference Addresses 

Inez Knight Allen 

Newly Appointed Member of General Board 

I am sure most of you, who are officers in the Church, can 
sympathize with me at this moment. When I was quite a young 
girl, I received a patriarchal blessing in which I was promised 
that, if I lived for it, I might associate with the choice people of 
the earth. I feel now that in the opportunity I have of associating 
with these wonderful women of the General Board, and with you 
as officers in the Relief Society, that the promise which was made 
to me so long ago is being abundantly fulfilled. I was promised 
also in that blessing that I would be called to positions of re- 
sponsibility in the Church, but that did not mean much to me then. 
I remember when I was still a young girl meeting my bishop 
one day, and he said, "Sister Inez, I have been thinking lately 
that I would call on you to join the Relief Society in the ward 
and see if you can help the sisters out in their work." Of course, 
he was thinking about the benefit it would be to me, but I did not 
appreciate that from my bishop, and when I left him, I thought, 
"I wonder how old he thinks I am, anyway ; I wonder if he thinks 
I am going to join the Relief Society !" I did not go near the 
Relief Society, and soon forgot he had ever mentioned it or that 
there was a Relief Society. Two or three years after that, I 
found myself a missionary away over in England, and when I 
received a letter from the president of the mission saying he de- 
sired me to go on a journey of about fifty miles into another con- 
ference to help organize a Relief Society, I thought about it then 
and wished I had paid more attention to the advice of my bishop. 
I consulted with my conference president, who fortunately was 
the husband of a Relief Society woman and knew something about 
the work, and he helped me out the best he could. Some of us 
have to learn by hard experience the lesson of obedience. 

I remember another lesson I had while I was a missionary. 
I had labored for six months in Bristol conference. After leav- 
ing it, and going to labor in the London conference, I felt lonely 
and rather homesick, and I was always wishing I could go back 
to Bristol where I knew the Saints and loved them and felt that 
they loved me. So when they had conference in Bristol I went 
to the conference president and told him I would like to attend 
the Bristol conference. He told me how busy they were in my 
new field of labor, and he did not think I should go over to Bristol 
to conference. But I wanted to go and take my new missionary 
companion and have her meet all the nice people in Bristol that 


I knew, and so I insisted, and he finally said that he would let 
us off for a day or two to go. The day before the conference, 
we were invited to eat luncheon at the mission house, and when 
we went there, we noticed little groups of people in the streets 
and around in the yard, and other groups gathering in the street, 
and finally there was a big mob of people in the street, and they 
began throwing stones through the windows. They broke out 
all. the windows, and finally President Lyman said, "This is no 
place for you sisters; you'd better go back to your own apart- 
ments." My brother started to take us, and when we went out 
of the house into the mob, they said, "There is one of them and his 
two wives," and we were the targets and they began throwing 
stones and filth out of the gutter at us. My brother finally got 
us to the police station, and they succeeded in dispersing the mob, 
and took us through an underground tunnel back to our lodgings. 
Later, the president sent a note, telling us to take the train at 
6:30 next morning and go back to London, which we did. 

Besides these lessons, I have had blessings at the hands of 
my heavenly Father when I have tried to be obedient to him. 
One of these blessings came when I was first called as a mis- 
sionary. We attended a conference, and with fear and trembling 
we spoke at the meeting, but felt that we had not said anything 
worthwhile. Twenty years later a letter came from a man in 
Idaho who said that if he had not heard our testimonies at that 
meeting, he might not have been led to think more about the gospel. 
He sent this letter of appreciation on a Thanksgiving day, after 
twenty years. If we trust the Lord and do as the Prophet Nephi did, 
and know as he knew that the Lord calls upon us to do nothing but 
that he will help to prepare us to do, we are sure of his blessings. 
Paul tells us in Galatians that the "fruits of the spirit are love, 
joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance." I am sure we observe the fruits of that spirit when 
we mingle with President Williams whom we all love, with the 
good sisters of the General Board, with the sisters away out in 
the far districts, wherever we find them engaged in this Relief 
Society work. Where do we gather the fruits and flowers from 
the tree in the garden ? Isn't it out on the twigs and branches of 
the trees? Where do we find the light coming from the big 
power plants ? It is in the little globes, if they are in order to re- 
ceive the light and are properly connected. So it is with us. If 
we are prepared to receive the Spirit of our heavenly Father, 
then the light of the gospel shines in us and our heavenly Father 
is glorified. 

Surely the women in all this Relief Society are struggling 
in a big, progressive way to do that which is best for them, and 
for the cause, and I doubt not that in a day to come, our heavenly 
Father will say to these good women, "For I was an hungered, 


and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was 
a stranger, and ye took me in: naked, and ye clothed me: I was 
sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me. 
Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my 
brethren, ye have done it unto me." 

I pray that the Spirit of the Lord will help us in our work, 
that we may work unitedly together for the good of this great 
gospel which has been revealed to us. 

Ida Peterson Beal 

Newly Appointed Member of General Board 

More than I can tell you this afternoon, I appreciate being 
here, not so much in addressing you, but in partaking of the 
wonderful spirit that has been so manifest in our meetings today. 
I am so grateful to my heavenly Father for all the blessings that 
he has showered upon me, and upon mine, and I pray that I may 
always walk in humility and in obedience before him, that I may 
be always willing to give my time and my talents to his service. 

Today we listened to a most wonderful address by a sister 
who took part in the pioneering of the Relief Society in the early 
days. As she gave us this splendid address, I thought of the 
marvelous things that those women had done and what a firm 
and splendid and broad foundation they had made for us to build 
upon so that we could erect upon this foundation a beautiful 
edifice and embellish it with our moral, our physical, our spiritual 
and our intellectual accomplishments. I hope we are going to 
make the Relief Society what it was intended to be. When I 
think of what our parents sacrificed to come here for the gospel's 
sake, the thought has often gone through my mind, are we, as 
their children, making their dreams, their sacrifices come true? 
Are we living as they desired that we should live? I hope we 
are, and that we shall accomplish all they hoped we would. Their 
idea was not that we should erect to their honor monuments of 
stone and wood, but monuments of noble manhood and glorious 
and virtuous womanhood. We cannot let their dreams be un- 
fulfilled. Let us take from the simple things at hand and build 
our happiness. Within us are treasures which, if rightly culti- 
vated, will lead to great peace, joy and satisfaction. We cannot 
build our lives or reach our goal with other's talents. We must 
use the talents with which God has blessed us — our time, our 
gifts and our talents. Let us lay aside discontent with the things 
that we have. Let us take hold of the things that we have and 
build a structure that will reach up and up and onward, and through 
this we shall be richly blessed and greatly gratified. 

I feel weak in assuming this position, but when the call came 


to me, I felt I had no reason to say other than, "I shall do the 
best I can." There is always a great joy in being willing to be 

"Do not spurn to be a lesser light because you are not a star, 
But brighten some bit of darkness by shining just where you are." 

If we will all realize that we have work to do and that we 
should do it to the very best of our ability, we shall not fail, and 
the special work to which we have been assigned will not be a 
failure. If we fail in what has been given us to do, then just that 
little part has gone awry. I pray our heavenly Father to strength- 
en us in all we attempt to do that is right and proper, and that we 
may glorify his name by living lives worthy of emulation ; and I 
pray for his continued blessings upon us all. 

Louise Y. Robison 

I would like to preface my talk this afternopn with a little 
verse from the Doctrine and Covenants, 82nd section, verse 14. 
"For Zion must increase in beauty, and in holiness ; her borders 
must be enlarged; her stakes must be strengthened, yea, verily 
I say unto you, Zion must arise and put on her beautiful gar- 
ments." I testify to yolu this afternoon that the Relief Society 
has helped Zion put on her beautiful garments during this Sum- 
mer. While the General Board always knows that the women 
in the stakes are faithful in doing anything that is asked of them, 
they were entirely unprepared for the excellent results that have 
been realized from our teachers' topics on Civic Pride. In every 
stake we have visited, we have had glowing reports of what the 
women have accomplished, of the beauty that has been brought 
to the communities through the efforts of you dear Relief Society 
women. The reports are so wonderful; I wish we had room in 
the Magazine for them and for the beautiful flower displays. 

We have had flower shows in many of the stakes that have 
been an inspiration and a surprise to all the members of the stake. 
I should like to read a few of the activities of the civic pride 
work that has been accomplished. We have reports of how many 
trees have been planted, of how boys have cleared up weeds from 
door yards, and of the flowers planted there. Of wards which 
are furnishing flowers for every sacrament meeting. In one of 
the wards (and this is typical of others,) the ward officers co- 
operated with the city officials, and the mayor said, "All of the 
people in my city belong to you women; have your clean-up 
campaign, and our trucks and tractors and cars are at your dis- 
posal." And in one little town where there were two wards, 316 
men worked on the street all day long, and the two ward Relief 
Societies furnished them dinner. The officers of the Chamber 


of Commerce were so pleased about this that they gave compli- 
mentary tickets to the picture show to all of the workers. In 
the flower show in one stake, they found they did not quite under- 
stand the grouping of the flowers which they brought in tubs 
and jars, but in the awarding of the prizes, the judges taught them 
better how to group the flowers and that it was not the quantity 
as much as the quality of the display, that counted. This stake 
president said, "This year has just taught us how we can have 
beauty in the next flower show. Next year I shall ask the judges 
to visit all the booths and make constructive criticism and tell 
why some displays are not the best." In one stake every teacher 
in one of the wards was responsible for planting a tree upon the 
meeting house grounds. Can you think how that is beautifying 
the stakes of Zion? 

I think some of these statistics are almost unbelievable, but 
in three stakes 20,486 loads of manure were carried away, and 
think of how many flies that helped to prevent. In one stake the 
fight against the fly was through preventive measures almost en- 
tirely. They cooperated with a large industry there, and through 
the efforts of the Relief Society, this industry donated a large 
quantity of lime. City or county trucks were obtained to carry 
this lime to different parts of the stake, where signs were put 
up, inviting people to help themselves, and through that pre- 
ventive measure many breeding places were eliminated. Some 
stakes have reported the number of flies killed. Some of you 
who live in localities where you haven't many flies will hardly 
believe it, but some of the rest of you will believe it when I tell 
you that one stake gave prizes for flies captured, and that 685 
quarts of flies were brought to the Relief Society. One ward 
took the prize, supplying more than 400 quarts. Early in the 
year when there were not so many flies, the stake bought them 
at the rate of 20c a quart; later, at 15c, and later still at 10lc a 
quart. This seems like a very ordinary thing to talk about, but 
I believe that if the mothers all knew and realized what diseases 
and destruction may be carried by flies they would work whole- 
heartedly for their entire destruction. 

One stake reported that 75% of the women planted flowers 
this year; 91% of the people owned their own vegetable gardens; 
56% of the people of the whole stake planted trees and shrubs, 
and this refers not alone to the Latter-day Saints, but other groups 
which joined them. In one of the wards the mayor, not a member 
of the Church, was invited to the flower show, and he asked 
what prizes were to be given, and when told, he said, "I should 
like to supply the money for these prizes, and every year in the 
future the Relief Society can depend upon me to pay for any 
prizes offered for raising flowers in this community." In this 
stake 86 houses were painted, and 91 loads of gravel were hauled 


for paths around the houses, and 175 days were spent on cleaning 
the streets. In one stake work was done on the cemetery. There 
was no water near it, so the Relief Society women went to the 
priesthood meeting and offered to buy the pipe to carry water 
to the cemetery, if the men would dig the trench ; and it was done. 
There were two good slogans in the reports from the stakes. 
One was, "I will keep noxious weeds from seeding," and the 
other was, "There is beauty all around when it's clean at home." 

Those of you who have not had the satisfying experience of 
accomplishing these things in your stake during the year, we 
hope will have the opportunity another year. You splendid stake 
presidents and workers who have done such marvelous work, 
who have made the desert blossom as the rose, we pray God's 
blessings upon you, that you will take joy in your labors, that you 
will turn to the Doctrine and Covenants and read that section, for 
it is from our Father in heaven. "For Zion must increase in 
beauty, and in holiness ; her borders must be enlarged ; her stakes 
must be strengthened, yea, verily I say unto you, Zion must arise 
and put on her beautiful garments." (D. and C. 82:14.) 

Jennie B. Knight 

We have had a concrete demonstration, I think, this after- 
noon, of the varied activities of the Relief Society. In visiting 
the stakes, one of the deep impressions that has come to me has 
been the masterly way in which our Relief Society women have 
handled 'the subject of the Book of Mormon, and I want to say 
that my testimony has been strengthened in the divinity of this 
great book. I am thankful that we have taken this method of com- 
memorating the one hundredth anniversary of the publication of 
this Book and I hope that each and every one of us will feel that 
we have a clearer knowledge of it. 

In the September issue of the Magazine, 1927, we find Mr. 
Charles H. Hull, Professor of American History at Cornell Uni- 
versity quoted as saying, "I am perfectly willing to say to any- 
one that I suppose the Book of Mormon to be one of the most 
famous and widely discussed books ever published in America. 
I think an arguable case can be made for the assertion that it is 
the most famous and widely discussed book ever first published 
in America." And added to that, I can say it is the first Amer- 
ican Scripture. To me it is a testimony that our heavenly Father 
recognized this American continent by giving to it a record of his 
works and his doctrines through the Book of Mormon, thus be- 
stowing upon us the same favor and blessing that he bestowed 
upon the eastern hemisphere when he gave to them the Bible. I 
have been deeply impressed with the testimony of those who have 


taken part in the discussion of this topic in the Relief Society 
conventions. The manner in which they have presented the 
fulfilment of the prophecies that were uttered by the Lamanite 
Prophet Samuel has been most gratifying. They have related 
how this prophet told them that on the night of the birth of the 
Savior there should be a continual day lasting thirty-six hours, 
and there was. In addition to this a star appeared in the heavens 
that never before had been seen. Samuel also prophesied of the 
great earthquakes and thunderings and lightnings and of the 
cities that should be burned and sunk and of the great desolation 
and sorrow that should come upon the people because they would 
not accept the doctrines taught by the Savior. Those who wit- 
nessed the star and other special manifestations obeyed the in- 
structions given by the Savior and his disciples for a few years, 
but it was not long before they dwindled in unbelief. 

As I take the Book of Mormon and read it, I find in it a 
prophecy to the Gentiles of blessings that will come to them if 
they will believe it; it also reveals to the Lamanites their birth 
and ancestry. No other volume of Scripture pronounces so 
many wonderful blessings upon the Jews as does this Book of 
Mormon. I beseech you to read and study it because it will give 
you courage and faith in this great gospel of ours. I love to 
read in III Nephi of the visitation of the Savior to the people upon 
this continent, note how his voice came to the people, out of the 
midst of thunderings and lightnings and the moaning of the people, 
declaring, "I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God," and how it was 
heard by "all the inhabitants of the earth upon all the face of this 
land." Before the great invention of the radio, only those who 
were not skeptical could believe this thing, that his voice could be 
heard upon all the face of the land. But the Prophet Nephi testified 
that "all the people did hear and did witness of it." And he told of 
the cities that had been sunk and of the mountains that had been 
raised up, and after they had heard this voice they repented of their 
sins. A little later on we read of his visiting the people of Nephi, 
gathered in the land Bountiful, around the temple, and I am going 
to read a little account of this part of his visit. He taught the 
people concerning the truths he had taught the people in Jerusalem, 
and I will read this one chapter, in the hope that when you go 
to your homes that you will re-read it. It says : 

"Behold, now it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken these words 
(which are similar to the Sermon on the Mount in the Bible) he looked 
round about again on the multitude, and he said unto them: Behold my 
time is at hand. 

"I perceive that ye are weak, that ye cannot understand all my words 
which I am commanded of the Father to speak unto you at this time. 

"Therefore, go ye unto your homes, and ponder upon the things which 
I have said, and ask of the Father, in my name, that ye may understand, 
and prepare your minds for the morrow, and I come unto you again. 


"But now I go unto the Father, and also to show myself unto the 
lost tribes of Israel, for they are not lost unto the Father, for he knoweth 
whither he hath taken them. 

"And it came to pass that when Jesus had thus spoken, he cast his 
eyes round about again on the multitude, and beheld they were in tears, 
and did look steadfastly upon him as if they would ask him to tarry a 
little longer with them. 

"And he said unto them: Behold, my bowels are filled with com- 
passion towards you. 

"Have ye any that are sick among you? Bring them hither. Have ye 
any that are lame, or blind, or halt, or maimed, or leprous, or that are 
withered, or that are deaf, or that are afflicted in any manner? Bring 
them hither and I will heal them, for I have compassion upon you; my 
bowels are filled with mercy. 

"For I perceive that ye desire that I should show unto you what 
I have done unto your brethren at Jerusalem, for I see that your faith is 
sufficient that I should heal you. 

"And it came to pass that when he had thus spoken, all the multitude, 
with one accord, did go forth with their sick and their afflicted, and their 
lame, and with their (blind, and with their dumb, and with all them that 
were afflicted in any manner ; and he did heal them every one as they 
were brought forth unto him. 

"And they did all, both they who had been healed and they who were 
whole, bow down at his feet, and did worship him; and as many as could 
come for the multitude did kiss his feet, insomuch that they did bathe 
his feet with their tears. 

"And it came to pass that he commanded that their little children 
should be brought. 

"And so they brought their little children and sat them down upon 
the ground iround about him, and Jesus stood in the midst ; and the mul- 
titude gave way till they had all been brought unto him. 

"And it came to pass that when they had all been brought, and Jesus 
stood in the midst, he commanded the multitude that they should kneel 
down upon the iground. 

"And it came to pass that when they had knelt upon the ground, Jesus 
groaned within himself, and saith : Father, I am troubled because of the 
wickedness of the people of the house of Israel. 

"And when he had said these words, he himself also knelt upon the 
etarth ; and behold he prayed unto the Father, and the things which he 
prayed cannot be written, and the multitude did bear record who heard him. 

"And after this manner do they bear record : The eye hath never seen, 
neither hath the ear heard, before, so great and marvelous things as we 
saw and heard Jesus speak unto the Father ; 

"And no tongue can speak, neither can there be written by any man, 
neither can the hearts of men conceive so great and marvelous things 
as we both saw and heard Jesus speak; and no one can conceive of the 
joy which filled our souls at the time we heard him pray for us unto 
the Father. 

"And it came to pass that when Jesus had made an end of praying 
unto the Father, he arose; but so great was the joy of the multitude that 
they were overcome. 

"And it came to pass that Jesus spake unto them, and bade them arise. 

"And they arose from the earth, and he said unto them: Blessed are 
ye because of your faith. And now behold, my joy is full. 

"And when he had said these words, he wept, and the multitude bear 
record of it, and he took their little children, one by one, and blessed 
them, and prayed unto the Father for them. 

"And when he had done this he wept again; 


"And he spake unto the multitude, and saith unto them : Behold your 
little cnes. 

"And as they looked to behold, they cast their eyes toward heaven, 
and they saw the heavens open, and they saw angels descending out of 
heaven as it were in the midst of fire; and they came down and encircled 
those little ones about, and they were encircled about with fire ; and the 
angels did minister unto them." (3 Nephi, 17.) 

Then he turned to the multitude of people and gave them a few 
instructions which are applicable to us today, and he said : 

"Verily, verily, I say unto you, ye must watch and pray always, lest 
ye be tempted by the devil, and ye are led away captive by him. And as I 
have prayed among you even so shall ye pray in my church, among my 
people who do repent and are baptized in my name. Behold I am the light ; 
I have set an example for you. 

"And it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken these words unto 
his disciples, he turned again unto the multitude and said unto them : 

"Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, ye must watch and pray 
always lest ye enter into temptation ; for Satan desireth to have you, that 
he may sift you as wheat. 

"Therefore ye must always pray unto the Father in my name ; 

"And whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, which is right, 
believing that ye shall receive, behold it shall be given unto you. 

"Pray in your families unto the Father, always in my name, that 
your wives and your children may be blessed." (3 Nephi, 18:15-21.) 

May we apply this admonition given to the people of this 
continent years ago and carried over to us by our beloved prophet 
Joseph Smith, I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen. 

Amy Brown Lyman 

During the last few months my mind has dwelt upon some 
of the achievements of the last century, and I find that this last 
hundred years has contributed much to the progress of the world. 
It is no wonder that it has been called, and is known, as the 
wonderful century. 

My interest in this subject at this time is due to the fact that 
it is just one hundred years since the delivery of the plates con- 
taining the Book of Mlormon to Joseph Smith, by the angel 

In order to estimate the full importance of the last century, 
we must compare it,' not with any preceding century, but with the 
whole period of the past, for it has contributed more to the pro- 
gress of the world than all preceding time. It is true, of course, 
that there have been many failures ; for example, the failure to 
eliminate war and establish permanent peace ; the failure to 
eliminate poverty, crime and disease ; but in spite of the failures 
there have been many outstanding accomplishments. Among 
the great achievements are : railways, steamships, automobiles and 
airships ; electric telegraph, wireless telegraph, telephone, radio 
and phonograph ; photography and moving pictures ; friction 


matches, gas illumination and electric lights ; typewriting machines 
and sewing machines ; anaesthetics, the use of which has made 
surgical operations painless ; antisceptic surgery, which has made 
surgery safe; the germ theory of disease, which has made it pos- 
sible to eliminate and control some of the most dreaded diseases ; 
x-rays, which renders many opaque objects transparent; preventive 
health work, which has saved and prolonged life; prohibition. 

In the matter of human welfare work, also, there has been 
as much progress in the last hundred years as in all previous time. 
One hundred years ago, and less than one hundred years ago, 
dependents with any degree of working ability were hired out to 
the highest bidder ; and the infirm and helpless and orphans were 
turned over for care to the lowest bidder. The county infirmaries, 
or poor houses as they were known, housed and cared for all 
classes of dependents and defectives. These were all huddled to- 
gether : tramps, vagrants, drunkards, insane, feeble-minded, epi- 
leptics, blind, deaf, orphans, confinement cases and contagious 
diseases. In the jails were housed professional criminals, in- 
nocent people awaiting trial, boys and girls arrested for trivial 
offenses, and prostitutes. 

Great progress has been made in the last hundred years. The 
insane have been placed in institutions which have really become 
hospitals, where they receive special treatment for their special 
illness. The feeble-minded are receiving intellectual attention, 
and are being given opportunity to develop as far as it is possible. 
The deaf and blind have been placed in institutions which have 
really come to be schools. The treatment of crime is improving, 
especially where children are involved. Juvenile courts have been 
established, where children are treated as neglected children and 
not criminals. Dependents are being given intelligent care, and 
causes of their condition considered. The aged are given better 
care, both in their own homes, and institutions. Orphans are 
being given a square deal, in fact children have come unt o their 
own. They are being given health opportunities in pre-school 
clinics, and health examinations in the school; they are having 
enough to eat, school opportunity and suitable recreation. 

To the Latter-day Saints the coming forth of the Book of 
Mormon, and the establishment of the Church, with all its bless- 
ings and opportunities, is the rarest gift of all, and it is most 
appropriate that it occurred in this most progressive period of 
the world's history. When we take into account all of the progress 
which has been made in the fields of invention, discovery, social 
justice, and in other fields, together with the greatest event, the 
restoration of the gospel by the 'Prophet Joseph Smith, we can 
be grateful, as we surely are grateful, that we have lived during 
this wonderful period of time. 


Clarissa S. Williams 

We have listened with interest to the various ideas of those 
who have addressed us, and it was borne in upon me how typical 
has this afternoon meeting been of the activities of the Relief 
Society — spiritual and temporal combined. You know when the 
Prophet Joseph Smith organized the Relief Society, he gave us a 
certain field of labor, and it was a temporal labor, but in addition 
to that he told us that we should be saviors of souls. 

Now, during the six months which have passed, you may 
well understand that the Relief Society has been very busy. Mrs. 
Robison has given you a little idea of what has been going on 
throughout the Church in the Civic Pride movement, and I be- 
lieve that all of you will bear out the statement that more good 
has come to the communities in the Church through this little 
activity than we can ever be able to measure, and that is only the 
beginning. There is one thing Mrs. Robison failed to mention: 
in a certain stake in the eastern part of Utah, there is a little ward 
which has no water supply, and it is necessary to carry all the 
water for culinary and other purposes. So the sisters there, know- 
ing that it would be very difficult to get water for any plants or 
shrubs or anything of that sort, decided that they would plant 
batchelor buttons, since these flowers are very thrifty and hardy. 
They planted batchelor buttons and carried water, some of them 
at least a half mile, and kept their batchelor buttons watered. When 
the time came for the flower exhibit they had a most wonderful 
exhibit of varieties of batchelor buttons. This is certainly a testi- 
mony to us of the desire of the women to carry out the instruc- 
tions of the General Board. I would like to mention one other 
thing. I attended a flower show in this county, and on one table 
were 104 or 105 varieties of flowers — everything you could im- 
agine. I did not even dream that there were so many kinds of 
flowers in the county, and they were the product of a middle aged 
woman who was an invalid and whose physician had told her she 
must spend her time in the sunshine and in the open air, and she 
had taken that opportunity, which was a real pleasure. 

Since we met in April the following organization and re- 
organizations of Relief Societies have been made : San Francisco 
stake, organized July 10, 1927, Mrs. Eva Merrill appointed presi- 
dent; Jordan stake, divided into East Jordan and West Jordan 
stakes, May, 1927, Mrs. Elfleda L. Jensen retained as president of 
East Jordan, and Mrs. Mary J. Pixton appointed president of West 
Jordan; Los Angeles stake, divided into Hollywood and Los 
Angeles stakes, Mrs. Katherine R. Stewart retained as president 
of Hollywood stake, and Mrs. Laura P. Hotalling appointed presi- 
dent of Los Angeles stake: Big Horn stake, reorganized July 31, 
1927, Mrs. Helen B. Croft released, Mrs. Hazel N. Boyack ap- 


pointed president; Blaine stake, reorganized May 8, 1927, Mrs. 
Laura J. Adamson released, Mrs. Mirtis Cooper appointed presi- 
dent; Boise stake, reorganized September 18, 1927, Mrs. Bessie 
G. Hale released, Mrs. Florence E. Lewis appointed president; 
Fremont stake, reorganized August 14, 1927, Mrs. Lavina Walker 
released, Mrs. Marie M. Merrill appointed president; Pioneer 
stake, reorganized August 28, 1927, Mrs. Mary A. Cutler released, 
Mrs. Lettie T. Cannon appointed president; Salt Lake stake, re- 
organized September 25, 1927, Mrs. Vilate N. Bennion released, 
Mrs. Elizabeth C. Williams appointed president. I desire to say 
that the General Board expresses love and appreciation for the 
work of the women who have been released as stake presidents 
and officers of the Relief Society, and extends the heartiest con- 
gratulations and good wishes to the women who have been ap- 
pointed to preside over the stakes. 

From reports which have been made to our visitors ro your 
conventions, we learn that the spirit of the Lord is with the Re- 
lief Society, and love and unity prevail. Extensive work is being 
done along many lines. Some very notable work has been done 
in the clinics and along health lines generally. We are especially 
interested in child welfare work, and I would like to say to you 
sisters that there will never come a time when child welfare work 
will not be carried on and featured by the Relief Society, when 
we will not be urging that traveling nurses be obtained to go 
among your communities, when we will cease to labor with all our 
might for the betterment of mothers and of little children. What- 
ever we can learn from books or from the experience of other 
people, we are endeavoring to pass on to you, that you may help 
in the great humanitarian work of bettering community life. I 
believe we are all proud of the part which we are playing in the 
building up of the communities and in the thought that we are 
building for the future ; and whatever we may do for the better- 
ment of the children, or for the mothers, or for the aged people, 
is for the bettering of community life. I believe that as we grow 
older and as our children and grandchildren take our places in 
this great work, that we will have a pride in saying to them that 
we were among the pioneers in this humanitarian labor, just as 
we have a pride in saying that we are carrying on the work of 
those noble women who were first appointed to establish this work. 
As year after year has gone by until more than eighty years have 
passed, I believe that we feel that our mothers and grandmothers 
are satisfied with the work we are endeavoring to do. My belief 
is that they know what we are doing and that they are pleased 
and satisfied when we endeavor to do right and to carry on the 
work properly. I believe that they rejoice that we have been able 
to conceive of what was in their hearts when they were organized 


and told to go forth and be saviors of men and to help build up 

I want to say to you my dear sisters that I appreciate the 
love and confidence of the members of the Relief Society. I ap- 
preciate the support and confidence which I have from my 
counselors and secretary, and from the members of the General 
Board, and it gives me great joy and satisfaction to believe that 
you are pleased and satisfied with what we are trying to do. We 
are trying to progress. We do not desire to stand still. There is 
danger in standing still, and failing to meet the new problems. I 
just want to say to you that the General Board members are 
united in the desire to assist you to carry on the work in your 
stakes and wards in a satisfactory manner to you, that love and 
harmony and peace and goodwill may be with you, and that you 
may have the confidence of the Priesthood authorities in your 
districts, that you may feel that you are sustained and upheld by 
them in your work. And as reports come to us, week by week 
and month by month, we are gratified and pleased with the ad- 
vancement which you are making. I pray that we may ever have 
the spirit of our heavenly Father to be with us in our work. I 
want to say to you that I desire the blessings of our heavenly 
Father to support and help me. 

I want to bear my testimony to you of the truth of the gospel, 
and I want to express the joy that I have in the privilege of living 
in this day and generation when the gospel has been restored, and 
if I can only have the Spirit of my heavenly Father to be with me, 
to help me and support me, I shall be a blessed woman. I pray 
that you may all realize the righteous desires of your hearts, 
that our heavenly Father will bless you, that the year which is 
coming may be the most successful and prosperous that you have 
ever had, and that you may be instruments in the hands of our 
heavenly Father in helping to build up his work and that you may 
have his Spirit to be with you. I ask this, my dear sisters, in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Book Review 


It would be a great disappointment and perhaps something of 
a reflection on the talent of the Church if the present year had 
not brought forth a book that would be illuminating and of vital 
assistance in the study of the Book of Mormon. However, the 
situation has been met in a most satisfactory manner by the publica- 
tion of An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon by 
J. M. Sjodahl, one of the best known writers of the Church. 

First of all An Introduction bo the Study of the Book of 
Mormon makes convenient a good deal of material which hereto- 
fore has been scattered through a wide range of publications. As 
an example let us take the rather well known story of Oliver 
Cowdery meeting an opposing attorney in Michigan whom he 
answered by saying, "I know that I saw, and belief has nothing to 
do with it, for knowledge has swallowed up the belief I had in the 
work since I know it is true." Many people in the Church have 
that incident partly in mind but have no knowledge of where it 
occurred or the exact language used by Mr. Cowdery. Elder 
Sjodahl ,has done them a real service by locating this matter. 
This incident merely suggests much other material of perhaps 
greater importance and greater interest. 

On the other hand the author presents a large mass of new 
material. In confirmation of this statement we cite the chapters 
on Book of Mormon Names in American Geography, American 
Words from Old-World Languages, and the Name America an 
American Word. Perhaps of equal interest are the chapters, 
A Leaf From the History of Peru, The Shell Mounds and the 
Jaredites, etc., and a suggested key to Book of Mormon Geography. 
There is a type of mind that is intensely interested in traditions, 
myths and legends. To such people the chapter on Religious Con- 
cepts, Traditions, Myths and Legends will make special appeal. 

We wish to make special mention of the chapter on Book of 
Mormon Names in American Geography as Elder Sjodahl, who is 
a student of dead languages and particularly Hebrew and Greek, 
is especially well qualified to speak on this matter. Much has 
been said about ruins of cities and buildings testifying to the 
authenticity of the Book of Mormon, but such ruins are perhaps 
not as important as the survival of names. People may argue that 
ruins are the result of the activity of other peoples, but it is a 
pretty difficult thing to< dispute the authenticity of the survival of 
groups of names. We feel sure that our readers will be interested 
in this subject and suggest as an example that they look up the 
material Elder Sjodahl has brought together on the name Moroni. 

We welcome the coming forth of this (book at a time so op- 
portune, when readers and students all over the church are reach- 


ing out in eagerness for more knowledge concerning this sacred 


We have on the desk a book entitled Modern and Practical 
Prenatal and Maternal Care for Expectant Mothers, written by 
Dr. W. E. Hunter, Dept. of Obstetrics and Gynecology, Inter- 
Mountain Clinic, and Obstetrician to Groves L. D. S. Hospital. 

The book has been written for the expectant mother, and 
assumes to give her practical information in relation to her care 
from the beginning of life to the moment of actual birth. It 
states that "the trend of modern obstetrics is to make child bear- 
ing more comfortable and less hazardous, to preserve life rather 
than restore it." 

Dr. R. Knight Smith says in his introduction, "the reduction 
of the mortality attendant upon child bearing has been notoriously 
slow compared to that attained in many other fields, and any 
means by which this may be hastened must have the endorsement 
of all thinking people." 

In a later chapter we are told "that about 20,000 women die 
annually from childbirth, or, as a consequence of child-bearing, 
in the United States, and that this constitutes but a small propor- 
tion of the true seriousness of child-bearing, as most women suffer 
more or less from small injuries of which they never complain, 
and other women are operated on daily for old injuries." "In the 
United States 200,000 babies die annually at birth or during the 
first months following, and even this is not the total death rate." 

Under such circumstances it must be apparent to all think- 
ing persons that one of the most important things for a mother 
to know, from the beginning, is that she is having proper care 
both for herself and for the child. Two lives are in the balance 
and no chance should be taken in the matter either of preserving 
life or preserving health, for both are of paramount importance. 

Some of the chapters contained in this book are: Parental 
Care, The Effect of Pregnancy on the Mother, Duration of Preg- 
nancy, and Date of Confinement, Hygiene of Pregnancy, Prepara- 
tion for Delivery, and Place of Confinement, the Relief of Suf- 
fering, Care of Mother and Baby, New Mother and Baby, Charac- 
teristics of a Healthy Baby. 

It will be seen from the chapters listed that the material con- 
cerned is of prime importance to mothers and infants. 


My Philosophy of Life, a new book by Professor Alfred 
Osmond, deals with life material of a type that confronts each one 
of us every day that we live. The book contains eleven chapters 
as well as twenty-one of the best poems that Professor Osmond 
has written. Magazine readers will find the chapters on "The 


Spiritual Life," "How to be Happy," "Tragedy and Life," and 
"Redemption" of particular interest. 

This season we had as one of the special topics in the conven- 
tions and conferences the Art of Living. Professor Osmond has 
a good deal to say about this subject which he calls "the fine art 
of living." In the chapter on "How to be Happy" he gives a 
hypothetical example of one who has made a fortune and has lost 
his job. He has attained what he was seeking and there is no more 
to do. To such a person he offers this advice: "If, however, the 
fortune-seeker fell in love with his work, he can now turn the 
affections of his heart and the skill of his pen to an unfolding 
aim. If he loves writing for its own sake, he can devote the rest 
of his life to the finest of all, the fine arts — except the art of living 
— the art of writing." 

Later on in the chapter entitled "Tragedy and Life" the author 
tells us that "there are many pessimistic philosophers who hold that 
life is a positive evil. But I contend that they are all mistaken. 
Life is a positive good, because it contains the possibilities of the 
wealth of the universe. Life is a positive good for many other 
reasons. To support this contention I call as my witnesses the 
healthful and gratuitous activity of all forms of animal life. The 
gladsome songs of birds ; the merry laugh of children ; the sweet, 
fond smile of motherhood ; the proud and generous soul of father- 
hood — all these proclaim with an eloquence divine that life is 
beautiful ; life is sweet, life is upward and onward toward a higher 
goal and a brighter light. Men may come and may go, but the 
stream of life flows on forever. Death is temporary. Life is 
eternal. This, then, is the first great contribution that tragedy 
makes to life — it makes life possible." 

Again Professor Osmond tells us that "the natural penalty 
for intemperate devotion to sordid interests is narrow-mindedness 
and deadened sensibilities." In the chapter on "Redemption" the 
reader is reminded again as the author has chosen to remind him 
frequently that no matter who you are, where you may live, what 
you may do or what you may possess, the universe has decreed that 
you are not to have uninterrupted happiness. In the chapter on 
"Redemption" we are told, "You not only have to descend to the 
valley of the shadow but you have to wear a yoke and bear a 
burden. * * * The Master has said that his yoke is easy and 
his burden is light, and has admonished you to take it upon you. 
When he says his yoke is easy and his burden is light, he seems 
to mean that the spirit he gives you will make the yoke seem easy 
and the burden light." 

The spirit of the author, which is a spirit of high mindedness, 
genuine refinement and deep spirituality, permeates the volume. 
In this day of many questionable books it is refreshing to discover 
a book so sound at the core and so wholesme in all of its 

Notes From the Field 

Amy Brown Lyman, General Secretary 

Annual Membership Dues. 

Have you paid your annual membership dues for 1928? 
Annual membership dues should be paid in advance in January 
of each year. For example, the dues for 1928 should be paid in 
January, 1928. The dues should be sent to the stake secretary 
not later than February 28, and the portion due to the General 
Board should be sent to the General Secretary by March 31. 
Members, why not help your officers to make a record for your 
stake by being prompt in this matter ? 

Libert Stake. 

Relief Society Visiting Teacher 


I will be dependable. 

I will make prayful preparation for my visits. 

I will make this duty a pleasure. 

I will leave my troubles at home. 

I will bring sunshine into the homes I visit. 

I will speak well of everyone. 

I will not gossip. 

I will not betray a confidence. 

I will seek to know the needs of the people I visit. 

I will be a mother in my district. 

I will attend my meetings. 

I will live worthy of this calling. 

Cache Stake — Children's Vacation. 

On invitation of Mrs. Lizzie B. Owen, president of the Cache 
stake Relief Society, a group of twenty-two children from families 
in whom the family welfare department of the Relief Society are 
actively interested, went to Logan, August 17, for a ten-day sum- 
mer vacation. They were placed in the North Logan, Benson 
and Hyde Park wards, with families who had previously arranged 
with Mrs. Owen to receive these children and give them a de- 
lightful time in the country, with plenty of chance to romp and 
play in the open and an abundance of nourishing food. A num- 
ber of these children were malnourished and considerably under- 
weight, and all of them came from homes in which sickness or 
death of one parent, or some other unfortunate situation deprived 
them of many of the advantages children naturally enjoy in their 



own homes. The visit of these children in the homes of our Relief 
Society women is, therefore, an opportunity from the standpoint 
of health and education. The children all came back looking re- 
freshed and some were noticeably "filled out." The girls dis- 
played dolls and the boys proudly showed pocket knives which 
had been given them. The children were also given fruit and 
delicacies to take home and many of them were given clothing and 
stockings by the families whom they visited. The relatives of 
these children, as well as the family welfare department, appreciate 
very much the cooperation of Mrs. Owen, together with her Re- 
lief Society women, and the General Board, in making this summer 
vacation possible for these children. 

California Mission (San Jose Branch.) 

The San Jose Relief Society, though small, having a 
membership of only 15, is active and energetic. As a sample of 


their work we find that during the year the average attendance 
has been 76%, and the number of visits by visiting teachers, 208. 

Emery Stake. 

On July 10, 1927, the Relief Societies of the Emery Stake 
held a successful and interesting conference at Ferron. The at- 
tendance was good, and a peaceful spirit prevailed throughout 
the day. A program of musical selections and readings, together 


with the following subjects, were given : enlistment committee, 
charity and general funds and membership dues ; the course of 
study: theology, social service, child welfare, and civic pride. 
The presidents of all of the ward Relief Societies in the stake, 
except one, reported their organizations as being fully organized 
and doing a good work. The members of the Society brought 
their lunch with them and had a very pleasant visit during the 
noon hour. 

The Emery stake Relief Society board lost one of its val- 
uable workers in the death recently of Mrs. Jane Litster of Cleve- 
land, who has been a most active worker on the board for a 
number of years, acting as stake class leader of literature since 
1920. Mrs. Litster was loved wherever she was known, and ad- 
mired as a woman of great faith and deep spirituality. Her im- 
plicit faith in God, and her strong testimony of the gospel charac- 
terized her whole life, and her influnece for good was felt by all 
who knew her. 

Alpine Stake. 

Upon invitation of the presidency and stake board of Alpine 
stake, workers from every ward gathered in the stake tabernacle 
on a recent Tuesday afternoon where a fine program was ren- 
dered, including readings, grave and gay; vocal numbers, solos 
and part songs ; and addresses by members of the board. Then 
followed a merry interval when prizes were given as follows : first 
a prize to the oldest sister present, won by a woman who had 
reached the venerable age of 82 years. Next a prize to the sister 
who had been a member of the Relief Society for the longest 
period, which was won by the same woman ; not wishing to take 
two prizes she waived her right in favor of another sister who had 
been a member for very nearly as long a time as herself. Then 
a prize to the sister who had the largest family. This was given 
to a woman who had borne 18 children. The next prize offered 
was to the ward showing 100% of teacher's visits for five con- 
secutive years. It was thought that this prize would not be 
claimed, but to everybody's surprise five wards responded, some 
of them having this exceptional record for more than five years. 
With every prize a little verse, composed by a member of the 
board, was given, and added much to the happy spirit of the oc- 
casion. After the exercises refreshments were served to all, and 
an opportunity given to shake hands and enjoy a social chat. 

Garfield Stake {Kingston Ward.) 

On a warm day in late August the Kingston ward held 
Mothers' and Daughters' Day. The event took place in the cool 
shade of Chesney Snow's grassy orchard. Games were played, 
including a carpenters' relay, in which the married women proved 



to be more adept at hammering and won the first five points; a 
running relay, in which the daughters won the next five points. 
Then there was a race in tire changing, which was won by the 


daughters. There was a program next, followed by a delicious 
luncheon served cafeteria style. 

Liberty Stake (Eighth Ward.) 

The members of the Relief Society of the Eighth ward of 
Liberty stake keep up their fellowship during the Summer in 
various ways. In June, at the close of the business meeting, 59 
women, under the able leadership of President Margaret Fetzer, 
visited the State Capitol. Most of them had never been in the 
building before. They were shown around by a guide, partook 
of a delicious luncheon and thoroughly enjoyed it all. At 4 
o'clock on the morning of July 14, 51 members gathered at the 
chapel, where they took busses for Logan, arriving there at 8 
o'clock. They were received at the Logan temple by President 
Joseph R. Shepherd. They all went through the temple, doing 
work from the charity list of that temple. Later they enjoyed 
luncheon at a down-town cafe, and visited the Utah Agricultural 
College and other points of interest before returning home. They 
are already making plans for an excursion to the St. George 
temple next Summer. 

The women of this ward have made it a custom for a number 
of years to give each expectant mother who has been a member of 
the Society for one year, a dainty pink baby quilt. 


Deseret Stake (Class Leaders' Convention featured). 

All the wards in the Deseret stake have been holding Relief 
Society meetings regularly during the summer months, following 
suggestive plans made by the stake board. Contest work among 
the visiting teachers in the clean-up work and genealogical work 
have been featured to stimulate interest and keep members active. 
On August 3, a class leaders' convention of all the Relief Society 
class leaders, executive and special officers of all the wards in 
the stake was held in Delta under the direction of the stake board 
with an attendance of 83%. The morning meeting included 
talks on better teachers and better methods of teaching, with 
a half -hour of demonstration and general discussion clinching 
the important points. At noon the stake board served lunch to 
all the ward officers. At 2 p. m. departmental work of the fol- 
lowing groups was conducted : presidents, secretaries, organists 
and choristers, theology class leaders, literary class leaders, social 
service class leaders, and work committees. Here, under the 
direction of the stake leader, problems of the various depart- 
ments were discussed. This convention was a source of en- 
couragement and inspiration to stake as well as local officers ; 
and as a result of it the stake will no doubt have more efficient 
teachers and more effective teaching than ever before, and the 
Relief Society as a whole will be put on a higher standing. 

Idaho Falls Stake. 

On July 30, 1927, the Idaho Falls stake Relief Society held a 
teachers' convention. All stake board members and 149 officers 
and teachers of local Relief Societies were present. At 10:30 
a. m., the first meeting convened. After the usual opening ex- 
ercises the following program was rendered : 

Address of Welcome . .Relief Society Stake President, Clara Brunt 

Ladies' Chorus Lincoln Ward 

Response to the Address of Welcome 

Mrs. Sarah E. Wright of the Lincoln Ward 

Vocal Solo, "I Know That My Redeemer Lives" .... Mr. Maurice Morley 
"Why Teacher-Training in Relief Society ?" 

Bishop Aubrey O. Andelin of the Idaho Falls Second Ward 

Violin Solo, "The Holy City" Miss Virginia Lindsay 

Discussion of Teachers' Problems, "Appreciation of Calling"........ 

Mrs. May me Laird of the Idaho Falls First Ward 

"Needs of Ward Teaching" Mrs. Annie A. Fox of the Second Ward 

"Necessity of Music in Relief Society" 

Mrs. Astrid Morley of the Relief Society Stake Board 

"L. D. S. Worship" Mrs. Alice Hudman of the Coltman Ward 

At the close of this meeting a two-course luncheon was 
served, cafeteria style, and a get-acquainted social was enjoyed. 
Community singing was followed by a vocal duet, "The Twilight 
Hour," Mrs. Edna H. Brinton and Mary L. Hatch. Miss Norma 
Barnes, Home Demonstration Agent of the Extension Division 
of the University of Idaho, gave a talk and demonstration on 
the most becoming colors for different types. 


Sevier Stake. 

In August a very helpful teachers' convention was held. The 
subject of "Ward Teaching" was discussed under two headings : 
(a) What benefit is the teachers' visit to the family? (b) What 
benefit does the teacher receive from her visit? Six speakers, 
one for each ward, discussed the subject. There were also mu- 
sical numbers and readings. In connection with the convention 
there was an elaborate flower display. Each ward was given 
a reward of merit for work in the flower display in the form of a 
yearly subscription to the magazine, Better Homes and Gardens. 
At the close of the convention the stake board served light re- 

She'll 'ey Stake. 

All of the wards of Shelley stake have been most active in the 
civic pride campaign this summer. The result of this activity is 
that the homes of the different wards have never before looked 
so clean and well-kept. Flowers have been planted much more 
extensively this year than ever before. In many homes flowers 
have taken the place of the weeds of previous years. A stake 
flower show was held in Shelley on August 23, each ward having 
a separate display of flowers. Prizes were given for first and 
second place in the display, Shelley First ward received the first 
place for the best display and Fifth ward, the second prize. 
First and second prizes were also given for best flower gardens 
in the stake. These were awarded to Mrs. L. P. Petersen of 
Woodville ward, first prize ; and Mrs. Alzeda Lawrence of Shelley 
First ward the second prize. After the flower show was over the 
flowers were given to the stake "Old Folks Committee" who used 
them the next day in the annual old folks party. In connection 
with the flower festival a very splendid free evening's entertain- 
ment was given, consisting of two short plays which featured 
Relief Society work ; with musical numbers and special dancing. 

Morgan Stake. 

The Morgan stake Relief Society board entertained all of- 
ficers and members of the various wards of the stake at their 
annual social and luncheon at Como Springs, September 1, 1927. 
A flower exhibit was held in connection with the social. About 35 
different varieties of home-grown flowers of every shade were on 
display, the bouquets being artistically arranged. Mrs. Matilda 
Peterson received first prize, and Mary Ann Smith second prize 
for most varieties, and Mrs. James Flaherty first prize, and 
Emma London second prize for gladioli. The prizes consisted of 
different varieties of bulbs. Since the civic pride campaign has 
been carried on by the Relief Society, the women of this county 
have been taking more interest in raising flowers. 


Big Horn Stake. 

On July 31, 1927, the Big Horn stake Relief Society was re- 
organized. Mrs. Helen B. Croft, who has served faithfully as 
president for a number of years was honorably released with deep 
appreciation for her past labors. Mrs. Hazel N. Boyack was ap- 
pointed president to succeed Mrs. Croft. 

Fremont Stake. 

The Fremont stake Relief Society was reorganized on Aug« 
ust 14, 1927. On account of illness in her family Mrs. Lavina 
Walker found it necessary to withdraw from her position as pres- 
ident of the stake Relief Society, and she was honorably released. 
Mrs. Walker has worked untiringly in the Relief Society cause, 
and leaves her stake in excellent condition. Mrs. Marie M. 
Merrill was selected as the new president to fill the vacancy, with 
the following officers to assist: counselors, Mrs. Artemesia 
Romney and Mrs. Floretta Webster; secretary-treasurer, Mrs. 
M. May Grover ; board members, Mrs. Hattie Rigby, Mrs. Eliza- 
beth Stowell, Mrs. Nora Davis, Mrs. Ruby Stoker. 

Pioneer Stake. 

The Pioneer stake Relief Society was reorganized on August 
28, 1927. Mrs. Mary A. Cutler, who has served as stake pres- 
ident for a number of years, found it necessary to retire and 
she was given an honorable release. Mrs. Lettie T. Cannon was 
appointed to succeed Mrs. Cutler, with Mrs. Edna Matson and 
Mrs. Florence M. Burton as counselors, and Mrs. Nora Hyde 
as secretary. 

For her excellent and efficient work, and in recognition of her 
radiant personality, Mrs. Cutler is loved and appreciated by all of 
the members of the stake. A delightful social affair in her honor 
was given Tuesday, September 13, at the home of Mrs. William 
T. Cannon by members of the stake board. The rooms of the 
Cannon home had been beautifully decorated for the occasion, and 
in addition to the members of the board there were present of the 
General Board, President Clarissa S. Williams, counselors Jennie 
B. Knight and Louise Y. Robison, the general secretary Amy 
Brown Lyman, Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon, Mrs. Nettie D. Brad- 
ford and Mrs. Elise B. Alder. Others present included Mrs. 
Lettie T. Cannon, the incoming stake president, and her coun- 
selors. Covers were laid for 26. During the afternoon a delight- 
ful program was rendered, and Mrs. Cutler was presented with a 
token by the retiring board. 

Canadian Mission. 

President Charles H. Hart of the Canadian mission reports 
the appointment of Mrs. Lalene H. Hart as president of the Re- 


lief Societies of the Canadian mission. The Relief Societies of 
this mission are fortunate in having, as presiding officer, a woman 
who has had experience on the General Board. Mrs. Hart follows 
Mrs. Ida T. Quinney, who was released with her husband, Presi- 
dent Joseph Quinney, Jr. 

Eastern States Mission. 

Miss Lola R. Bradford has recently been appointed presi- 
dent of the Relief Societies of the Eastern states mission, to suc- 
ceed Miss Dicie W. Brimhall, the latter having been released as 
a missionary to return home. The work in this mission is of 
excellent character throughout. 

Salt Lake Stake 

The Salt Lake stake was reorganized September 25, 1927. 
Mrs. Vilate N. Bennion, who has successfully and efficiently 
served as stake president for a number of years found it necessary 
to resign on account of illness in her family, and was honorably 
released. Mrs. Elizabeth C. Williams, counselor to Mrs. Bennion, 
and social worker at the Relief Society welfare department, was 
appointed to fill the vacancy caused by Mrs. Bennion's resigna- 
tion. Salt Lake stake is very fortunate in securing the services of 
Mrs. Williams because of her experience as a missionary for the 
Church, as a stake worker for the Relief Society, and because of 
her training as a social service worker. For the last six years Mrs. 
Williams has been one of the valued workers in the family welfare 
department at Relief Society headquarters, where she has given 
efficient and faithful service, and where she is loved by her co- 
workers and by those whom she has assisted with their problems 
and burdens. Mrs. Williams' counselors are: Mrs. Marcia K. 
Howells and Mrs. Irene T. Seare, and her secretary-treasurer, 
Mrs. Sarah Twitchell. 

Boise Stake 

On September 18, the Boise stake Relief Society was re- 
organized. Mrs. Bessie G. Hale found it necessary to give up the 
work of the presidency and was honorably released. Mrs. Florence 
E. Lewis, a faithful and capable Relief Society worker was ap- 
pointed president to succeed Mrs. Hale, with the following assist- 
ants : counselors, Mrs. Carmen B. Smith and Iva B. Ward; secre- 
tary-treasurer, Mrs. Mary H. Bean. Mrs. Hale has served as pres- 
ident of the Relief Societies of Boise stake for eight years. She 
brought to her position training, personality and leadership, and 
these, with the faithful service she has given, have hebed her to 
place her stake in the front ranks of the stakes of the Church. 

Guide Lessons for March 


Theology and Testimony 

(First Week in March) 

The Dispensation of the Fulness of Times 


I . Some prophecies concerning it : 

1. "Truth shall spring out of the earth" — so wrote the in- 
spired psalmist more than twenty- five centuries ago. (Psalms 

2. The ancient Prophet Ezekiel was commanded to fore- 
shadow the preparation of a companion volume for the bible. 
(Ezekiel 37:15-21.) Back, far back before the Christian era, 
or even in the Mosaic dispensation the Lord declared to the Seer 
sold into Egypt that Judah and Joseph should have separate 
records, each of which should verify the truth of the other, "unto 
the confounding of false doctrines, and to laying down of con- 
tentions, and establishing peace." (II Nephi 3:12.) 

3. God showed the book to Nephi before it was written. 
(I Nephi 13:38-40.) 

II. The Book of Gold: 

"The Golden Bible" — this nick-name given to the Book 
of Mormon has in it more than the scoffers ever dreamed 
of. The volume is doubly golden: (1) it was carved on 
metal plates, having the appearance of gold. ("Testimony 
of Eight Witnesses — Book of Mormon.) It is an abridg- 
ment from plates of brass, and of ore, and of gold. (See Brief 
Analysis of Book of Mormon, 1920 edition.) "The Plates were 
not pure gold, the plates of Nephi were made of ore, and Mormon 
also mentions ore as the material of which his plates were made. 
(I Nephi, 19:1, Mormon 8:5, Mosiah 28-11.) (The ore,— possibly 
a copper alloy'.' (From An Introduction to the Study of the 
Book of Mormon, p. 43, Sjodahl.) (2) The contents are golden 
truths, everlasting truths, truths most precious. (Jacob 1 :2.) 

The new scripture was verily a bible — a book of fifteen books. 
(See names and order of books in Book of Mormon, 1920 edition.) 
The record contained the doctrines and doings of three minor 
gospel dispensations, the Jareditic, the Nephitic, and the Mes- 
sianic dispensations on this continent, and the story of two civili- 


zations, the Nephites and the Jaredites on the land choice above all 
other lands — America. This scripture which had silently . slum- 
bered in the ground for more than twenty centuries is to "speak 
out of the ground ;" through its coming forth, a long, long silence 
is to be broken ; it is to speak for men long since dead, and for the 
living God; it is to come forth by a miracle, and go forth as a 
new witness for God, for the regeneration of a dwindled race and 
the enlightenment of a world. (See D. and C. 3:16-20.) 

III. The Guardian Messenger: 

Who he was: He was the last custodian of the record, and 
in the 421st year, A. D., he wrote the final chapter which, be- 
cause of the promise it makes to the reader, is really a preface to 
the volume, a guide to the student. He was, after death, a spirit 
held in high esteem by the Savior, spoken of as an angel of 
authority by the Lord. (See D. and C. 27:5.) And although 
he lived on the earth long after the resurrection of Jesus, yet 
Moroni was evidently a resurrected being when he came to Joseph 
the Seer. (D. and C. 129.) 

"Question 4: How, and where did you obtain the Book of 
Mormon ? 

"Answer : Moroni, the person who deposited the plates from 
which the Book of Mormon was translated, in a hill in Man- 
chester, Ontario county, New York, being dead and raised again 
therefrom, appeared unto me, and told me where they were; and 
gave me directions how to obtain them. I obtained them and the 
Urim and Thummim with them, by the means of which I trans- 
lated the plates ; and thus came the Book of Mormon." (From the 
Elders' Journal, Toseph Smith, Jr., editor, Far West, Mo., July, 

2. His Special Mission: His was the special mission to 
prepare Joseph for the possession of the plates and deliver them to 
the seer with the Urim and Thummim and the breast plate, and as- 
sist in protecting them, receive them back into his own custody 
after the translation was finished, and evidently show the plates to 
three witnesses and testify to the divinity of the translation, and 
then become again the custodian of them. Some day, when knowl- 
edge covers the earth, they may be shown as material evidence of 
the blindness of those whose spiritual sight was blinded by bias, 
prejudice, and skepticism. See Testimony of the Witnesses, Book 
of Mormon.) 

3. His Masterly Management: Moroni, a messenger from 
God. What he did was more than marvelous, more than wonder- 
ful. It was work known as miracles. By his extended quotations 
to Joseph, Moroni gave evidence of being a student. His method 
of teaching and training marked him as an educator. He in- 
structed when interest was intense. He reviewed ; four times he 


went over the first lesson. He encouraged ; he warned ; he trained 
for responsibility by a series of tests ; he rewarded by aiding in 
achievement of success ; he punished by withdrawal of privileges. 
His requirements were of a character-developing nature ; they 
called for both discipline in resistance and development in achieve- 
ment. Joseph was not even to think of making money out of the 
book or the plates. He was not to show them except by per- 
mission, but he was to protect them, translate them and publish 
their contents. 

The mission of this mighty messenger is celebrated in song 
and statue. Few hymns are more often sung by the Latter-day 
Saints than the one beginning : "An angel from on high, the long, 
long silence broke." And the tower of the great granite temple 
which was forty years in building is surmounted by a gold-plated 
figure in the attitude of blowing a trumpet, and, when the stranger 
asks, "Whom does the statue represent?" to his question the 
answer is : "The Angel Moroni." 

Special References for Supplemental Study : 

1. Book of Mormon II Nephi :29. 2. An Introduction to 
the Study of the Book of Mormon, chapter 1, Sjodahl. 

Questions and Problems 

1. Quote or read the prophecy which to your mind most 
unmistakably refers to the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. 

2. Why is the Book of Mormon a miracle? 

3. Wherein is the Book of Mormon really a bible? 

4. Why may III Nephi, chapters 11-30 inclusive, be fit- 
tingly called the "Fifth Gospel?" 

5. What is there in the last chapter of the Book of Mor- 
mon that suggests the propriety of reading the chapter before 
reading the book? 

6. What is there in the life and special mission of Moroni 
that justifies the belief in either special or continuous resurrec- 
tions ? 

7. What are the evidences that the Angel Moroni was a 

8. Wherein was Moroni a great teacher and character 
trainer ? 

9. What long, long silence was broken by the mission of 
Moroni ? 

10. What does the trumpet being blown by the Angel 
Moroni represent? 

11. For the awakening of whom are the trumpet sounds 
especially directed? 

12. Wherein were the works of the Angel Moroni miracles, 
that is, more than wonderful, more than marvelous? 



Work and Business 

(Second Week in March) 
Teachers' Topic for March — Health in the Home 

Can one live a happy normal life when in ill health? 

1. Preventive measures. 

a. Health opportunities for everybody. American standard 
includes yearly medical examination for all adults and 
school children. 

b. Practices that tend to destroy health. 

Fads, viz.: dieting, over-exercising, patronizing health 
advertisements, taking of medicines, especially patent, un- 
less on advice of reputable physician. 

2. Proper Home Sanitation. 

a. Observance of quarantine requirements. 

3. Important Points in Personal Hygiene. 

a. Bathing. 

b. Care of teeth. 

c. Clean clothing. 

d. Sane hours for sleeping. 

e. Early detection of disease. 

4. Proper Food. 

a. Temperance in eating. 

b.. Insufficient nourishing food. (Milk essential for child. ) 

c. Thoughtful selection and combination of foods. 

d.. Regularity of meals. 

5. Word of Wisdom. 




(Third Week in March) 



When we think of authors who have written of the sea, 
James Fennimore Cooper and Sir Walter Scott of the past gen- 
erations come quickly to mind. In this more modern time to 
think of a writer of the sea is to think at once of Joseph Conrad. 
A writer who is spoken of "as one of the two or three outstanding 
figures among contemporary English speaking poets is John 
Masefield, who was born in 1874, in the West of England. When 
a lad he served before the mast, did the drudgery and suffered 
the privations and the dangers of a sailor's life." Notwithstand- 
ing this suffering he had a passion for ships and the sea, as his 
poems known as Salt Water Ballads show. After he had knocked 
about a good deal as sailor and farm hand he took to writing as 
a profession and settled in Berkshire. 

In one respect he reminds us of Carl Sandberg, for he is the 
second example of a man spending his early life here, there and 
everywhere else, at this job and that, finally developing into a 
recognized poet. In 1896, he was living in America, in Yonkers, 
New York. There he first began to read poetry as he says, 
"with passion and system." He began with the great father of 
English poetry, Chaucer, and from him went to a study of Keats, 
Shelley, Milton and Shakespeare. 

Not only does Masefield love the sea, but he seems equally 
infatuated with English country districts which are usually con- 
ceded to be the most beautiful in the world. 

One of his poems entitled, "Sea Fever" begins : 

4 'I must go down to the sea again, to the lonely sea and sky ; 
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by, 
And the wheel's kick, and the wind's song, and the white 

sails shaking, 
And a grey mist on the sea's face, and a grey dawn breaking." 

And in his poem called "Prayer" his request is : 

"When the last sea is sailed, and the last field is reaped, 
Be good to me, O Lord, 
And let me pass in a night of sea, a night of storm and thunder." 

Tewksbury Road is a splendid example of his love for the 
English country district : 


It is good to be out on the road, and going 

one knows not where, 
Going through meadow and village, one 

knows not whither nor why, — 
Through the grey, light drift of the dust, 

in the keen cool rush of the air, 
Under the flying white clouds, and the 

broad blue lift of the sky; 

And to halt at the chattering brook, in the 

tall green fern at the brink 
Where the harebell grows, and the gorse, 

and the foxgloves purple and white, — 
Where the shy-eyed delicate deer troop 

down to the brook to drink 
When the stars are mellow and large at 

the coming on of the night. 

O, to feel the beat of the rain, and the 

homely smell of the earth, 
Is a tune for the blood to jig to, a joy 

past power of words ; 
And the blessed green comely meadows 

are all a-ripple with mirth 
At the noise of the lambs at play and 

the dear wild cry of the birds. 

Of course it would be a surprising thing if Masefield's heart 
did not go out to the laboring man, the man who carries the 
heavy burdens of life. His sympathy for the common man makes 
us think of Wordsworth and Burns of the past and of A. E". 
Housman and W. W. Gibson of the present day. 

One cannot read the lines of Masefield without appreciating 
that he is a master of rhythm. There are people who are never 
satisfied with poetry unless the rhythm of the verse is pro- 
nounced and musical. To persons of this turn of mind John 
Masefield is an ever present joy. 

Another poet of England who is very much enjoyed by 
many readers is Alfred Edward Housman, born in 1859, whose 
reputation for many years rested on one slender volume called A 
Shropshire Lad, published in 1896. Most of these poems were 
written the year before their publication. Houseman seems to 
belong to a group of poets who, like Pope, "wrote in numbers 
for the numbers came," for he says during the year that he wrote 
the poems of A Shropshire Lad "he was visited by a continuous 
poetic excitement." In 1922 he published a second slender 
volume of even shorter poems known as Last Poems. While most 


of the poems of this volume were written in 1922, a few were 
written between 1895 and 1910. 

Mr. Housman is a graduate of Oxford University and was 
for ten years a higher division clerk in His Majesty's Patent 
office in London. Since 1892 he has been a professor of Latin, 
first in University College, London, and later in Cambridge 
University. He is a distinguished classical scholar. He likes to 
write of the exquisite beauty of nature in Shropshire, the de- 
votion of friends, the pains of lovers and the homesickness that 
one may experience in London if his home chances to be in a 
country district. As an example of his love for nature we quote : 
a poem that might be called "Poplars :" 

Far in a western brookland 

That bred me long ago, 
The poplars stand and tremble 

By pools I used to know. 

There, in the windless nighttime, 
The wanderer, marvelling why, 

Halts on the bridge to hearken 
How soft the poplars sigh. 

He hears : long since forgotten 
In fields where I was known, 

Here I lie down in London 
And turn to rest alone. 

There, by the starlit fences, 
The wanderer halts and hears 

My soul that lingers sighing 
About the glimmering weirs. 

Houseman writes some very delicate lyrics. One-and-Twentv 
is an example of his love poems : 

When I was one-and-twenty 

I heard a wise man say, 
"Give crowns and pounds and guineas 

But not your heart away ; 
Give pearls away and rubies 

But keep your fancy free." 
But I was one-and-twenty, 

No use to talk to me. 

When I was one-and-twenty 

I heard him say again, 
"The heart out of the bosom 

Was never given in vain ; 


'Tis paid with sighs a plenty 

And sold for endless rue." 
And I am two-and-twenty, 

And oh, 'tis true, 'tis true. 

Any person who has ever lived in England has heard the 
chimes of bells on Sunday morning as they ring out Old Hundred 
and tunes of Christmas cheer, as well as many other familiar 
songs. Tennyson talks of hearing "four bells from four hamlets 
round" on Christmas morning. In "Bredon Hill" Housman gives 
a picture of life in an English country village where the ringing 
of Church bells is a familiar experience: 

In summertime on Bredon 

The bells they sound so clear ; 
Round both the shires they ring them 

Tn steeples far and near, 

A happy noise to hear. 

Mere of a Sunday morning 

My love and I would lie, 
And see the coloured counties, 

And hear the larks so high 

About us in the sky. 

The 1 jells would ring to call her 

In valleys miles away : 
"Come all to Church, good people; 

Good people, come and pray." 

But here my love would stay. 

And I would turn and answer 

Among the springtime thyme. 
"Oh, peal upon our wedding, 

And we will hear the chime. 

And come to church in time." 

But when the snows at Christmas 

On Bredon top were strown, 
My love rose up so early 

And stole out unbeknown 

And went to Church alone. 

They tolled the one bell only, 

Crcom there was none to see, 
The mourners followed after, 

And so to church went she, 

And would not wait for me. 


The bells they sound on Bredon, 

And still the steeples hum. 
"Come all to church, good people," — 

Oh, noisy bells, be dumb ; 

I hear you, I will come. 

He has paid his tribute to his friends in the poem, "With Rue 
my Heart is Laden," and it is one of the most delicate tributes to 
friendship found anywhere in modern literature : 

With rue my heart is laden 

For golden friends I had, 
For many a rose-lipt maiden 

And many a lightfoot lad. 

By brooks too broad for leaping 

The lightfoot boys are laid ; 
The rose-lipt girls are sleeping 

In fields where roses fade. 

Questions and Problems 

1. Name some sea tale written by Cooper, or Scott or Con- 
rad, or by all if you are able. 

2. Read to the class Tennyson's "Crossing the Bar." Note 
the contrast between Tennyson's call for the sea at death and 
Masefield's call for the sea at death in his poem entitled, "Prayer." 

3. Name the flowers mentioned by Masefield in "Tewks- 
bury Road." 

4. The English lark finds place once again in our literature 
lesson. Which of the American poets of our course referred to 
the English lark? 

5. If you have in the class any English people familiar with 
English chimes have them tell the class something about them, 
naming some of the tunes they have heard played by the bells. 

6. Point out the words Houseman has used to describe his 
friends in the poem "With Rue my Heart is Laden." 

7 . Read some lines from both Masefield and Houseman 
that give pleasure because of the beauty of the rhythm of the 



Social Service 

(Fourth Week in March) 


The Active Nature and Needs of Childhood. 

Based on chapter 3 o>f The Child : His Nature and His Needs. 

It will be recalled that in Lesson 1, we learned about the 
ways in which science is "bridging the gap" between what we 
know about child training and what we actually put into practice. 
The main point of emphasis there was, that teachers and parents 
alike must keep abreast the far-reaching changes now taking place 
in education. 

In lesson 2, we considered certain of the more important in- 
stincts and impulses which appear in childhood. We learned there 
that the proper guidance of these original tendencies is the chief 
responsibility of parents. 

In lesson 3, we are going to consider the active nature and 
needs of childhood and the way in which play satisfies those needs. 

A. — The Human Being is Built of Action 
(Pages 52-55) 

Did you ever hear parents say to their children : "Be still," 
"Can't you be quiet?" etc. To be "still" is one of the most diffi- 
cult things for most normal children. Moreover, it is one of the 
most unnatural things to expect of a child, except during sleep 
or when intensely interested. 

Man is an active animal. He is built for action, mental and 
physical. His life is fulfilled in activity properly directed ; it is 
thwarted by inactivity. 

The most striking characteristic of sick people generally, 
is their inactivity. This is true of the mentally diseased as well 
as of the physically ill. Contrary to popular opinion, which thinks 
of the insane as raving maniacs and their asylum as a "bedlam," 
the mentally diseased, taken as a class, are dangerously inactive. 
Their inactivity, as a matter of fact, is a symtom of their disease. 
Thus it is that a major form of treatment for insanity is occu- 
pational therapy, the underlying principle of which is activity. 

The meaning of this for child care and mental hygiene is clear. 
Unless already overactive or possessing a tendency in that direc- 
tion, all children should be encouraged to physical and mental ac- 
tivity. The child who, without adequate cause, is mentally or phy- 
sically inert, is in danger and in need of special guidance. 


In the first part of chapter 3 of the text, the author describes 
the general laws of growth in young children, and summarizes 
the main items which are important for parents to remember. 

(The reference to left-handedness on page 52 is somewhat 
misleading. The author says : "* * dull children are more likely 
to be left-handed than bright children." This conclusion, we 
understand, is not fully established by science. The statement 
should, therefore, be interpreted with caution. The inference 
that all left-handed children are "dull" is certainly not justified 
by the facts.) 


1. Discuss (without using names or revealing identities) the 
cases of children known to you who are either (a) dangerously 
overactive, or (1)) dangerously underactive. 

2. What kinds of motor skill can parents expect of normal 
children at the ages of two, four, eight, twelve, etc.? 

3. What is significant for parents in the fact that "all parts 
of the body, bones, muscles, limbs, trunk, and the various organs 
follow a law of growth of their own?" 

B. — The Five Fundamentals of Play 
(Pages 55-59) 

Childhood has one ultimate purpose : adulthood. All of the 
desires, the activities, and the behavior of the child converge on 
this objective. The long period of childhood is a period of 
preparation for adulthood, and play is the process by and through 
which adult behavior is learned. The child, to be sure, is not 
aware of this value which attaches to his play. To him, play is 
an end in itself ; an activity engaged in for its own sake. 

The author has selected five play-needs of childhood : a place 
to play, time to play, playmates, equipment (toys, apparatus, 
etc.,) and intelligent suggestion. 

There is not much danger, as least in communities in which 
Relief Society work is organized, that children will have too little 
time to play and too little space to play in. There is need, how- 
ever, in "Mormon" communities as elsewhere, to provide all chil- 
dren with wholesome playmates, and to give their play activities 
the intelligent guidance necessary. The natural tendency of chil- 
dren to resent supervision in their play, as in most other matters, 
is the cue for the application of a form of control which is in- 
direct and which shall leave room for a maximum amount of self- 
government on the part of children themselves. 


1. What is the part played by toys in the development of the 
child? What, according to the author, are the rules which should 


govern one in the purchase of toys for one's children? Examine 
the toy department or the toy-catalog of any typical store carrying- 
such merchandise, in the light of the principles laid down in this 
chapter. How might parents become influential in raising the 
standards of toy-merchandizing in your community? 

2. Consider your own children and the children in your 
community from the standpoint of the five fundamentals of play 
discussed in this chapter. For instance, do your own children 
have too little or too much time for play? Are the play activities 
of children in your community "intelligently directed," etc.? 

C. — Age and Sex Differences in Play 
(Pages 61-67) 

Parents are sometimes perplexed by the fact that John's play 
interests at six are quite different from those of Mary when she 
was the same age. A careful reading of the text will convince 
the reader that it is natural for children of the opposite sex to 
have play interests which are widely dissimilar, and that this dis- 
similarity increases with age. The reason for this is obvious : 
adulthood makes totally different demands upon the sexes. That 
is to say, the qualities needed in manhood are quite different from 
those needed in womanhood, and vice versa, Hence the play in- 
terests of the two sexes will tend to differ. 

The principle which should guide the parent here is : en- 
courage your child to that type of play which is normal for his 
(or her) age and sex. In the case of the so-called "tom-boy" or 
"sissy girl" everything should be done, within reason, to counter- 
act this tendency and to cultivate those play interests which are 
appropriate to the child's sex. (Care should be taken, of course, 
not to confuse the masculine tendency amongst all adolescent girls 
today with the more or less rare personality type loosely called 


1. What are the five differences noted by the author be- 
tween boys' play and girls' play? 

2. At what ages does it seem wise to cultivate (a) individu- 
alism, (b) rivalry, and (c) team work, in children's play? 

D. — Character and Personality Development Through 


(Pages 68-71) 

Equally important with physical development through play 
is the moral development which it makes possible. Such moral 
qualities as courage, honesty, sense of fair play, generosity, etc., 
are character traits of the utmost importance, all of which can be 
developed in some degree at least, by means of play. 

The child is imitative. He copies, more or less uncounsciously, 


the character and personality models he comes in contact with. 
Henry Churchill King puts the matter tersely in his book, Rational 
Living, when he states that: "Character is caught, not taught." 
Does it seem wise, therefore, to leave wholly undirected, the 
child's play life, his choice of playmates, and his use of leisure 
time ? 


1. What are the educational values which the author main- 
tains can be achieved through play? 

2. What has been your observation regarding the relative 
influence of (a) playmates, (b) school teachers, (c) famous 
athletes, (d) movie stars, etc., upon the ideals and the character 
of your own and other children? Does it suggest the need for 
and the possibilities of an intelligent social control of commer- 
cialized leisure-time activity, on the one hand, and of character 
education, on the other? 

The main point in lesson 3 : The normal, healthy child is 
active, physically and mentally. Much of his activity is play, and 
is an invaluable preparation for adulthood. Wise, parental 
guidance of the child's play life is a key to wholesome personality 
and strong character. 

A Beautiful Custom 

Copied from one of the Logan Newspapers 

Today at 2 p. m. twenty-two bright and happy children of 
Salt Lake left for their homes after ten days vacation spent in 
Hyde Park, Benson and North Logan. On boarding the train 
each child was handed a box of delicacies packed by loving 
hands, to be enjoyed by them on the return trip. Very few people 
know of the beautiful custom that is being fostered and carried 
out by the Relief Societies ; that of seeing that the orphans and 
children less fortunate have a summer vacation, who would not 
otherwise enjoy such a treat. The Cache stake Relief Society 
was responsible for the twenty-two children who came to Logan 
ten days ago, and to whom a great deal of credit is due, together 
with the big, generous hearted mothers of Hyde Park, Benson 
and North Logan, who royally entertained them in the country 
where everything is so beautiful at this season of the year. To 
these children it will be a happy remembrance; and to those who 
made it possible will come the joy and satisfaction of being able 
to serve others along with the pleasure of associating and becoming 
acquainted with little spirits less fortunate than themselves. 

"Go take to the lowly my blessing and peace. 
As I cared for the poor so do ye, 
And if you do good to the least among these 
Ye verily do it to me." 


the school 
with a na- 
tional reputa- 
tion that 
holds five 
world's rec- 



Cups won by our students time. 

It pays to get the best 
We can assist you to earn expenses while in school. 
Write for full information. 


P. O. Box 1776— Salt Lake City, Utah 




after you see how easily and quickly the Maytag washes everything you 
put into its satin-smooth heat-retaining, life-lasting cast aluminum tub. 

Use it on a week's washing. See if clean tubfuls in 3 to 7 minutes — 
50 pounds of dry clothes washed in one hour doesn't shorten your 
washday and make it easier. 

Phone for this free trial in your own home. 

// it doesnt sell itself, dont keep it 






When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $1.95 value at the special price of 

$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 
Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.95, special price of $1.59. a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to well. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.85, special price $1.49, box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods'. All the new fall shades. 
Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

33 East Broadway 


22 East Broadway 





Buy our Pre-Shrunk Garments 

They Wear the Long-est and Pit 

the Best 

No. L. N. S. O. S. 

54 Bleached med. cotton $1.75 
56 Unbleach. med. cotton. .1.75 
58 Unbleach. hvy. cotton.. 

64 Fine Lisle 1.75 

104 Fine Rayon Silk 5.00 

Samples Sent on Request 

I .!)0 , 
"* —5 

Merit Bread 

Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


$18,391.36 Paid to Date 

$15,000.00 In Death Claims; $3,010.10 In Disability Claims 

$7,500.00 E3£fiMS?"* H ~ 2r T «" $1.00 

We offer to old and new subscribers this nnnsnal protection. Acci- 
dents happen every day. For your own protection and the protection of 
yonr family Insure today. Now Is the time to renew policy taken out 
a year ago. Certain benefits, If policy Is renewed before lapsing, carry 
a 10 per cent increase. 

®fop l*ami Notts 



Good Books Are Guides To 
Health and Happiness 

Come in and look over the books by your favorite 

authors and we are sure you will find something 

to interest you. 

"A Good Book Makes the Best Giff' 

Deseret Book Company 

44 East on South Temple 

Vr - 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


5<J7 NO ft EAST 



Blue Pine 










The season for pastry, cakes and candy 

is at hand — Blue Pine food products 

are guaranteed to please you or your 

money back 

Say BLUE PINE To Your Grocer 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

i urn i i n» i i ii i - - i i i n ii i ii i n i - 



Fine jewels, that delight your heart and brlgihten your life* are within 

your reach at Boyd Park. 

We ean arrange a convenient [j V, J |j \M fr^VI^jW 

account, and you wUl £ind irWBI rnC i^ 

prices much lower than you ^Jfclnr ^- ■'-!»- "?fr 'tr 

believed possible. 100 MAD* STOUT SAIX LAKE CITY 


llvi Winter Excursion Fares 





ing direct or route reversed 


Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 



PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 

The more you have — the more you have need for 


Protect what you have by insuring: it. Buy sound Insurance. Let us 
explain the value of a policy in the Utah Home Fire Insurance Company. 


HEBER J. GRANT & CO., General Agents, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

An Overall with a 
Classy Appearance 




None Too 



A clean, neat appearing garment 
for the Store Clerk, the Flower Mill 
Operator, the 
\ Dairyman, the 
Garage Man, the 

None Too 



WE are very careful in selecting 
our advertisers. They are thor- 
oughly reliable and we recommend 
them to our readers when making 
purchases in the various lines of 
goods they carry. 




When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 




You are guaranteed unusual wear 
and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 

No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style $ .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed 1.15 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.45 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle 1.45 

No. 62 Medium heavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavy, £ wool 3.35 

No. 39 Extra heavy, 1 wool.... 3.85 

Please state whether for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Pays 


3G So Main tfSBBm 

The Utah Milk for 
all People Leads 

For many usese it takes the 
place of cream at about one- 
third the cost. It is al- 
ways safe, pure and con- 
venient. Ask for Sego Milk 
and be sure you get what 
you ask for. 


A Wonderful Offer for 
February Only! 

A beautiful first quality Hotpoint Waffle Iron, with 
handsome set of finest china — an 8 -piece waffle service 
you will be proud to own. 

See it at our store 

Take advantage of this opportunity NOW, and enjoy 
the deliciousness of HOT WAFFLES ! 

50c Down 

Puts this great combination in your home. 

Utah Power & Light Co. 

Efficient Public Service 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


When ordering, state Size, New or Old Style, and if for man or lady. 
Postage prepaid in U. S. Sample on request. 

622 Mercerized Lisle, Lt. Wt $2.15 

902 Unbleached, Ex. Hvy 2.50 

1072 Super Wool Mixed Shrunk 4.00 

142 Light Weight, Flat $ .95 

204 Double Carded Cotton, Rib.. 1.35 

32 Combed Cotton, Lt. Wt 1.50 

222 Cotton, Rayon Striped 1.65 

252 Cotton Bleached, Med. Wt 1.75 

744 Unbleached, Med. Hvy 1.85 

753 Bleached, Med. Hvy 1.95 

244 Swiss Rib, Lisle and Silk 

Rayon, New Style 2.25 

Ladies' hosiery, new shades 1.00 
3 pair 2.75 


Established in Utah 45 Years 


Salt Lake City, Utah 

^ wwww Hi mwm vv ww' -# w v mww* *i-u >w y ! "mwwwv mwm<w wv w wv w w www m > i m m w v w vvw< t 


At Faetory-to-Customer Prices 
The following- numbers are made in old or new style for either 

Men or Women 

1 Ribbed light weight cotton, 
with Rayon silk stripe. An 
excellent ladies' number. ...$1. 

2 Ribbed light weight cotton. 
Our standard summer 
weight $J. 

3 Ribbed medium weight cot- 
ton bleached. Our all sea- 
son number $1. 

4 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton. Our double 
back number $2. 

5 Part wool, ribbed, un- 
bleached. Our best sell- 
ing w r ool number $3. 


In ordering be sure and specify 
three-quarter, or ankle length legs 
Also give bust measure and height 

6 High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk. For particular 
people $4.00 

7 Pure worsted wool with 
Silkine Mercerized cotton. 
Our best medium winter 
number $5.75 

8 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton and wool. 
Our 50% wool number $5.75 

9 Ribbed medium weight, 
wool and cotton. Our light 
weight, winter number $4.75 

whether Old or New Style Garments, 

, short or long sleeves are wanted. 

and weight to insure a perfect fit. 



Briant Stringham, Manager 

I Block South of Temple Gate 

20 Richards Street 

a -•-■—— —--——— h 


Special Sunday 
Bricks and NeopoII- 
tan Bricks 25c pt., 
50c qt. Call Your 
Keeley's Dealer. 
Extra packed in ice. 



Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Rtlief Society Ms<r*ift<> 

Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 


Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work 

Office 319 S. Main St. 


Waffles For Breakfast 


Waffle Irons 

Bake beautifully brown, delicious 
waffles — both sides at once without 
turning. They make them right 
at the table with no grease or 

Just pour on the batter, close 
the iron, and in a jiffy the waffles 
are done just right. 

Hotpoint Waffle Irons are fin- 
ished in rich polished nickel that 
stays bright and new. DeLuxe 
Model $15.00. Another model at 

Modern Electric Co. 

"The Hotpoint Shop" 
Was. ?307 128 South State 

Electrical Dealers and Contractors 


^/e should'a drunKtnore 
rrilKwhen we wu*> V^dS^ 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health. 


159 W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 



Best in the Market 
Will Last a Life Time, 36 Glasses 

in Each Tray 

Made especially for L. D. S. 
Churches, and successfully used 
in Utah and intermountain re- 
gion, also in all Missions in the 
United States, Europe, and Pa- 
cific Islands. Basic metal, Nickle 
Silver, heavily plated with Solid 


Satisfaction guaranteed 

Inquiries cheerfully answered 

Bureau of Information 

Temple Block 

Salt Lake City 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magasine 

A Samaritan High F'riest Frontispiece 

My Son Phyllis Hodgson 60 

References for Anniversary Programs 63 

Program ; Nellie Talmage 64 

A Lady of Chivalry Josephine Spencer 68 

F'ast Echoes and Present Pep 69 

The Fruits of Good and Evil 

Charles W. Penrose 72 
Editorial — President Williams Parts with 

Life Companion 74 

The Centenary of the Birth of Em- 

meline B. Wells 75 

Open Letter to Teachers of Literature 

Lessons 76 

Counselor Jennie B. Knight Honored. 78 

Does Your Food Burn Correctly? 

N. I. Butt 79 

His Mother's Promise 

Laura Moench Tenkins 84 

Night Nina Eckart Kerrick 92 

Morning 92 

High, High Up in the FIills..Glen Perrins 93 

Abraham Lincoln Christie Lund 94 

Heartsease .Mrs. Parley Nelson 95 

Notes from the Field.. Amy Brown Lyman 100 
Guide Lessons for April 104 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Year— Single Copy, 10c 

Foreign, $1.25 a Year — 15c Single Copy 

Entered as second-class matter at the ' 

Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone Wasatch 3123 

A Samaritan High Priest and the Pentateuch 

"Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one 
stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for 
the children of Israel his companions: then 
take another stick, and write upon it, For 
Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the 
house of Israel his companions/' — Ezekiel 

The fontispiece shows a picture of a Samar- 
itan high priest and an original roll of the 
pentateuch supposed to be written by Abish- 
na, a descendant of Aaron. We are publishing 
it primarily that our readers may discover 
why the ancient scripture was referred to as 
a stick. 

My Son 

f jrst Poem to Receive Honorable Mention in the Eliza 
Roxey Snow Poetry Contest 

By Phyllis Hodgson 

The moon, with long bright shafts of light, 
Has pierced the silent, fragrant night, 
And pours its rays of pallid gold 
Upon the sleeping child I hold 
Against my breast, with* fond embrace. 
It lights his hair, his rounded face, 
His soft, fringed eyelids, while they close 
In childhood's dreamless, sweet repose. 

A thoughtfulness the shadows bring, 
And, as some melody I sing, 
I ponder in my heart, and sigh, 
For something in me seems to cry : 
"Through all the years that come and go, 
"Oh, will he always love me so, 
"And will he pay, with chivalry, 
"The debt that he has owed to me 
"Since daybreak of that dark, gray morn, 
"That anguished hour when he was born?' 

I wonder oftentimes, and yet — 

It matters not if he forget; 

For when I feel his soft embrace, 

His baby kisses on my face, 

And, when to still his childish fears, 

I kiss away his baby tears, 

And then at evening, when in rest, 

He lays upon my throbbing breast 

His precious curls of shining gold, 

The debt is paid — an hundredfold ! 


Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV FEBRUARY, 1928 No. 2 


"First Minutes of Relief Society," Janu- 
ary Magazine, 1915, page 20; "Instructions 
of the Prophet Given at Nauvoo," March 
Magazine, 1915, page 91; "Object, Aims 
and Brief History of Relief Society," March 
Magazine, 1915, page 111; "Sketches of the 
First Five General Presidents," March 
Magazine, 1920, page 127; "Sketches of 
President Clarissa S. Williams," July Maga- 
zine, 1921, page 378; "Story of the Organ- 
ization," March Magazine, 1919, page 127; 
"Our Anniversary," March Magazine, 1921, 
page 137; "Relief Society Teaching," De- 
cember Magazine, 1916, page 668; "Relief 
Society Annual Day," February Magazine, 
1923, page 62; "The Relief Society the 
First Woman's Organization," March Maga- 
zine, 1924, page 115; "National Woman's 
Relief Society — History and Accomplish- 
ments," March Magazine, 1925, page 115; 
"Historical Events in the Relief Society," 
August Magazine, 1927, page 3 89. 


Prepared by Nelle Talmage 

Theme for the evening : Three phases of loyalty as shown by 
the Relief Society. 

1. Loyalty to Home 10 minutes 

Dramatization: Cornelia's Jewels {Relief Society Magazine, 

Nov., 1926.) Solo: (While last tableau is held, "Dear 
Little Mother of Mine.") 

2. Loyalty to Church 15 minutes 

Talk: (What the Relief Society has done to show loyalty to 

Church and what it may yet do.) 

3. Loyalty to Nation 40 minutes 

Sketch : The Gathering of the Stars. 

(Columbia sees as in a vision the building of this great 

Characters : 

Columbia* — Dignified young woman dressed in white robe; band 
around head, gilt star in front. Sits on raised platform with 
large banner in stand beside her. She rises when she speaks. 

Thirteen Original Colonies — Twelve singers and a leader, making 
a chorus. No costuming. 

The East — Represented by a reader, no costuming. 

Colonial Days — Two dancers dressed in colonial costume, dance, 
the Minuet. (Music, Mozart's Minuet in G.) 

The South — Represented by the chorus. 

The Middle West — Represented by two soloists, a man and a lady, 
or one soloist and a reader. 

The West — Represented by a reader, and a soloist. 

The audience also takes part on the program in giving the 

salute to the flag and singing the Star Spangled Banner. 

An accompanist who has the program, music and cues, in her 

hands before the beginning of the program. 

Stage-^-No scenery necessary. Stage reveals Columbia and Flag. 

Columbia — 

"Our Flag, Symbol of freedom and right ! 
Broad stripes and stars in field of blue, 
Courage, purity and truth, 
Say your colors bright, 
We pledge allegiance to you !" 


Congregation — {Arise and repeat together) : 

I pledge allegiance to my flag, 

And to the republic for which it stands, 

One nation indivisible, 

With liberty and justice to all ! 
Columbia — 

At first there were but thirteen states, 

And all were very small, 

But loyal, firm, united, they 

Never let the Old Flag fall ! 
Chorus— {Sing) "Never Let the Old Flag Fall," by M. F. 

Kelly, published by Chappell & Co., Ltd., New York. 
Columbia — 

Charming were their manners, 

Dainty was their grace, 

Kerchief, shawl and polonaise, 

All trimmed up with lace. 

Quiet, calm and dignified, 

In social groups they met; 

They courtsied, bowed and pointed 

In the dainty minuet. 
Colonial Days — {Dancers dance the Minuet. Directions and 

music found in Clark's ''Physical Training Book.") 
Columbia — 

From their early struggle and striving, 

Their efforts never ceased ; 

Hear now the busy factories 

And the culture of the East ! 
The East — Reader. {Any good story or poem that tjuM give 

the spirit of the eastern part of the United States.) " 
Columbia — 

As years came on there gathered 

More stars upon the blue; 

They pushed out to the westward 

And farther southward, too. 

Time came when a mighty struggle 
Between the South and North 
Brought tears, heartache and sorrow, 
As men to war went forth. 

The South was saved for the union ; 
Now sweet voiced singers croon 
Lovely Southern melodies 
Under the silvery moon. 

The South — {Chorus sings "Southern Melodies" of Stephen 
C. Foster. Arranged by Frank E. Barry.) 


Columbia — 

"More Room ! More Room !" the cry came, 
And on toward the setting sun, 
And across the mighty rivers, 
The pilgrimage was begun. 

They sang and wept and labored, 
And helped in the way that was best, 
And hand was clasped in friendship, 
Out in the Middle West. 
The Middle West — Solo: ("Out Where the West Begins," 

by Pellmeo.) 
Columbia — 

Our native and adopted state, Illinois, 
We'll rise while is sung 
Our own dear song, Illinois. 
(This program was given originally in Chicago, Logan 
Square Branch.) 
Solo — "Illinois State Song." (Congregation arose while the 
first verse was sung. In any other state a reader should 
read in this place, Carl Sandburg's "Chicago") 
Columbia — 

"Westward, ho!" The great ox trains 
Plodding the whole day through, 
Over the lonesome prairies, 
Till the mountains came in view. 

Trudging onward and upward, 
On to the mountain heights, 
Through the heat of the day-time, 
Resting in the cool of the night. 

Some seeking farms and fortune, 
Some to the goldfields went, 
Some to the valleys of the mountains, 
Where their lives in worship were spent. 

Breathe deep and drink in the beauty 
Of the mountain's snowcapped crest, 
Of the clear-aired peaceful valleys, 
Of the sparkling streams of the West ! 

The West — Reader: ("Out West Where Dreams Come 

True.") > 

Columbia — 

And one band journeying westward, 

Sang as the plains they trod. 

"For the strength of the hills we bless Thee, 

Our God, our father's God." 


They were led by inspiration, 

The faithful Pioneer band, 

Through the wilds of the Rocky Mountains, 

To Utah, the promised land ! 

Let us rise in salute to Utah, 
As her song is sung tonight, 
Her star shines in the banner, 
Shines with honor, splendor bright ! 

Solo — ("Utah, We Love Thee," by Evan Stephens. Congre- 
gation stands during the singing of the first verse.) 
Columbia — 

"I love every inch of her prairie land, 

Every stone on her mountain side, 

I love every drop of water clear 

That flows in her rivers wide. 

I love every tree, every blade of grass 

Within Columbia's gates, 

The queen of the earth 

Is the land of my birth, 

My own United States !" 

Congregation — ("The Star Spangled Banner.) 

I Must Hold On 

Suggested by the modern tendency to dig up "brutal" truths 
about great heroes like George Washington and others. 

By Eugene L. Roberts 

I must hold on, for if I lose my grip, 

A hundred souls may follow after. 
No life is one, but all are inter-knit, 

And my misdeed may spread disaster. 

God give me power to see with steadfast eye 

This oft forgotten truth in life ; 
And let each hour of tempting impulse die 

To leave me stronger for the strife. 

But if I fail in weakness or despair, 
God keep the truth from those I guide, 

That they may all in blessed ignorance bear 
Illusions of my strength that died. 

Since every act is built upon a dream, 
And dreams are goals inspiring youth, 

Let none detract from virtues as they seem 
In needless search for brutal truth. 


By Josephine Spencer 

Close where the Winter's bivouacked reserve 
Holds its last trenches, pitching stubborn tents 
In tangled forests where some shadowed curve 
Fosters the cause with rebel insolence, — 
A troop of buds — the Spring's young chivalry- 
Si lent ly creep, where sluggish outposts lie — 
Frost sentinels asleep with sun-drugged sense — 

And at some dawn, before the swallow's view 
Has stumbled on the Spring's thin trail of blue, 
Over the crumbling bastions of the camp — 
So shortly since a regnant field of snow — 
With glow of daffodil and crocus lamp, 
Swiftly they clamber, whilst the routed foe 
Fly with mist-banners trailing worn and low. 

Past Echoes and Present Pep 

By Grace A. Woodbury 

Characters : Four ladies representing four generations ( Great 
Grandma, Grandma, Mother and Daughter) girls of today and of 
yesterday. As scene opens a mother of today is sewing on a thin 
dimity dress of today's style. With her is her grandmother and 
mother. G. G. is knitting, G. M. is darning stockings for her 

G. M. : It seems to me that Louise is getting old enough to 
darn her own stockings. Not that I mind helping you out, Mary, 
but these silk stockings jjust don't have anything to darn to. I 
should think her legs would freeze. She's surely planning for 
a rheumaticky old age. I tell you, you never went out in any 
such stockings when you were her age. 

G. G. : Gracious goodness, I should say she didn't, neither 
did you. Good, home-knit stockings are the proper kind 
for everyone to wear. Now when Joseph was a baby I knit him 
a nice pair of white yarn, with red stripes around them and he 
never did wear them out, but these shoddy things you buy today 
are hardly worth carrying home. Now just look at this pair I 
am wearing, third year and never come to darning yet. 

Mother: I don't see how you can stand those wooly things, 
grandmother, in such warm weather. They give me the itch just 
to look at them. 

G. M. : Well, I must say, while home-knit wool stocking are 
all very well for winter, I find I can keep plenty warm enough in 
summer without them. 

Mother: (Holding up the dainty dress she has finished). 
Well, as far as I know, no one will deprive you, dear ladies, of 
the pleasure you get out of wearing your wool stockings all year 
round or only part of it, just as you like. But just tell me how 
Louise would look in this (shows the dress) with wool stock- 

G. G.: Well, I must say, that even if they wouldn't look very 
well together, I would have the satisfaction of knowing that at 
least part of her would be properly clad. 

G. M. : (Examining dress.) It does seem a bit slimsy, dosen't 
it? And not much shape to it; she'll wear it out in one summer. 
Whey, when you were a girl, Mary, I made your dresses over 
and over — and — . 

Mother: (Interrupting.) Yes, I know you did, I don't think 
I ever did wear out any of my dresses, the material was so very 


substantial. I have several, upstairs, now that Louise used to 
like to dress up in. 

G. M. : You must remember, Mary, when you were young 
that a dress was a dress, and I couldn't afford to buy a dress that 
would wear out in one season. 

G. G. : I am still wearing a brocaded silk that I have had for 
twenty-five years. 

Mother : Yes, but did you ever happen to think, mother, that 
a pair of leg-o-mutton sleeves would make a dress like this, that 
the material used in one hoop skirt, such as grandma used to wear, 
would make dresses for three or four girls of today. {Louise has 
come in during the latter part of the conversation.) 

Louise : Oh ! Mother, what do you know about this, Jack 
Goodwin told Mary Clark today that he thought I was some 
classy little Jane. Said he liked girls with lots of pep and said he 
would step me to the dance tonight if he had the nerve and 

G. G.: (To Grandma.) Dear me, what is the child talking 
about ? Pep and nerve ! Who ever heard that pepper was good 
for nervous trouble. 

Louise: Why, hello, old dears. I was so excited I never 
noticed you before, but you wouldn't blame me, if you knew Jack 
Goodwin. Why ! he's a regular shiek ! 

G. G.\ A shiek! A shiek! Is the child talking about a for- 
eigner ? 

Louise : Let's see, how can I put it up to you, so you'll under- 
stand just what I mean by a fellow being a shiek. Now grandma, 
just suppose you were young and had a crush on some boy, who 
wanted to step with you awhile; and you were just crazy to have 
him. What would he say to you and how would you answer him ? 
G. G.: (Primly.) He would first ask my father's permis- 
sion to call on me, then if father gave his consent, he would then 
ask me for the pleasure of my company, and if I approved of him, 
I would say, "I shall be pleased to have you accompany me to the 
party," or "through life," just as the case might be. 

Louise: My ! What a long round about process. No wonder 
they had to travel with ox team. Imagine trying to say all of that 
to a guy in a jitney. 

G. M. : How I loathe those smelly, noisy cars. It dosen't 
seem respectful to hurry so ; carriages are more to my liking. 

G. G.\ It really seems disgusting to honk one's friend out, 
when calling to take them for a ride. 

Louise : Gee, what slow times you had. From what you say, 
I would imagine that a rag bee would seem wildly exciting. 

G. M.\ I am certain that we enjoyed our quiet parties and 
modest dresses as well as you do your noisy dances and those 
sleeveless, collarless apologies, you call dresses. 


Louise: Please don't bawl me out any more, but tell me, 
What, oh ! what can I tell my grandchildren ? 

Mother: Don't worry dear, by the time you have grand- 
children, dresses will be so short that you can say, "My dear, when 
I was a girl my dresses reached clear down to my knees." (All 

G. G.: I have a plan to suggest that will show you that the 
boys and girls of my day really were superior to the young folks 
of today in matters of dress, dancing, and general conduct. I am 
going to invite a number of my old friends and their partners and 
we'll wear our old fashioned clothes, dance our graceful old dances 
and sing our sweet, old songs. 

Mother: And just to show you that my friends were just as 
well behaved as you and your friends were, I'll invite some of them 
and we, too, will have a good time like we used to have when I was 
a girl. 

Louise: Now you are shouting; bring on your Rip Van 
Winkles and their wives. Grandma and mother will trot out some 
of their old stiffs and I bring in some of my peppy bunch and 
we'll see just how much better we are than you, and we'll leave it 
to the crowd to judge which of the three generations are the worst 
actors. (Goes to telephone and calls up Jack.) Hello, Jack? Come 
over tonight if you want to have the time of your young life, and 
bring Belle and Bill, and May and Jim with you. Sure, bring them, 
the more the merrier. 

G. M.: I must tell grandpa to call around and invite my 
friends. (Goes off stage as mother calls.) 

Mother: Just as well call them up on the phone, Mother. 

G. M.: (Primly.) No thanks. I don't like this modern way 
of inviting people to parties and that person you call central is 
rather inquisitive anyway. 

Mother: (Goes to telephone saying) : Queer how these old 
people can't get used to modern conveniences. Yet Louise laughs 
at me because I won't drive the car. (Goes to telephone as cur- 
tain falls.) 


(As scene opens the four groups) : G. G. in clothes of youth- 
ful days, light basques, full skirt, leg-o-mutton sleeves, etc. Grand- 
mothers in skirts and waists; small waists, large bustles. Mothers 
in flounced or ruffled dress, bow of ribbon on hair, etc. Louise in 
mpdern, one piece short dresses, bobbed hair, etc. 

Group One sings: "Wait till the Clouds Roll by." 

Group Two sings : "Wake, Lady, Awake." 

Group three sin^s: "Two Little Girls in Blue," or "After 
the Ball." 


Group four sings: ''Yes sir, she's my baby," or any other 
late, jazzy song. The songs are followed by a dance from each 
group : 

One : "Minuet" 

Two: "Quadrille" 

Three: "Waltz" (out) 

Four: "Fox Trot" 

(Other songs may be sung if desired; these are given as sug- 
gestions'. As th%s playlet -mas put on entirely by Relief Society 
members, ladies dressed for men. Fat ladies dressed as men, with 
tall thin partners. This caused much fun.) 

The Fruits of Good and Evil 

An Unpublished Poem 
5;y Charles W . Penrose 

In all our lives how careful should we be 
To square our actions by the rule of right, 

To speak the language of sincerity, 

And shun the path that will not bear the light. 

Who can the hasty, bitter word unsay? 

Who can a single deed obliterate? 
A flood of tears will wash no act away, 

Nor grief, the spoken thought annihilate. 

Our works on earth are like the seeds we sow, 
They pass from sight and fade from memory: 

But from them good or evil fruit shall grow, 
To multiply throughout eternity. 

No skill of man can make two kinds of fruit 
Grow from one seed, however rich the ground: 

And ne'er on branches from an evil root, 
Shall buds of good and evil both be found. 

Fruits "in their kind" from seeds prolific spring, 
In their own likeness they come forth again: 

And so our actions, right or wrong, shall bring 
To us a crop of good or evil grain. 

And fertile germs in their production dwell, 
Each to perpetuate their species still. 

When shall they cease to spread ? Ah, who can tell ? 
Who stop their increase by his feeble will? 


Do good to others; though ingratitude 

May often chill the warm and gen'rous heart, 

And though thy motives may be misconstrued, 
Still act a Godlike, charitable part. 

Hold not thine hand from doing worthy things, 
Though praised by none and known to God alone ; 

Virtue shall be the glory of the kings 

Who share the splendor of the Father's throne. 

Oh ! think not that the shades of darkest night 

Can hide the wickedness in secret done ! 
With all its dire effects 'twill come to light, 

And blast with trembling shame the guilty one. 

Beware of doing wilful injury, 

Close not thine ear to mercy's pleading voice, 
For thine own measure shall come back to thee, 

To bring despair, or make thy soul rejoice. 

Note : February 4 will be the anniversary of President Pen- 
rose's ninety-sixth birthday. 

Design for Shakespeare Memorial Theatre 
Made by Women 

It will be a matter of interest to women in general to learn 
that the design of Miss Elizabeth Scott for the new Shakespeare 
Memorial Theatre to be built at Stratford-on-avon has been ac- 
cepted. The memorial theatre at Stratford is of general interest 
and it is in line with the achievements of modern women that one 
should draw a plan that has proved acceptable. 

Another thing about it that is interesting is that the plan looks 
very much like an old medieval castle. The name Scott usually 
suggests the name of Sir Walter Scott, the great novelist who did 
so much to revive the middle ages in his long list of extraordinary 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 




MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Ethel Reynolds Smith 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Barbara Howell Richards 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Miss Alice Louise Reynolds 

Mrs. Lalene H. Hart Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs." Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Editor .... . . . Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... . . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ...--.. Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV FEBRUARY, 1928 No. 2 


President Williams Parts with her Life's 

The heart-felt sympathy of the members of the General Board, 
all stake and ward officers, and members of the Relief Society the 
world over, goes out to President Clarissa Smith Williams in the 
great loss she has sustained in the death of her much beloved and 
devoted companion. For many months Senator Williams has 
been confined to his bed of suffering. All that skill and patient, 
loving hands could do to lighten his pain and give comfort during 
the period of his illness has been done. Chief among those who 
have ministered to him has been his beloved wife, assisted by 
their devoted daughter, Miss Bae Williams. 

At the service Elder George Albert Smith expressed the 
idea that Brother Williams' work, which marks a life of achieve- 
ment, has been given that support that only a devoted and in- 
telligent wife could give; consequently, his success was in a 
measure her success. In this regard what was true of Sister 
Williams was also true of Brother Williams. Senator Williams 
has shown the keenest interest in all of his wife's public work. 
There was no detail too small for him to take note of. On the 
15th day of December we had occasion to visit Sister Williams to 


present to her the sketch for the new Magazine cover. She ex- 
amined it and then said, "Take it in and let Brother Williams 
see it, for he has been waiting eagerly ever since he knew you 
were coming." We carried it in to him. He made some comments 
in relation to it when suddenly he caught sight of the two Relief 
Society teachers at the door, then his eyes filled with tears, and 
in words scarcely audible he expressed his appreciation. Many 
members of the General Board will doubtless recall with what 
pride he took part in the unveiling of the oil painting of Pres- 
ident Williams that now adorns the walls of the Board room. 
His tribute to his wife on that occasion glowed with admiration 
and sincere devotion. It must be a matter of the deepest satis- 
faction to her to realize that she and her husband have builded 
well, and that love and harmony, together with other Christian 
virtues, have united to make their union outstanding and beau- 

President Williams' co-workers in the great organization at 
whose head she stands, with marked graciousness and nobility, 
unite in extending to her and to her sons and daughters their 
love and sympathy in this hour of keen sorrow. They pray that 
the mellowing influence of our Father's Spirit may abide with 
them to give comfort and all needed support. In extending our 
love and sympathy to our esteemed and much beloved leader we 
shall make use of Alfred Tennyson's noted lines written to 
Queen Victoria on the occasion of the death of the Prince Consort: 

"May all love, 
His love, unseen but felt, o'ershadow thee, 
The love of all thy sons encompass thee, 
The love of all thy daughters cherish thee, 
The love of all thy people comfort thee, 
Till God's love set thee at his side again !" 

The Centenary of the Birth of Emmeline B. Wells 

It will be one hundred years on the 29th day of February, 
1928, since Emmeline B. Wells was born, yet her name is still a 
household word, and the vision of the slight figure with the keen 
eyes has not yet begun to fade from the memory of the thousands 
who knew her. To many she was patriot, pioneer, poet and 
president, all in one. 

The Patriot: 

The first definite thought we have of her is connected with 
the birth of her country, for she loved to tell how her grandfather, 
dressed in the uniform of a soldier of the American Revolution, 
came to take dinner with her on her first birthday when she was 
four years old. She treasured at all times the provisions of the 
American Constitution and was most valiant in her efforts to bring 


about an amendment to that constitution enfranchising the women 
of the nation. This deep-seated desire she saw realized before the 
day of her death, being permitted to vote, as she was many times, 
on the great national issues of her day. 

The Pioneer: 

It seldom falls to the lot of one to be a pioneer in so full 
and so complete a sense as was "Aunt Em Wells." She lived 
in a covered wagon on the very spot where the Hotel Utah now 
stands. Indeed, a daughter was born to her there. She 
was one of the very first teaichers of Salt Take City, and 
her school room was a log cabin. She was editor and business 
manager of the Woman's Exponent, a magazine which was the 
forerunner of the Relief Society Magazine, a periodical that will 
become increasingly valuable as the days go by, for the historical 
data contained in its pages. In pioneer days it was a real achieve- 
ment to make successful any literary venture, but to be able in 
the face of all existing prejudice to carry on and publish a wom- 
an's magazine was extraordinary in the highest sense of the word. 

The Poet: 

The pages of the Woman's Exponent were often enlivened 
and given exquisite touches through the verses of its editor. The 
poems that filled the columns of her magazine were often resplend- 
ant with descriptions of New England pine and hemlock as well as 
the sunshine of this western desert and the gurgle and ripple of its 
canyon streams. Her words have been caught by little children 
whose sweet voices carry forth the melody to which her verses 
have been set, and thus the valleys have been made to ring with 
the music of her song. 

The President: 

Thousands of women in the Church will recall the years of 
her presidency of the Relief Society. They will bring to mind the 
fact that to her was given the mission of gathering and saving 
wheat for future times. They will recall, among other things, that 
she was visited by many, many noted persons, and that she had 
met practically all the presidents of the United States, from 
Lincoln to Wilson, and that her name was known far over land 
and sea. It is a fitting tribute to her life, that a committee of 
women from varied organizations are interested at the present time 
in a memorial bust to mark the centenary of her birth. 

Open Letter to Teachers of Literature Lessons 

So many letters have come into the office asking for refer- 
ence books relating to the Literature course that we are including 
an open letter in the editorial department which we trust v/ill 
satisfy our readers. 


The first two writers in this year's course belong to the 
American group. Last year the book recommended was American 
Poetry, by Louis Untermeyer, so that we felt that most libraries 
and organizations that wished to supply themselves with that 
book had already done so. The three British writers used are 
John Masefield, Alfred Edward Housman, and Robert Louis 
Stevenson. It would not be a bad idea to go to your libraries in 
your various communities and ask them to purchase Modern 
British Poetry, by Louis Untermeyer, published by Harcourt, Brace 
and Howe, New York. That book would give you the three 
British authors mentioned. We do not feel that it would be right 
to ask organizations to buy it for two lessons. 

The Canadian authors are William Henry Drummond and 
Charles G. D. Roberts. We do not feel justified in asking or- 
ganizations to buy a manual of Canadian literature for two les- 
sons, but we do feel justified in asking them to get the libraries 
in their communities to buy it. We recommend Highways of 
Canadian Literature by J. D. Logan and Donald G. French, pub- 
lished by McClelland & Stewart, Toronto, Canada. 

The western writers are all living and perhaps in no case 
have yet published a volume of their poetry. What we expect to 
do is to get these various people to write rather complete sketches 
of their lives and submit a number of poems from which we shall 
make a rather wide selection and publish in the Magazine. If any 
of these poets live in your vicinity it might be a good idea to in- 
vite them to appear before large groups and talk, and in that way 
you will be able to become more intimate with the people than you 
might otherwise become. Of course, this idea of having the poets 
come and talk to you must be left to their personal discretion, and 
none should feel in any way disturbed if for any reason they do 
not care to accept the invitations tendered. 

We have very greatly appreciated the initiative and ambition 
shown by our workers who have gone out and collected material 
not published in the [Magazine to enrich the lessons, but we shall 
have to ask them not to feel disappointed when we come to our 
home writers if they are not able to find material not in the 
lessons. This condition cannot be remedied for if we study people 
who are now living, and who have not published books, we have 
to do the pioneering and publish the first material that may be 
accessible. Of course, the poems of all of these people have been 
published in Church magazines for years and many will have 
access to the back volumes of our Church magazines. They will 
furnish you with poems that could not possibly be included in one 
lesson. ] 

We trust that this statement will meet the questions in your 
mind and that you will help us in this effort to make you acquainted 


with some of our home writers. We earnestly ask your coopera- 
tion and good will in the task that lies before us. 

Counselor Jennie B. Knight Honored 

Again the members of the General Board and all associated 
with the Relief Society will feel a sense of pride and pleasure in 
the fact that Mrs. Jennie B. Knight was selected as a member of 
the nominating committee at the recent biennial of the National 
Council of Women. Not only was she a member of the nominat- 
ing committee but from that group she, with Miss Tellberg of 
Vassar College, was selected to interview President Valeria H. 
Parker in regard to accepting another term as presiding officer 
of the Council. We are exceedingly happy that Mrs. Knight could 
make it convenient to attend the conference. 

Editor's Note 

The present issue of the Relief Society Magazine aims to be 
helpful to the organization during the month of March, which is 
the anniversary month. We are therefore publishing a list of 
references to articles in past issues of the Magazine that give data 
concerning the history of the organization and other matters of 
interest. We are including two plays that might be made use of 
for entertainment on the 17th of March. One is a program ar- 
ranged by Mrs. Nelle Talmage and the other a play written by 
Mrs. Grace A. Woodbury. You are under no obligation to make 
use of the material because it is published in the Magazine. We are 
simply trying to meet some of the requests that come constantly 
to the office for historical data and material that might be used 
for entertainment. 

Does Your Food Burn 

By N. L Butt 

The good cook makes her dinner tasty by a delicate balance 
of all the ingredients. We sometimes marvel at the skill of such 
a cook, but have you ever compared her with the agents which 
combine the various chemicals resulting from the digestion of our 
food. We speak of skill among cooks and chemists, but in terms 
of the exactitude which God gave to our bodies, the mechanical 
skill of man is clumsy and amateurish. No chemist is so careful 
that a mistake is not occasionally made in mixing his chemicals, 
and no cook is so painstaking that she never forgets to add salt 
to some dish. The most renowned chemist on earth could not 
take the food you eat and mix it so that, were it injected into your 
blood stream as your digestive system injects it, your body would 
not sicken and die. 

The body has a whole cupboard-full of delicate seasoning 
fluids stored away in handy portions of the system, and when 
some food contains too much salt, too much of certain acids, or 
some other excess or deficiency, these organs immediately com- 
mence to throw counteracting or supplementing substances into 
the blood, so that there is never more than a, fraction of a per 
cent difference in the composition of the body. Should you be 
so neglectful of food values that you consistently fail to fully 
supply your body with some vital chemical such as calcium or 
iodine, the organ which controls this constituent sends chemical 
messengers to the storehouses of the deficient substances order- 
ing the release of enough of the lacking material to prevent dis- 
astrous results within the body. Fortunately for the human race, 
during times of plenty, the body looks to the future, filling its 
cupboards with the supplies most needed when scarcity comes. 
During summer, for instance, we may eat more of the element 
calcium than we need, and part is stored. The following winter 
we may neglect foods high in calcium and a shortage results 
The chemical messengers are then dispatched to borrow calcium 
from the bones, intending to repay them when the supply again 
becomes plentiful. If this deficiency continues for long periods, 
however, the calcium, controlling organ may become overworked 
and diseased, whereupon the possessor of the body is taken down 
with some type of sickness. 

It would be too long and tedious a task to try to illustrate 
in detail the trials and struggles which we foolishly impose on 


each of our body regulators, so we shall use only a single one, the 
thyroid gland. This gland is of special interest to the people of 
the intermountain region because it is very often overworked and 
diseased. From 25 to 85 per cent of the school children of Utah 
have been found to have at least mild defects of this gland. 

The thyroid gland is one of what might be called the auto- 
matic heat regulating devices of the body. The food which you 
eat burns in the body the same as it does if you throw it into the 
fire. The burning process in the body, however, must be con- 
trolled, else the fires would grow too hot and consume the tis- 
sues. Every cook knows that sugar in a pan burns more quickly 
than cabbage or a good tough beefsteak. This difference in 
rapidity of burning applies equally well within the body. If we 
are normal, our temperatures must remain almost stationary, but 
if some quick burning substance like candy be piled into the sys- 
tem it tends to cause a feverish temperature. When this begins 
the thyroid gland must commence to throw fire extinguishing 
liquids into the body to slow down the rate of burning. In the 
summertime, when the air is warmer than the body, there is a 
tendency for rapid burning within the tissues, resulting in over- 
heating. The thyroid takes care of this tendency, or the opposite 
one which comes during winter, with such nicety that we seldom 
vary in temperature a single degree in a year. 

The year-by-year rate of burning varies considerably at dif- 
ferent ages. It is low just after birth, then it increases rapidly 
until almost school age, after which there is a rapid lowering for 
ten or fifteen years. The period of life above about twenty years 
is marked by a slow rate. The periods of rapid heat production, 
it will be noted, come during times when there is rapid growth or 
sudden changes in life. Women are subject to greater variation 
than men, because they must burn enough food to supply their 
nursing babies, and they have other disturbances at puberty and 
thereafter which call for sudden changes in the rate of food burn- 
ing. For these reasons, it* is perhaps more important that the 
thyroid of women be kept in good working order, than it is for 

The thyroid gland in some individuals is extra active, while 
in others it is sluggish. Those with overactive glands burn food 
very rapidly, and this causes them to have voracious appetites, or 
eat what appears to be excessive quantities of food, yet they do 
not grow fat; in fact they are often very skinny. Those with 
sluggish thyroids, on the other hand, burn food slowly, and may 
grow fat when eating comparatively small quantities of food. 

Goiter, the visible indication that the thyroid gland is having 
difficulty with its work, occurs among girls and women about 
twice as often as it does among boys and men. The average rate 
among school girls in Utah in 1924 was 54 per cent, while that for 


boys was 31 per cent. Among the adults in Spanish Fork, Utah, 
42 per cent of the women had goiter, but only 17 per cent of the 
men were thus affected. 

As is well known there are two types of goiter, the ordinary 
one, recognized by an enlargement just below and on either side 
of the Adam's apple, and the "pop-eyed" type. The former when 
well developed sometimes causes the victim to be depressed and 
constantly nervous ; also to have pasty faces, dull eyes, and ashy 
complexions. These serious cases are often accompanied by en- 
largements, sometimes reaching the size of the clenched fist, and 
the swelling presses on the blood vessels, arteries and muscles 
causing various complications. If the trouble begins during in- 
fancy, it may result in an idiotic dwarf called a cretin. 

The second type of goiter, the "pop-eyed," is usually accom- 
panied by hot and cold flushes, warm sweats, rapid pulse, and 
bulging eyes. Patients with this type have a high death rate and 
usually must undergo a surgical operation if they recover. For- 
tunately only about two per cent of the total goiter cases are of 
this more violent type. 

It is not entirely clear just how the thyroid gland proceeds to 
regulate the burning of food. But however it happens, the element 
iodine, known to everyone in its dissolved form as one of the best 
antiseptics for wounds, is essential. The quantity of iodine needed 
is very small, a 130-pound or 2,080-ounce individual containing 
only two-thirds of an ounce in his whole body. Most of the two- 
thirds of an ounce, however, is concentrated in the thyroid gland 
in the form of an extremely complicated chemical called thyroxin, 
which acts as an agent to manufacture the regulating fluid. 

When the cook begins to make a dessert, and finds that she 
has no sugar to satisfy her recipe, she may search around for some 
substitute such as syrup or honey. The thyroid tries to do ex- 
actly the same thing when our food contains no iodine to satisfy 
the recipe it is using ; it tries to substitute another element for the 
iodine. But just as the cook's dessert may not taste exactly right, 
so the substitute used by the thyroid is flat. The thyroid in its 
endeavor to manufacture the thyroxin without the iodine, over- 
works itself, and puts more of this element into active use than 
is best for the gland. The over-activity causes the swelling which 
gives us the visible sign of goiter. 

Most people who have not studied the goiter problem think 
that it is a trouble confined to man, but like most diseases to which 
man is subject, we find many goiterous animals. In fact whole- 
sale curing of goiter was performed on fish, colts, calves, and 
sheep before it was used on children. Dogs were the first animals 
used to prove that a lack of iodine will cause goiter, and that in 
about 95 per cent of the cases that have not progressed too far, 
iodine will restore the individual to normal. When this fact had 


been established, we began to glance about to see how general 
goiter was and discovered the rather serious condition which we 
now know of. 

Practically all of the interior parts of the world thus far 
studied show a lack of iodine in foods and a high prevalence of 
goiter. The World War draft examinations, and the recent study 
of school children, show that a very serious condition exists in 
the intermountain states, including Utah. This does not apply 
to all sections of the country, as the iodine present varies from 
place to place. Alpine canyon water has been found to contain 
only 18 parts of iodine in each hundred billion parts of water, 
whereas only a few miles away, at Goshen, the water showed 250 
parts per hundred billion. In the latter place the children were 
goiterous in only 17 per cent of the total; whereas, in Alpine, 
where the children were drinking the water with only a smaller 
quantity of iodine, goiter occurred among 58 per cent of the total. 
Some of the children in every locality in Utah were apparently 
suffering for want of iodine. 

Since we know that the majority of cases of ordinary goiter 
can be cured, or at least greatly benefited, by supplying the thy- 
roid gland with iodine, a solution of the problem is at hand. The 
next question is, what is the best way to supply the deficiency? 
The schools are attempting to answer this question by the use of 
chocolate-coated iodine tablets. They seem to be having good 
success. But waiting until the children reach school age may 
be assuming too great a risk. Nutrition experts inform us that 
many cases of malnutrition began to develop before the children 
were born, and continued until maturity was reached. The same 
may be said of iodine deficiency. In regions like Utah where 
iodine is scarce, mothers who take iodine through the period of 
expectancy have less disturbance and discomfort, and their chil- 
dren are more likely to be vigorous and free from goiter, than 
do mothers who fail to observe this precaution. If the mother 
continues to take iodine during the nursing period, and the child 
is then kept supplied with iodine throughout its youth, there is 
not the danger of improper development that there is if no pre- 
cautions are taken until school age is reached. 

Interior regions can sometimes correct the deficiency in 
iodine by a wise choice of foods, but this usually requires the pur- 
chase of foods which have been shipped in from near the oceans. 
Edible sea weeds, agar, and water cress are among the best plants 
for furnishing iodine, and next comes lemons and lettuce. None 
of these, however, rank anywhere near such sea-fish as oysters, 
codfish, lobsters, shrimp, and mackerel. Salmon is probably the 
cheapest of the sea-fish which are high in iodine, but ranks con- 
siderably below those mentioned above. 

Most inland people, however, cannot afford to buy enough 


of the sea-foods to fully supply their thyroid glands with iodine. 
Cheaper though less satisfactory means are available for these 
people, by the use of iodized salt and iodine tablets. Some cities 
have been experimenting with iodine placed in the city water sys- 
tems. Iodized salt is about the cheapest source of iodine, but the 
iodine tablets have the advantage of containing the iodine in an 
organic compound, and therefore, more readily available to the 

Adults should always use caution in attempting to correct 
thyroid troubles by the use of either salt or the chocolate coated 
tablets. Some adults have disagreeable disturbances when they 
use more than small quantities of iodine, and foodstuffs high in 
this substance are the only hope for them. Rapidly growing chil- 
dren seldom experience such difficulties, so the cheaper sources 
of iodine are available for those who are most likely to be bene- 
fited by its use. It is usually advisable for adults to consult 
with a physician before attempting to cure goiter by the use of 
iodine, because adults are sometimes at a stage beyond hope of 
relief by such means. No one with the "pop-eyed" type of goiter 
should attempt to effect a cure by means of iodine without first 
consulting a physician, because only a small proportion of this 
variety of trouble yields to the iodine treatment, and some cases 
are actually made worse by the use of iodine. 

Fire-Flies of the Fog 

(The Woman Drives Her Car) 
By Linda S. Fletcher 

The globules of the mist For phantoms of the gloom 

(As shadows fall) Lurk in my way, 

Enshroud the dusky Night There, to and fro, disport, 

With silver pall ; Busily „ a . 

In solitude I purr along, \„ A ___ f _ . u •« r • T , 

ai. j j 11 t -j. \.i And Y et a thrill of joy I know 

Ahead, and all about me, throne Ai k , r x1 _ J J . 

Bright fire-flies in a dartin| At beauty of tibe rosy glow 

son „. fe Of motor-firefliles that go 

"Danger!" they call. Weaving through gray. 

His Mother's Promise 

By Laura Moench Jenkins 

"Thy watchman shall lift up the voice; with the voice to- 
gether shall they sing : for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord 
shall bring again Zion." 

The reader, a boy of ten years, raised his eyes from the book 
on his knee and addressed the wan figure on the bed. 

"The Lord will bring again Zion," he repeated, "Mother, 
does that mean the Lord will bring Zion from heaven ?" 

"I think not, my son," the sick woman answered, "it is a 
city that will be built upon the earth in the last days." 

The boy sat lost in thought. 

"Mother," he queried at last, "will we ever see Zion?" 

A moment of heavy breathing and the sick woman thought- 
fully replied : "My son, I shall never live to see Zion, but I promise 
you that, when I am gone, if you will always live as I have taught 
you — you shall yet go to Zion." 

It was a plain little room and a plain little cottage in the 
village of Neuphen, Germany, almost a century ago. The mother 
was Frau Rochell and the boy her son Karl. 

The time had been when the father, Herr Rochell, had been 
considered a rich man ; he was a tanner, and owned the tanyard 
at the outskirts of the village, and Frau Rochell was loved by all 
the villagers for her hospitality. 

But reverses came, war held the country in its grip, and 
after that war debts were to be paid and taxes were high and 
there were losses and failures in business, until finally Herr 
Rochell decided to leave all and seek his fortune in the much 
talked of land of America. 

In the spring of 1850 he" bade his family adieu and set sail 
over the great Atlantic for the harbor of New York.- 

Frau Rochell, with her eight children, remained in the old 
home to await the outcome of the father's expedition. 

She was a frugal woman, but her family was large and it 
took a big loaf of brown bread to feed eight hungry mouths and 
there was little else. She spent much of her time among the 
sick of the village and her son Johann, a sturdy lad of sixteen 
years, worked in the tanyard which had been owned by his father, 
but wages were low and there was little to earn. 

In the new world, however, Herr Rochell was quite success- 
ful, and before winter came again, he was able to send his family 
enough money to make them more comfortable. 

But America was a long way off and it took six weeks for 


a letter /to cross the big blue ocean and often the family were 
without even the necessities, depending upon the scanty earnings 
of the mother and Johann. 

Two years passed in this way, and then, one day there came a 
letter from America containing passage money for Johann and 
Mary to join their father in New York. Herr Rochell now 
owned a tanyard in that state and felt, with Johann to assist him 
in his business and Mary, now a young woman of fifteen years, to 
keep up their home, he could soon save means to emigrate Frau 
Rochell and the little ones. 

There was a dull heavy ache in the mother's heart as she made 
preparations for the departure of her children, the question, 
"Would they ever meet again ?" kept rising in her bosom. 

She concealed her forebodings, however, and one bright May 
morning Johann and Mary kissed her goodbye and started on 
their long journey. 

Bravely Frau Rochell struggled on through another summer 
and the ensuing autumn, but her health was slowly failing. Winter 
came again and there was little food in the home; vainly she 
watched for the letter from America to relieve the wants of her 
family. At length, there came a day when there was no food and 
six hungry mouths to be fed. For many days she had eaten little 
herself, that the scant supply might last till the letter from father 
would reach them, but it had not come and now they were without. 

It was a cold December day, the snow was falling and a chill 
wind blowing. Frau Rochell rose early in the morning and wrap- 
ping her thin faded shawl around her shoulders, started out to seek 
work that perchance she might earn a few pennnies and bring home 
a loaf of brown bread to her hungry little ones. 

All day she wandered over the village and all day the children 
watched for her return. At last, weary and disheartened, she came 
again to her home. Thinking she had brought them food, the 
children rushed to meet her. It was too much for the weary 
woman. She dropped into a chair and buried her face in her 
hands. "Children," she sobbed, "I have nothing for you." 

Silence fell over the room and for some moments nothing was 
heard but the heart-broken sobs of the mother. At length she 
became calm and called her daughter Barbara to her side. 

"Go, my child, to the cellar," she directed, "'and bring what 
saurkraut there still remains, The little ones must be fed or they 
will starve." 

The girl obeyed and while she was gone Karl, her younger 
brother, gathered a few sticks and built a fire in the old fashioned 
firplace and the cold, starving children gathered around the com- 
forting blaze. 

The kraut was cooked and eaten, and that night the family 


became violently ill. The kraut was too heavy for their empty 
stomachs and two days later the two younger children, Ludwig and 
Louise, died from the effects. 

Too late the villagers came to the assistance of Frau Rochell 
and her family, and though the next day brought the long looked 
for letter from America, want and hunger had done their cruel 

The heart-broken mother never recovered from her terrible 
experience, overworked and undernourished, she became an easy 
victim for the grim white plague which made rapid inroads on her 
depleted body, and she took to her bed to rise no more. During 
that last, long illness, her greatest comfort was to listen to her son 
Karl read for her from her Lutheran Bible; hour after hour, he 
sat at her bedside reading its pages and listening to her explanation, 
and here is where our story finds them. 

Karl Rochell pondered long on the promise made him by his 
mother. She had told him he should go to Zion, and he never 
doubted her words, but where would Zion be? 

Time passed on, and one cold February morning the spirit 
of Frau Rochell took its flight and four motherless children stood 
weeping at her bedside. "Fear not though I die," she had told 
them, "I will never leave you," and these prophetic words were the 
only comfort left to that stricken household. 

The death of his wife was a severe blow to Herr Rochell and 
as soon as possible he sent for the remaining children, reuniting 
his family at last in America. 

New York was truly a new world to Karl Rochell. Every- 
thing was different, the boys with whom he associated, their mode 
of dress, they played different games and they spoke a different 
language. But Karl was young and soon mastered the new tongue 
and all the rest of it. In fact, he preferred New York to Neuphen 
except for one thing, and (that was his home life. Home life in 
New York without his mother could never be what home in Neu- 
phen had been with her in it. 

She had taught him to pray, and morning and evening re- 
minded him of his prayers. No one bothered about that now. 
Father was too busy, when he was at home he just smoked his 
pipe and read the German papers. His sister Barbara always 
seemed to him very much like his mother, however, and he loved 
to sit and talk to her when they were alone. 

"Barbara," he said to her as they sat alone together one 
evening, "New York is a big fine place and Taylor's Hollow 
where we now live is better than Neuphen, but sometime I'd like 
to go home again." 

"But Karl," she replied with a little choke in her voice, 
"mother would not be there." 


"I know it, Barbara," was the response, "home would never 
be the same without her. I guess it's better to stay here. We're 
never cold or hungry now, are we, sister ?" 

"No, dear," was the reply, "how I wish mother could have 
lived to see us so comfortable." 

A silence followed, broken only by the half suppressed sobs of 
the two children. 

"Barbara," the boy whispered when they had become calm 
again, "this cannot be Zion even though it is a better place than 

"Oh, Karl, what a funny boy you are ! What makes you think 
about Zion ?" and Barbara gave a little laugh and drew him to her 
almost like his mother used to do. 

For a moment the boy sat lost in thought. 

"Barbara," he replied at last, "once, just a little while before 
mother died, I read in her Bible that God would again send Zion. 
Mother said it was a beautiful city, which God would have built 
in the last days in the tops of the mountains, and sister, she said 
if I would always be good and do as she had taught me, some 
day I should go there." 

"There's mountains here," replied Barbara. 

"Yes, but this cannot be Zion, because people are not good. 
The boys are not good, they steal poor old man Casey's apples." 

"But you do not, do you Karl?" and Barbara gave him a 
confidential little hug as she put the question. 

"I don't know," he stammered, "sometimes I forget about 
mother and Zion and take a few apples so the boys wont call me 
names. No, Barbara, this is not Zion. Mother said the people 
who go to Zion will be good. Sometimes I forget to pray, and 
last night I dreamed I saw mother. I guess she wants me to be 
a better boy." 

Barbara Rochell's heart gave a little thud. Was the Zion 
mother had spoken of heaven, and was this little brother going 
there with her? 

She caught him to her bosom and he put his arms around 
her neck. Suddenly the door opened and Herr Rochell entered. 
"Ach, meine kinder ! Gehe zu deinem bette." 
Never accustomed to question or argue with their father, the 
two children, so unceremoniously dismissed, wished their father 
"goodnight" and quietly retired. 

Herr Rochell was an industrious man and believed in develop- 
ing habits of industry in his children. In fact, this was the secret 
of his success in the new world. Faithfully Johann had labored 
by his father's side since his childhood and Karl was expected to 
do the same. During the winter months the boy attended the 
village school and advanced rapidly. The remainder of the year 
he labored with his father and brother in the tanyard. 


But Karl was ambitious. He never liked the tanyard. There 
was within his bosom a longing for an education and he was 
often roused from his day dreams by a sharp reprimand from his 
father or one of the men. Johann, however, was very patient 
with his younger brother. Something in his big blue eyes reminded 
him of their mother. 

One evening as Karl was wending his way homeward from 
the tanyard he picked up a copy book by the roadside. No name 
appeared on its cover and as there was no one near to whom it 
might belong he carried it home. His artistic eye admired the 
penmanship, and hour after hour, when he should have been in bed 
he sat practicing on its copies. His main ambition in life now was 
to write like the copies in that copy book. 

When he was fourteen he became dissatisfied with his home 
life and ran away to Canada. That night he slept in a cheap 
boarding house just over the Canadian line. In his dreams he 
saw his mother and by the sad look on her face he knew she was 
not pleased with him. 

He awoke early in the morning and lay upon his bed in 
thought. "If you will be a good boy and always do as I have 
taught you, you shall yet go to Zion." The words kept ringing 
in his ears. 

Karl had not been very careful to cover up his tracks and his 
brother Johann easily followed him, so when a few hours later 
the landlady ushered Johann into his room, he dutifully accom- 
panied him home. 

Ambitious still, for an education, Karl carefully saved his 
earnings and all his leisure time was spent in study. He attended 
night classes and studied with private teachers and practiced into 
the early morning hours with his pen. At last he was able to 
attend the Bryant Stratton College in Chicago, from which he 
graduated with honors, having the distinction of being the best 
penman ever graduated from that institution. 

The day had been unusually warm for so late in September, 
but Apollo in his golden chariot had reached the western horizon 
and was fast disappearing in a sea of crimson and gold. Exhausted 
from the excessive heat of the day, people gathered on their 
porches or doorsteps to enjoy the refreshing evening breeze. 

Salt Lake City was a social little village in the early sixties, 
neighboring womenfolk found time to gossip over fences or 
gateposts at the close of the day. Near the southeastern boundary 
of the city Martha Jane Allen and Eliza Purrington were enjoying 
a tete-a-tete over a green willow fence that separated their 

Mrs. Purrington suddenly looked up. "Lawsy me, Marthy 
Jane! Who can that be?" 


"Blest if I know !" was the reply, "some more of them Gentile 
gold diggers agoin to Californy, I recken." 

"Lawsy me," I believe they're goin to turn in here," and Eliza 
Purrington's hands went up to her head to straighten her sun 
bonnet and the brooch at her neck, before the strangers should 
have time to dismount and enter. 

The eyes of both women were turned to the street, where two 
dusty, travel-stained men had reined their mules under a locust 
tree, which threw a friendly shade over the street and sidewalk. 
One dismounted, handed his bridle rein to his companion, strode 
over to the wicket gate, opened it and walked briskly up the 
little walk and over to where the women were standing. Gallantly 
doffing his dusty hat he bade the ladies "good-evening" and en- 
quired if the town afforded a boarding house where he and his 
companion could find accommodations during the few days they 
might wish to spend in the intermountain city. 

His gallantry rather confused these rural ladies but they 
managed to direct him to the home of Mrs. Mary White, a widow 
lady, who made her living by taking boarders. 

As the travelers rode away in the direction given, the women 
eyed them suspiciously. 

"My ! them Gentiles do have slick manners," remarked Mrs. 
Allen, and Mrs. Purrington replied that she would certainly keep 
an eye on her Nora while they remained in town. 

The mules were tired so the travelers rode slowly until they 
stood in front of the two-story adobe cottage to which they had 
been directed. The same young man dismounted, opened the 
little gate, walked up the gravel walk and knocked at the door. 

Mrs. White, herself, answered the knock and the young fellow 
introduced himself by handing her a card on which she read the 
name, finely pen written, Prof. Karl L. Rochell ; he then handed her 
another card, which he explained belonged to his friend with the 
mules in the street. This read : Prof. Oliver Trescott. He then 
informed Mrs. White that they were on their way to California 
to open a college there, but had met with a little misfortune and 
would be obliged to remain in Salt Lake City a few days. If 
she could afford them accommodations in her home during their 
stay they would greatly appreciate her kindness. They had no 
extra luggage, because the outfit with which they had been crossing 
the plains had taken fire and burned while they were hunting: 
in the hills above the city. They had nothing but the clothes they 

Something in the boyish face of the young man touched the 
motherly heart of Sister White and she invited them into her 

The stay of the young men in Salt Lake City was prolonged 
into days, weeks and months. Both found employment there and 


learned to love and trust the "Mormon" people. In place of 
teaching in California, both young men spent the winter of 1864 
and 1865 teaching in the University of Utah. 

Professor Rochell was prejudiced against the "Mormon" peo- 
ple. In fact, he had remarked many times during his journey 
across the plains that he did not wish to remain in Salt Lake City 
over night. 

Sister White was a firm Latter-day Saint and no one could 
live in her home without feeling the influence of the religion she 
professed. Having received the light herself, she was anxious to 
remove the veil of darkness from those with whom she came in 
contact, who had not yet received of its brightness. So she put 
forth every effort to interest her boarders in the principles of the 
gospel. At first they resented this, but as they became better 
acquainted with this noble woman, they learned to love and respect 
her as a mother. 

One Sunday afternoon she insisted on their accompanying her 
to the Sacramental meeting. President Young delivered a power- 
ful discourse. Tio Karl Rochell it was wonderful, for it was 
different from anything to which he had ever before listened. 
Strange that President Young should quote the passage of scrip- 
ture which had made so great an impression on his mind when a 
child, reading at his mother's bedside: 

"Thy watchman shall lift up the voice; with the voice to- 
gether shall they sing : for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord 
shall bring again Zion." 

"Let me say a few words with regard to Zion. We profess 
to be Zion. If we are the pure in heart we are so, for 'Zion is 
the pure in heart.' " 

Every word of that sermon sank into the heart of Karl 
Rochell. He had been promised by his mother he should go to 
Zion, and he placed implicit confidence in her words ; he was 
learning to trust and respect the "Mormon" people through the 
exemplary life of the woman in whose house he had made his 
home. Had he really been led to Zion ? Had an unseen hand con- 
trolled the forces which had compelled him to remain in Salt 
Lake City? Such were the thoughts in the young man's mind as 
he listened to the words of the "Mormon" prophet and leader. 

Again the speaker opened the Bible and read a passage of 
scripture which was also deeply imbedded in the memory of 
Karl Rochell, for it had also been discussed at the bedside of his 
dying mother: , 

"And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain 
of the Lord's house shall be established in the tops of the moun- 
tains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall 
flow unto it." 

Surely this was a commonwealth built in the tops of the 


mountains. He had traveled far, but Utah met the prophet Isaiah's 
description the nearest of any place he had ever seen. 

After the meeting he excused himself and left Sister White 
and his friend to walk home together, and took a long walk beyond 
the outskirts of the city. He wanted to be alone and ponder over 
the things he had heard. 

It was late when he returned home, but Sister White had his 
supper waiting. As he was leaving the table she laid a detaining 
hand upon his arm. "Prof. Rochell," she said, "Here is my 
Book of Mormon. I would like you to read it." 

There was the "Mormon" Bible, he took it in his hands, the 
old prejudice seemed to surge through his whole being. 
"Joseph Smith and his golden Bible ! Bah !" 
Suddenly the sermon of the afternoon rang in his ears. 
"We profess to be Zion. Zion is the pure in heart." 
Could a people making such professions have been organized 
under so vile a deception? He must investigate. He would read 
the book. So he thanked Sister White and retired to his room. 

Karl Rochell found himself confronted with the greatest 
problem he had ever tried to solve. Had he really found the 
"pearl of great price" for which he had sought all his life? 

He took the book in his hands and bowed his knees before his 
Father in heaven and besought him for wisdom and understanding 
that if he had found the truth he might be able to recognize it, but 
that he should not be deceived by fraud. 

He then sat down to. read the Book of Mormon and became so 
interested that he read until far into the night. During the days 
that followed he spent all his leisure moments perusing its pages. 
Before he had finished reading the book, he was convinced that 
it was of God and that the religion, professed by the "Mo<rmon" 
people was of divine origin. 

Bishop Roundy was somewhat surprised the following Sun- 
day morning when the young professor approached him and ap- 
plied for baptism. After a few moments consideration he in- 
formed him that it was customary to perform baptisms on Fast 
day and confirm members of the Church at the Fast meeting. 

"Young man," said. Bishop Roundy, placing his hand on his 
shoulder in a fatherly way, "I would advise you to continue your 
investigations and as next Thursday is the Fast day, if you are 
still in the same frame of mind, we will then perform the ordi- 

"Suppose I should die in my sins?" queried the enthusiastic 

"You are a healthy-looking young man," smilingly replied the 
Bishop. "I think you will live until Thursday." 

So Karl Rochell waited and studied and prayed, until the 
following Thursday morning when he was baptized in the waters 


of City Creek and at the Fast meeting confirmed a member of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

That night as he lay upon his bed thanking and praising the 
Lord for his blessings, a light seemed to enter his room, and 
beside his bed, stood his mother. She spoke no word, but the smile 
on her countenance convinced him she was pleased with what 
he had done. He felt that her promise had been fulfilled, and 
she, though in the spirit world, had been instrumental in leading 
him to the land of Zion. 


Nina E chart Kerrick 

When the day is done, 

When the night has come, 

Oh! Father, I am weary, 

As I sink to rest 

In my little nest, 

With a heart that's far from cheery. 

Oh! I dread each day, 

For the troubled way 

Is rough, but thou wilt guide me, 

Thou wilt help me through, 

While I strive to do 

The work thou hast laid beside me. 


Now I wake at morn, 

And the snow adorns 

The earth with its wondrous, beauty ; 

And its magic art 

Gives me strength of heart 

To go on and do my duty. 

I am thankful then 

For the snow, and when 

It bathes the earth in brightness, 

May it joy renew 

When the world is "blue," 

And impart to the heart its lightness. 

High, High Up in the Hills 

By Glen Perrins 

There's a tiny spot in the heart of the Wasatch range, which, 
if viewed from just the right angle, is one of the prettiest sights 
one can ever look upon. 

"Climbing high, high up in the hills — watching the clouds 
roll by" — and then to look down, down — way down into the valley 
below where the people and automobiles look like small specks, 
how glorious ! 

The particular view in mind is in Ogden canyon, right above 
the mouth of this stream on the south side. When one reaches 
the top and then glances down what a sight : The water in the 
waterfall bouncing over the cliffs, the foam and currents of the 
river weaving like patterns in lace down the canyon ; the massive 
iron bridge spanning the stream ; the trees towering to rival the 
cliffs on the mountain sides. What a sight! 

The reward of the long, difficult climb is worth while — the 
view below. Try, sometime, to find the exact view shown above — 
you'll sit for hours, gazing fascinated. 

Abraham Lincoln 

By Christie Lund 

To me Abraham Lincoln stands out as the most representative 
American in history. He stands for what America has stood for 
always, with his great* heart and beautiful soul, and his clean 
purpose that lifted him from the humblest of homes to the most 
honorable position in our new world. His very simplicity and 
homeliness are his greatest endearments. His was a soul filled 
with love ; love for his fellowmen, love for his country, love for 
the truth, and because he loved so much he was misunderstood 
and hurt, as all great men have been hurt and misunderstood, 
and yet to the end he preserved his gentleness, his kindliness, his 
faith. One of his best known sayings was : "After I am dead 
I would like to have it said of me by those who knew me best, 
that I always plucked a thistle and planted a rose where I thought 
a rose would grow." 

How beautiful, and how much it expresses the soul of the 
man — so greatly misunderstood and persecuted before his short- 
lived triumph. Ah, what a pity he did not live to know how the 
world bowed its head in homage or how in a body it acknowledged 
that he had in very deed "plucked a thistle and planted a rose." 

Oh, noble soul so persecuted, you must have had a peace 
and conviction in your own soul that told you you were right or 
you could not have finished so grandly. 

Superb man of the ages, 
You cleanly rose alone 
From an humble old log cabin, 
You were proud to call your home. 

Out of its obscurity 
You came to play your part 
And heal with gentle wisdom 
Your countrv's breaking heart. 


By Mrs. Parley Nelson 

It was a Sabbath day in early Maytime, when spring was at 
its best. The fragrance of apple blooms and wild hawthorn filled 
the air, while the voices of many feathered songsters rang out in 
mingled melody. Butterflies flew lazily from tree to tree, taking 
here a sip and there another, of the honeyed nectar from the fra- 
rant blossoms. Busy bees hummed noisely as they hurried to 
and fro. Field and orchard lay flooded in radiant sun- 
shine, and it seemed that all nature was joining in a hymn of 
praise and gladness. 

Yet there were no indications of joy or pleasure in the face of 
the woman who trudged wearily homeward along the dusty lane. 
Her usual sprightly step was slow and heavy, while her eyes gazed 
steadily downward, unmindful of the beauties which abounded on 
every side. Though bordering on middle age, Martha Shipley still 
retained many of the charms of her youth. A sprinkling of gray 
appeared among the locks of brown, but they were still thick and 
glossy; and though her once slender figure was beginning to 
incline toward plumpness, it was well formed, and full of sym- 
metry and grace. Her voice was soft and musical, and her large, 
expressive eyes reflected the inward beauty of a kind and loving 

Wiping the dust from her perspiring face, she raised her head 
with a sigh of weariness. "Dear me! It is so much warmer 
than I expected," she said to herself, half aloud. "I do wish I 
had let David come for me with the car as he offered to do ; but 
it is such a glorious morning, and I felt sure I would enjoy the 
walk. Strange how a few ill-timed words can arouse a whole 
army of unpleasant thoughts and bitter longings, had cast a dark 
shadow over an otherwise perfect day." 

As she drew near the Shipley homestead with its comfortable 
farm-house, its well-kept lawns, and flowering trees, her counte- 
nance brightened visibly. Entering the gate, she sought the seclu- 
sion of a rustic bench beneath a spreading lilac bush, and while she 
rested, she let her gaze wander over the broad acres of fertile 
farm land, and back again to the cozy homestead which had 
sheltered herself and her husband ever since their wedding day. 

"No woman ever had a dearer home or a kinder husband 
than I have," she mused with a tender light in her eyes. "I sup- 
pose that I have more than a fair share of blessings ; and yet, the 
boon my heart craves most I have been denied. No doubt the 
Lord knows what is best for me, and usually I try to feel resigned 


to my lot, but there are times when my whole soul seems smoth- 
ered in envy and resentment. However, I must try to hide my 
heartache, for I don't want David to know I am grieving again." 
And having thus made confession to her own soul, she arose and 
went quietly into the house. 

She found her husband reclining comfortably in an easy chair, 
surrounded by sections of the Sunday paper. He looked up with a 
smile and spoke a cheery word of greeting as she entered. Then 
he saw something in his wife's dark eyes which brought him at 
once to her side. 

"Why, Martha, dear, what is the matter?" he questioned, put- 
ting his arms about her and leading her to his own easy chair. 
"I am afraid you are ill. I should have known better than to let 
you walk such a distance in the dust and heat. Rest here a mom- 
ent while I bring you something cool to drink. Then you had 
better lie down." 

When David returned, he found his wife sobbing bitterly. 
His tender, kindly words had opened the flood-gates of her soul, 
and the tears would not be stayed. Taking her in his arms, he 
tried to soothe and comfort her. "What is it, dearest?" he en- 
quired anxiously. "You must tell me what has happened to upset 
you so." 

Controlling herself with a strong effort, she smiled at David 
through her tears. "Don't be alarmed, David," she said gently. 
"I assure you nothing serious has happened — in fact, nothing at all 
except my own super-sensitive nature getting wounded again. I 
am ashamed of myself for making "much ado about nothing" Let 
us forget it, and I will get your dinner for you now. I expect my 
boy is nearly starved." But David insisted that she make a clean 
breast of her troubles. 

"Well, to-day as you know is mother's day — a day which 
somehow holds a peculiar fascination for me. As I knew that 
special excercises were to be held in the ward chapel, I resolved to 
go. The program was beautiful and inspiring. The tributes paid 
to Motherhood were glorious and sincere. I lived again in 
memory, the few brief years of companionship with my own dear 
mother; and my heart rejoiced that I had never willfully caused 
her disappointment or sorrow. At the close of the services, a 
number of little, white-clad fairies marched down the aisle of the 
chapel and presented a carnation to each woman in the group 
where I was sitting. A dainty little lady thrust a flower into my 
hand, for which I thanked her with a word and a smile. 

"Observing this, Alice Denby, who was sitting just behind 
me, leaned over and remarked in a distinctly audible whisper. 
That carnation wasn't meant for you, Martha. Only Mothers are 
given flowers today.' That was all, David, but these words and 


the way she said them went to my heart like a keen-edged sword. 
You see, I had unintentionally seated myself among the mothers, 
who were the honored guests of the occasion." 

"Yes, I see," said David grimly, "Alice Denby saw a chance 
to give you a thrust in a tender spot, and couldn't resist the 
temptation to do so. And how did you answer her, Martha?" 

"I did a very foolish thing, I suppose, David. I arose quietly, 
thrust the carnation in Alice's hand and said, 'I don't want any- 
thing that isn't mine by right, Alice.' Then I hurriedly left the 

"No one knows but you, David, with what intensity my heart 
has yearned for children. To me, the dearest thing in all the 
world is a little child. I have never envied other women their 
beauty, their talents, their worldly possessions — no, nor their 
life's companions either, David — " and she gave him a tender 
smile — "but whenever I see a mother with a babe at her breast, 
my heart cries out for such a treasure, and I always wonder 
if that woman appreciates fully the blessedness of her lot. Take 
Alice Denby for instance. I happen to know that her children 
have not all been wanted, I happen to know that she is falling 
far short of what a real mother ought to be to growing boys and 
girls. And yet, the world bows down in homage to her and many 
like her. Well, let it. I do not object, but why sneer at women 
like me, whose hearts are aching with mother love and longing 
that can never be appeased. David, why is it that Life has 
with held from us its sweetest experience? Though I do manage 
as a rule to keep my discontent beneath the surface, there are 
times when I really cannot 'Grin and bear it.' Things like this 
today hurt me, David, and I cannot forget them." 

"I wouldn't let anything Alice Denby said hurt me, Martha. 
Why you are worth a whole pasture full of women like her. 
She has a house, but not a home. Her children spend most of 
their time on the streets, and her husband dreads to enter the door. 
I know it is a hard trial for you, honey, but we must try to 
remember that 'Every life must have its burden, Every heart, its 
load.' I don't suppose there is an individual in the whole world 
without some unfulfilled desire. You believe that, don't you 

"Yes, David, I suppose you are right as you always are. 
You are such a comfort, dearest, and at least in the matter of a 
husband, my heart is completely satisfied. 

That evening as David and. Martha sat in the shadow of their 
vine-covered porch enjoying the golden sunset, they were sur- 
prised to see two children approaching. One was a lanky lad 
of perhaps eleven summers, his companion a little girl of about 
nine years in whose chubby hand was clasped a bunch of purple 


pansy blossoms. Midway between the gate and the house, they 
paused in seeming consultation. 

"Are you sure this is the right place Jennie?" inquired the 
lad anxiously. "I'm afraid to go in here." 

"O yes, this is the right place, for I watched her all the way, 
and I'm sure there is nothing to be afraid of. She has the 
kindest and most beautiful eyes, O brother, she looks so much 
like our own dear mother, that I just wanted to cry when I looked 
at her. You should have seen her face this morning when that 
other woman took her flower away. She did feel so bad. I'm 
going to give her these flowers even if I have to go in alone." 

"Well, come on then, but you needn't be surprised if you 
get turned down flat, for most women don't like strange kids as I 
happen to know." 

The Shipleys had been unobserved listeners to the foregoing 
dialogue. They exchanged wondering glances, and as the 
visitors drew nearer, Martha rose and went to meet them. Ex- 
tending a hand to each she said cordially, "How do you do, my 
dears. Although I don't know your names, I am very glad to 
have you call. Come in and rest on the porch. Mr. Shipley and 
I have just been admiring the beautiful sunset." 

In a few moment's Martha's womanly tact and motherly 
sympathy had completely banished the children's shy embarrass- 
ment and they were soon quietly explaining their errand. Martha 
learned that their names were Jack and Jennie Moreland, that their 
parents were both dead, and that they lived with their aged grand- 
parents in a cottage on an adjoining farm, also that there was a 
baby sister whose name was Hope. 

Jennie explained that it was she who had presented the 
carnations during the Mother's Day program, and had observed 
and resented the other woman's interference. Instinctively she 
had determined to follow at a distance and learn where the pretty 
lady lived to give her a flower of her own. Unable to procure a 
carnation, she had gathered a bunch of purple pansies which she 
timidly presented and asked the kind lady to please take them with 
her love. 

Never in her whole life had Martha Shipley been so deeply 
touched. Putting an arm around each child, she drew them to her 
and kissed them with a great overwhelming tenderness. "You 
blessed darlings !" she cried, "Why I never was so happy in all 
my life, and these lovely flowers! I shall keep them always as 
mementoes of your loving thoughtfulness. Heartsease is the old- 
fashioned name for them, and heaven only knows how much they 
deserve that name today. David, aren't they just wonderful? 
The flowers and the children too, I mean," and Martha raised her 


eyes to her husband's face just in time to see him wipe away a 

That night when they were about to retire, Martha said to 
her husband, "Do you know what I would like to do, David?" 

"Perhaps I can guess, my dear; but were you thinking of 
adopting the grandparents too?" 

"O David, you darling ! Would you let me do that too ? I 
should love it, of all things, if they are willing." 

"Well, inasmuch as their little home is mortgaged and about 
to be foreclosed, I shouldn't wonder if they would consent to 
be adopted by you. The old gentleman is an expert gardener. I 
will take him into partnership, and the grandmother will be a 
splendid companion and great help to you. I am sure we can 
make them comfortable and happy, but what in the world will 
you do with three children ?" 

"Just you wait and see, my dear. And I have just been thinking, 
David, that perhaps God left us childless that our hearts might 
reach out to these forsaken little ones in their time of need. I feel 
sure that at last I am going to learn the meaning of true 

Leadership Week at the Brigham Young 

Leadership Week at the Brigham Young University was well 
attended by Relief Society workers from many stakes. The 
addresses by Mrs. Electa Smoot Dixon, Mrs. Jennie B. Knight 
and Miss Genevieve Thornton were very much appreciated by all 
who came to listen. The auditors appreciated the fact that the 
suggestions made were of a practical nature, designed to help them 
solve the social problems that they are meeting day by day in their 
Relief Society work. 

Notes from the Field 

Amy Brown Lyman 

Northwestern States Mission. 

Excellent Relief Society conferences were held in the mission 
during October. In the Portland branch the four societies, namely, 
Arleta, North Portland, Portland Central, and St. Johns, com- 
bined and held their conference in the Portland chapel. The hall 
was beautifully decorated with many varieties of dahlias — evi- 
dences of the value of the work suggested through the visiting 
teachers' topic. The solo, lessons and talks were all given by 
members of the organization. A Relief Society chorus was 
trained by the branch chorister, and was very much enjoyed. 
Relief Society officers greeted the people as they entered the 
building and also acted as ushers. At the close of the services the 
flowers were sent to homes of the sick. 

Allendale, Montana, has a membership of 14 women, who 
planned recently to entertain the neighboring towns of Hall and 
Drummond. A very fine program was rendered which included 
a talk on the Book of Mormon by one of the members. There 
were 65 present, 10 of whom were Catholic women and about 40 
Methodist women, and also a Methodist minister. Luncheon was 
served after the program. As a result of the meeting twelve 
Books of Mormon were sold. The visitors expressed themselves 
as being happy and were pleased to learn, through members of the 
Church, of the Book of Mormon and the beliefs of the Latter- 
day Saints. 

North Sevier Stake. 

This stake gave to each of its wards a subscription to the 
Relief Society Magazine for 1928, as a reward of merit for the 
excellent work done by them in the Civic Pride Campaign. 

St. Johns Stake. 

Mrs. Ethel F. Whiting, 1st counselor in the Relief Society 
stake presidency, was elected to the School Board of her district 
on October 29, 1927. 

Minidoka Stake. (Outline for Work and Business Meetings.) 

1 :50 p. m. prayer meeting ; 2 :00 p. m. announcements, singing, 
roll call (answer roll call by number of chapters of scripture 
read) ; 2:15 p. m. work group under direction of work committee, 
all work previously planned; 2:15 p. m. teachers march to an 
adjoining room where the teachers' topic is given by the super- 
visor, as they leave they place reports on the desk in charge of 


ward president and secretary; 2:30 p. m. teachers join work 
group; 3:30 p. m. refreshments, (optional), benediction. 


Grant Stake. 

Mrs. May McAllister Silver, beloved president of the Grant 
stake Relief Society, departed this life very suddenly on 
October 6, 1927. The sudden passing of Mrs. Silver was indeed 
a shock to those who knew and loved her. She had endeared 
herself to many, but particularly to Grant stake, where her loss 
will be keenly felt. Born and reared in Utah's Dixie, Mrs. Silver 
early partook of the influence of spirituality and sweet simplicity 
so typical of that environment. She had the inherent dignity and 
executive ability of her splendid father, John D. T. McAllister, 
and the sweet, patient, enduring qualities of her mother, Matilda 
C. Nielson McAllister. When, in 1877, Brigham Young called 
John D. T. McAllister to assume the presidency of the St. George 
temple, President McAllister took with him his wife Matilda, and 
like other noble women of that time, she endured, without a mur- 
mur, the hardships incident to the settlement of that country. 
The little house still stands across the street from the temple, where 
they lived. Mrs. Silver, then May McAllister, was married to 
Hyrum A. Silver, when but a girl of 18, and became a devoted 
mother to his 5 motherless children. Eight children were born to 
her, and for many years the major portion of her time was de- 
voted to these children. She always found time, however, to give 
service to her Church. 

Mrs. Silver was first a Relief Society stake aid, and after- 
wards stake treasurer. Her horse and buggy were always at the 
disposal of the board when she drove around from ward to ward 
in the old limits of Granite stake. Later her automobile replaced 
the horse and buggy. When Granite stake was re-organized in 
1912, she continued dn the capacity of stake treasurer until 1921, 
when she became second counselor in the stake. When the Grant 
stake was organized in 1924, Mrs. Silver was chosen president, 
and served in that capacity up to the time of her death. She was 
a progressive, forward-looking leader, and a diligent and faithful 
Relief Society worker, and a devoted Latter-day Saint. 

Mrs. Silver is mourned by her entire community. Her sweet 
congeniality and deep sympathy, particularly for those in dis- 
tress, were an inspiration to all who knew her. She went about 
as an angel of mercy, giving freely of her time, her means, and her 
energy for those in need. As an executive and presiding officer 
Mrs. Silver was dignified and powerful, and conducted her work 
with ability and dispatch. The Grant stake stands out as a stake 
where spirituality is employed and where progress is the watch- 


The Grant stake was reorganized on November 12, 1927, with 
the following officers : president, Mrs. Winnif red B. Daynes ; 
counselors, Mrs. Amy E. Nef f and Mrs. Marie H. Tanner ; secre- 
tary-treasurer, Mrs. Sarah T. South. 

Weber Stake. 

The Weber stake was called upon recently to part with its 
greatly beloved and honored president Mrs. Aggie H. Stevens, 
who passed to the great beyond, November 20, 1927. Mrs. Stevens 
was a woman of education, refinement, and personal charm. She 
possessed great capabilities and talents. She was an excellent and 
impressive public speaker, and an earnest, untiring worker. In 
1920 when the General Board asked each stake to send a delegate 
to the Brigham Young University to take an extension course in 
social service to cover a period of 6 weeks, Mrs. Stevens herself 
entered the class and passed the final examinations with an "A"' 
grade. She was a natural leader and a progressive leader, and 
her stake was always found to be forward-looking and in ex- 
cellent condition. For her ability and power for good, for her 
fine example as a mother and true Latter-day Saint, and for her 
kindness, gentleness, sympathy and service, she was loved and is 
mourned by all who knew her. 

On December 18, 1927, the Weber stake was reorganized with 
the following officers : president, Mrs. Marianne Browning ; coun- 
selors, Mrs. Ellen H. Tanner and Mrs. Charlotte Jacobs; secre- 
tary-treasurer, Mrs. Dora B. Peterson. 

Idaho Stake. 

The Idaho stake Relief Society was reorganized October 29, 
1927. Mrs. Delia Lechtenberg and her co-workers were honor- 
ably released with appreciation for the service they have rendered 
the organization, and the following new officers were sustained : 
president, Mrs. Alta Childs ; counselors, Mrs. Louise Horsley and 
Mrs. Ann Rigby ; secretary-treasurer, Mrs. Jane Banks ; assistant 
secretary-treasurer, Mrs. Sarah M. Banks. 


General Board members visited Relief Society stake conven- 
tions and conferences, which were held in the stakes, during 1927, 
as follows : 

Alberta — Miss Alice L. Reynolds. Beaver — Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund. 

Alpine— Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine, Benson— Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine. 
Mrs. Elise B. Alder. gig Horn— Miss Alice L. Reynolds. 

, „ » . w cv^e Blackfoot— Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

Bannock-Mrs Amy W. Evans. Blaine-Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund. 

Bear Lake— Mrs. Louise Y. Rob- Boise _ Mrs# Amy W- Evans . 

son - Box Elder— Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 

Bear River — Mrs. Barbara H. Rich- Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

ards. Burley — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 



Cache — Mrs. Cora L. Bennion, Mrs. 

Nettie D. Bradford. 
Carbon — Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 
Cassia — Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon. 
Cottonwood — Mrs. Ethel R. Smith, 

Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 
Curlew — Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund. 
Deseret — Mrs. Amy W. Evans. 
Duchesne — Mrs. Nettie D. Brad- 
East Jordan — Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter, 

Mrs. Ethel R. Smith. 
Emery — Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund. 
Ensign — Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 

Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford. 
Franklin — Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter. 
Fremont — Mrs. Louise Y. Robison. 
Garfield — Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 
Granite — Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter, 

Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 
Grant— Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter, Mrs. 

Rosannah C. Irvine. 
Gunnison — Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 
Hollywood — Mrs. Julia A. Child. 
Hyrum — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 
Idaho — Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford. 
Idaho Falls — Mrs. Annie Wells 

Juab — Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 
Juarez — Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon. 
Kanab — Mrs. Tnez K. Allen. 
Kolob — Miss Alice L. Reynolds, 

Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 
Lethbridge — Miss Alice L. Rey- 
Liberty — Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 

Mrs. Julia A. Child. 
Logan — Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter, Mrs. 

Amy W. Evans. 
Los Angeles — Mrs. Julia A. Child. 
Lost River — Mrs. Amy W. Evans. 
Lyman — Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford. 
Malad — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 
Maricopa — Mrs. Louise Y. Robison. 
Millard — Mrs. Cora L. Bennion. 
Minifloka — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 
Moapa — Miss Alice L. Reynolds. 
Mcntpelier— Miss Sarah M. Mc- 

Morgan — Miss Sarah M. McLel- 

Mt. Ogden— Miss Sarah M. Mc- 

Lelland, Mrs. Nettie D. Brad- 
Nebo — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight, Mrs. 

Julia A. F. Lund. 
Nevada — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 
No. Davis— Mrs. Tulia A. Child, 

Mrs. Ethel R. Smith. 
No. Sanpete — Miss Sarah M. Mc- 

No. Sevier — Mrs. Nettie D. Brad- 


No. Weber— Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter, 
Mrs. Amy W. Evans. 

Ogden — Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon, 
Mrs. Cora L. Bennion. 

Oneida — Miss Sarah M. McLelland. 

Oquirrh — Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 
Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford. 

Palmyra — Miss Alice L. Reynolds, 
Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 

Panguitch — Mrs. Annie Wells Can- 

Parowan — Mrs. Cora L. Bennion. 

Pioneer — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight, 
Mrs. Lotta P. Baxter. 

Pocatello — Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Portneuf — Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

Raft River— Mrs. Nettie D. Brad- 

Rigby— Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford. 

Roosevelt — Mrs. Louise Y. Robison. 

St. George — Mrs. Annie Wells Can- 

St. Johns — Mrs. Amy B. Lyman. 

St. Joseph— Miss Sarah M. McLel- 

Salt Lake — Mrs. Amy W. Evans, 
Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

San Francisco — Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 

San Juan — Mrs. Tnez K. Allen. 

San Luis — Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 

Sevier — Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 

Shelley — Mrs. Louise Y. Robison. 

Snowflake — Mrs. Annie Wells Can- 

So. Davis — Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 
Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

So. Sanpete — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 

So. Sevier — Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 

Star Valley— Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 

Summit — Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 

Taylor — Miss Alice L. Reynolds. 

Teton — Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon. 

Tintic— Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 
Tooele — Mrs. Emma A. Empey, 

Mrs. Elise B. Alder. 
Twin Falls — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. 

Uintah — Mrs. Cera L. Bennion. 
Union — Mrs. Amy W. Evans. 
Utah — Mrs. Jennie B. Knight, Mrs. 
Ethel R. Smith. 

Wasatch —Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 
Wayne— Mrs. Jennie B. Knight. * 
Weber— Mrs. Ethel R. Smith, Mrs. 

Rosannah C. Irvine. 
West Jordan — Mrs. Julia A. Child, 

Mrs. Amy W. Evans. 
Woodruff— Mrs. Ida P. Beal. 
Yellowstone — Mrs. Julia A. F. 

Young — Mrs. Inez K. Allen. 

Guide Lessons for April 


Theology and Testimony 

(First Week in April) 

More Modern Miracles 

A miracle is an event which cannot be brought about by man 
or by mortal means. It is an occurrence in which the super-mortal 
takes part. 

The "'opening event," or first vision work, was a miracle 
in which two super-mortal and one mortal being took part. The 
discovery and securing possession of the plates from which the 
Book of Mormon was translated was a miracle in which one mortal 
and one super-mortal being operated. Neither of these events could 
have started without divine sanction, divine agency, and divine 
power, and any one of them would have been stopped short of 
completion by the withdrawal of divine support. 

Gifts from God through the forces of earth, nature, or 
through the laws of sociological evolution or mechanical inventions, 
are not miracles in a theological sense. 

"Mormonism" so called, as a religion, is a miracle, not an 
ecclesiastical evolution, but a revelation, a direct gift from God, 
the gospel restored by its author. 

The first great miracle was of short duration. The second 
was first an all-night event, with but momentary interests, then 
parts of a day, and then four periods with intervals of a year 
between. And now we come to the consideration of a miracle 
that extended into months of activity in which at least two' sjuper- 
mortal and several mortal agents took part. 

The Translation of the Plates. 

The Translator: Joseph Smith, the Seer. , 

1. The fact that he was chosen for the work marked him 
as one of the "noble spirits" — his standing among men marked 
him as a leader — and though his philosophy was a revelation rather 
than the result of meditation, his acceptance of the great truths, and 
his ability to- apply them, give proof of his high grade mentality. 

2. He was honest. A religious imposter might receive a 
revelation of rebuke, but he would hardly publish it to the world, 
as Joseph Smith did. (See Doc. and Cov. section 3.) 


3. He was inspired. When inspiration ceased the trans- 
lation stopped. That Joseph was more than man during the work 
of the translation is evident. His power to translate was sup- 
plemental to the man, it was a gift from God, just as the instru- 
ments of translation were a loan from the angel who was the per- 
manent custodian of them and the plates. (See Doc. and Cov 
3:11-14; 10:1, 2, 3.) 

The Instrument of Translation 

The Urim and Thummim. "A curious instrument which the 
ancients called Urim and Thummim which consisted of two trans-, 
parent stones set in the rim of a bow, fastened to a breast plate." 
Joseph Smith in a letter (see History of the Church, vol. 1, p. 

The words ''Urim and Thummim" are said to mean light and 
perfection. The home of God is a Urim and Thummim, the earth 
will become a Urim and Thummim, and one of the blessings of 
the celestial glory is an individual Urim and Thummim. (See 
Doc. and Gov. 130:7-11.) 

The Urim and Thummim was evidently in use before the 
Abrahamic dispensation, as the Brother of Jared had one given 
to him. (Ether 3:22.) This instrument of interpretation was 
used by the Nephites (see Ether 4:5.) But the instrument used 
by Joseph the Seer was the one used by the Brother of Jared in 
fulfilment of a prophecy recorded in Ether 3 :24. The Urim and 
Thummim was an instrument by which the mind and the will of 
the Lord was sought in ancient Israel. (See I Samuel 28: 3-7.) 

The interpreter used by Joseph was returned to Moroni. (See 
History of the Church, vol. 1, p. 18.) 

The translation was begun by the Seer alone, then Martin 
Harris became scribe for the Prophet and wrote one hundred and 
sixteen pages of manuscript, which, in the opinion of Elder 
Sjodahl, would equal not more than fifty printed pages, or the 
untranslated contents of four of the plates. These one hundred 
and sixteen pages of manuscript fell into the hands of enemies, 
and because of this error the angel Moroni took the plates and 
the instrument of interpretation into his own custody for a brief 
period and then restored them to Joseph. (See History of the 
Church, vol. 1, pages 21-23.) 

This ended the first period of the work of translation. 

The second period begins with Joseph fully reinstated before 
the Lord and with a new scribe, Oliver Cowdery, and new in- 
structions concerning what to translate. 

Instead of retranslating that part of the abridgment made by 
Mormon, contained in the lost manuscript, he made a translation 
direct from the plates of Nephi which Mormon had abridged. 
This direct translation covered the history of the Nephites from 


the time they left Jerusalem up until the time of King Benjamin, 
and so we have in the Book of Mormon a more detailed history 
of that period than we should have had, if the manuscript had not 
been lost. Instead of the 45 or 50 pages of matter contained in 
the lost manuscript of 116 pages, we have 132 pages of printed 
matter. The translation with Oliver Cowdery as scribe began 
April 7, 1829, and was completed July 1, 1829 — eighty-five days — 
a miracle o«f months, a work that could not have been done by 
human agency alone. (Church History, vol. 1, page 32; Intro- 
duction to the Study of the Book of Mormon, by J. M. Sjodahl, 
page 24.) 

There have been fifteen translations of the Book of Mormon 
that were not miracles and yet each contributed to the making of 
the Book fill its prophetic destiny as a message to all "nations, 
kindred, tongues and peoples." 

These translations or versions are the Danish, French, Italian, 
German, Welsh, Hawaiian, Swedish, Spanish, Maori, Dutch, 
Samoan, Tahitian, Turkish, Japanese, Hebrew. 

Questions and Problems 

1. What is the one outstanding characteristic of a miracle? 

2. Why is the radio not a miracle theologically? 

3. Wherein was the first vision a miracle? 

4. Over how much time did the miracle of translation of 
the plates extend ? 

5. Discuss the proposition: The acceptance and application 
of revealed truth is a mark of high intelligence. 

6. What instance in the translation gives proof of the 
honesty and courage of Joseph Smith ? 

7. What books in the Book of Mormon are not a transla- 
tion of the Book of Mormon plates or the plates containing Mor- 
mon's abridgement? 

8. How many pages longer is the Book of Mormon than 
it would have been if the Harris manuscript had not been lost? 

9. How many days were occupied in the divinely directed 
translation ? 

10. Why cannot the translation of the Book of Mormon 
into other languages be called miracles? 

11. Name the languages into which the Book of Mormon 
has been translated. 

12. Where did Abraham get the Urim and Thummim, and 
what did he see through the instrument. (Pearl of Great Price, 
Book of Abraham, chapter 3.) 



Word and Business 

(Second Week in April) 


Cooperation in the Home in Work Habits 

"Successful cooperation bespeaks a high grade of social 
order, inasmuch as each of the cooperators must unfold specific 
activities within precise limits, and the results therefrom are en- 
joyed or shared according to some recognized principle." — Ross. 
I. Home should be a well regulated institution. 

a. Definite schedule (within reason) should be made and 
II. Children's part in household tasks. 

a. Each member in family should be given work responsi- 
bilities according to his capacity. 

1. Growing children should not be overburdened. 

2. Small children should not be given too great re- 
sponsibilities such as: 

Leaving smaller ones in their care while parents are 
absent, endangering the children's lives by fire, ac- 
cidents, etc. 

b. Over-indulgence on part of parent in withholding house- 
hold tasks detrimental to growth and development. 

c. Efficiency in accomplishing tasks should be required. 
III. Parents should observe special traits and capabilities of 

children, with a view to training for a vocation or profession. 




(Third Week in April) 

Robert Louis Stevenson 

In this age, which has been characterized time and again as 
the child's age, it would seem unpardonable to present a course in 
modern poetry without devoting at least one lesson to poetry for 
children. Today the reputation of some of our modern writers 
depends largely on their output of children's verse. Even Louis 
Untermeyer has turned into that field, while the verse for chil- 
dren written by Christina Rosetti is pretty generally known. In 
this lesson we shall present the child's poetry of Robert Louis 

When we think of the long struggle with ill health, which 
Robert Louis Stevenson had during his productive period, we are 
reminded of another great Scotch writer, Sir Walter Scott, the 
difference being that Robert Louis Stevenson's ill health covered 
a much longer period than that of Sir Walter Scott. When we 
think of his burial we call to mind the American writer, Joaquin 
Miller, whose ashes were also placed on a promontory overlooking 
the Pacific Ocean, the difference in this case being that Robert 
Louis Stevenson was buried on one side of the Pacific and 
Joaquin Miller on the other. 

Robert Louis Stevenson was born in the cultural center of 
Scotland, Edinburgh, at Number 8 Howard Place, on the 13th of 
November, 1850. It was our pleasure while visiting Edinburgh to 
mark the spot in a tour of the city. He was the son of Thomas 
Stevenson and Margaret Isabella Balfour. Even as an infant 
he was very fragile. In 1858, he barely escaped death by gastric 
fever. He went to school mainly from 1858 to 1867. His ill health 
prevented very steady application. His mother once said that 
"his teachers liked talking to him much better than teaching him." 
He often went on trips with his father, who was an engineer. It 
appears to have been the desire of the family that Robert Louis, 
too, should be an engineer, but fate seemed to have decreed other- 
wise, for at the age of six this boy showed a disposition to write. 
He did enjoy the outdoor business of the engineer's life but the 
strain on his physical endurance was altogether too much, so that 
in 1871 he reluctantly changed to law. He was called to the bar 
in 1875. Two years earlier he first met Mr. Sidney Colvin who 
proved to be a close friend throughout his life. He traveled in 
Europe and then went back to Scotland where he was doing a good 
deal of writing in the year 1881. Among the books of this period 
was Treasure Island which Mr. Untermeyer has called "that 


eternal classic of youth." In 1882 appeared Familiar Studies of 
Men and Books, and New Arabian Knights. In January, 1884, his 
ambitious plans for intense and continuous writing were interfered 
with by the most serious illness from which he had yet suffered. 
Again he neared death. As a result the attack was followed "by 
long prostration and incapacity for work and by continued re- 
lapses." In August, 1887, his home was at Bournemouth. In 
1885 he published, after long indecision, The Body Snatchers and 
the romance, Prince Otto, and A Child's Garden of Verses. Early 
in 1886 he presented the English public with the somewhat freak- 
ish story of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. This novel, in connection 
with Treasure Island, proved exceedingly popular. The same year 
he wrote Kidnapped, at Bournemouth, an English watering place. 

His poor health continued. The last four years of his life 
were spent at Samoa. He made his abode at Vailinia "where he 
took a small barrack of a wooden box 500 feet above the sea and 
began to build himself a large house close by. The natives gave 
him the name of Tusitala. His character developed unanticipated 
strength on the practical side. He became a vigorous employer 
of labor, an active planter, above all a powerful and benignant 
island chieftain. He gathered by degrees around him a kind of 
feudal clan of servants and retainers and he plunged with more 
generous ardor than coolness of judgment into the troubled 
politics of the country. 

"Through 1894, he was engaged in composing two romances, 
neither of which were finished at his death. He was dictating 
Weir Hermiston on the very day that he died, which was the 3rd 
of December, 1894. He was talking in a cheerful manner on the 
veranda of his house at Vailinia when he had a stroke of apoplexy 
from which he never recovered, death occurring that evening. 
Next day sixty Samoans of athletic build, who acknowledged 
Stevenson as their chief, carried him to the peak Vaea, where he 
had wished to be buried and where they consigned him to rest in 
hearing of the roar of the great Pacific Ocean." 

Many people in this country have listened to David Starr 
Jordan tell of the days when he knew Stevenson on the Samoan 
Islands. His report is the usual one that Stevenson was a mar 
of very exceptional charm. "That he was the most attractive 
figure of the men of letters of his generation is admitted, and the 
acknowledged fascination of his character was deepened and was 
extended over an extremely wide circle of readers by the publi- 
cation, in 1899, of His Letters which has subdued even those who 
were rebellious of the entertainment of his books. It is, therefore, 
from the point of view of his 'charm' that the genius of Stevenson 
must be approached. In this respect there was between himself 
and his books, his manner and his style, his practice and his theory 
a very unusual harmony. Very few authors of so high a class have 


been so sustained, or have made their conduct so close a reflection 
of their philosophy. This unity of the man and his work makes 
it difficult, for one who knew him, to be sure that one greatly 
gauges the purely literary significance of the latter. There are 
some living who still hear in every page of Stevenson's the voice 
of the man himself, and see in every turn of his language his 
flashing smile." 

We are interested particularly in this lesson in A Child's 
Garden of Verse. It is, says Louis Untermeyer, "Second only to 
Mother Goose's own collection in its lyrical simplicity and uni- 
versal appeal." 

The poem "My Shadow" is characteristic. One can see how 
completely Stevenson has entered into the child-life thinking of 
things about him as a child might, and betraying that sympathy 
with all natural objects that the child often portrays: 


I have a little shadow that goes in and out with me, 
And what can be the use of him is more than I can see. 
He is very, very like me from the heels up to the head ; 
And I see him jump before me, when I jump into my bed. 

The funniest thing about him is the way he likes to grow — 
Not at all like proper children, which is always very slow; 
For he sometimes shoots up taller, like an India-rubber ball, 
And he sometimes gets so little that there's none of him at all. 

He hasn't got a notion of how children ought to play, 
And can only make a fool of me in every sort of way. 
He stands so close beside me, he's a coward you can see ; 
I'd think shame to stick to nursie as that shadow sticks to me. 

One morning, very early, before the sun was up, 
I rose and found the shining dew on every buttercup ; 
But my lazy little shadow, like an arrant sleepy-head, 
Had stayed at home behind me and was fast asleep in bed. 

Everybody knows that children love animals. As an ex- 
ample of Robert Louis Stevenson's recognition of this fact we in- 
clude "The Cow" : 


The friendly cow, all red and white, 

I love with all my heart: 
She gives me cream with all her might, 

To eat with apple-tart. 


She wanders lowing here and there, 

And yet she cannot stray, 
All in the pleasant open air, 

The pleasant light of day. 

And blown by all the winds that pass, 

And wet with all the showers, 
She walks among the meadow grass 

And eats the meadow flowers. 

"Good and Bad Children," has both the modern and the ancient 
ring. It is modern in that it touches good health habits and has 
something to say about diet. It is of the past because it emphasizes 
particularly the value of good morals and the sorrow that comes 
to those whose morals are bad : 


Children, you are very little, 
And your bones are very brittle ; 
If you would grow great and stately, 
You must try to walk sedately. 

You must still be bright and quiet, 
And content with simple diet; 
And remain, through all bewild'ring, 
Innocent and honest children. 

Happy hearts and happy faces, 
Happy play in grassy places — 
That was how, in ancient ages, 
Children grew to kings and sages. 

But the unkind and the unruly, 
And the sort who eat unduly, 
They must never hope for glory — 
Theirs is quite a different story. 

Cruel children, crying babies, 
All grow up as geese and gabies, 
Hated, as their age increases, 
By their nephews and their nieces. 

The poem called "Foreign Children" has a point of view that 
has been nursed very carefully by European and American chil- 
dren for many ages. It will be interesting, as time goes on, to 
find a poem that is a little broader and little more sympathetic in 
its outlook. However, this has an interesting point of view : 



Little Indian, Sioux or Crow, 

Little frosty Eskimo, 

Little Turk or Japanese, 

O ! don't you wish that you were me ? 

You have seen the scarlet trees 

And the lions over seas ; 

You have eaten ostrich eggs, 

And turned the turtles off their legs. 

Such a life is very fine, 
But it's not so nice as mine: 
You must often, as you trod, 
Have wearied not to be abroad. 

You have curious things to eat, 
I am fed on proper meat ; • 

You must dwell beyond the foam, 
But I am safe and live at home. 

Little Indian, Sioux or Crow, 

Little frosty Eskimo, 

Little Turk or Japanese, 

O ! don't you wish that you were me? 

The little couplet called "Happy Thought" is worth including 
at this point: 


The world is so full of a number of things, 
I'm sure we should all be as happy as kings. 

We are including as the last poem of Robert Louis Stevenson 
the noted Requiem that is found on his headstone. 


Under the wide and starry sky, 
Dig the grave and let me lie. 
Glad did I live and gladly die, 
And I laid me down with a will. 

This be the verse you grave for me : 
Here he lies where he longed to be ; 
Home is the sailor, home from the sea, 
And the hunter home from the hill. 


Questions and Problems 

1. Do you know of children who have been particularly 
interested in their shadows? Try to call to mind ^ome things 
they have said about them. 

2. What good health rules do you discover in "Good and 
Bad Children?" 

3. Name some of the things that should make children happy 
as kings. 

4. This is a time when personality is very generally dis- 
cussed. What are your conclusions in relation to the personality 
of Robert Louis Stevenson. 

5. How many members of the class have read Treasure 
Island? What is there about it that makes it so fascinating to 
your readers? 

6. Name as many outstanding Scotch writers as you can 
call to mind. 

7. Do you agree with Louis Untermeyer that Stevenson 
makes an approach to "Mother Goose," in his children's verses? 

8. Call to mind other writers whose contribution is intended 
primarily for children. 


Social Service 

(Fourth Week in April) 


The Development of the Intellect in Childhood and Youth 

Based on chapter 4 of The Child : His Nature and His Needs. 

In Part One of our text we are considering the different phases 
of the child's growing personality — his instincts, his active nature, 
his intellect, his moral and social traits, and his mastery of the 
arts of expression. 

The last lesson, it will be recalled, had to do with the child's 
active nature and needs, the main point being that, since the nor- 
mal child is active, the chief job of the parent is to wisely guide 
this activity. 

We shall not consider the growth of the child's intellect. To 
help us here we have Chapter IV written by Dr. Walter F. Dear- 
born, professor of Education at Harvard University; a very re- 
liable authority. 


A. — What is Intelligence? 

Intelligence is difficult to define because it can never be de- 
tached from a lot of other personality traits which are closely re- 
lated and which overlap it. 

The following, however, are samples of the definitions of 
intelligence attempted by a number of leading psychologists : 

1. "The ability to learn." (Pintner.) 

2. "General intelligence is the ability of the organism to 
adjust itself adequately to new situations." {Stern.) 

3. "Intellect in general is the power of good responses from 
the point of view of truth or fact." (Thorndike.) 

It is interesting in this connection to note the very remark- 
able reference to intelligence made by the Prophet Joseph Smith : 

1. "The glory of God is intelligence - - - -" 

2. "Intelligence, or the light of truth, was not created or 
made, neither indeed can be." 


1. Can intelligence be acquired, or is it part of the child's 
equipment at birth? 

2. What has the brain to do with intelligence? 

3. What is the difference between intelligence and knowl- 

4. Where and under what circumstances did the Prophet 
Joseph make the above statements with respect to intelligence? 

B. — How Can We Tell How Intelligent A Child Is? 

(Pages 73-79) 

If one were asked to roughly estimate, without the aid of a 
test, the intelligence of a child, one would undoubtedly interview 
the child, cross-examine him, and observe his reactions generally. 

This common-sense method of appraising a child's intellect 
was used by the teachers in Paris when Alfred Binet started to 
experiment with intelligence tests. The intelligence test which 
Messrs. Binet and Simon devised is nothing more nor less than 
a refinement of this common-sense procedure. 

The chief difference being that the questions, instead of being 
asked at random, are standardized for the different ages. When 
these questions were made uniform it then became possible to 
compare the answers and responses of one child with those of 
other children. This is the genius of the intelligence test. 

The term "Mental Age" is used to indicate concretely the 
child's general level of intelligence. Thus, if Alice, 10 years of 
age, displays intelligence like that of the average eight-year-old 


child, we say that Alice has a mental age of 8 years. The I. Q. 
or "Intelligence Quotient" represents merely the relationship of 
the child's mental age (M. A.) to his chronological age (C. A.) 
Thus, in the examples cited, Alice would have an I. Q. of .80, 
which is arrived at as follows : 

10.00 (C. A.) 8.00 (M. A.) 
,80 (I. Q.) 


1. What is distinctive about the intelligence test of Binet 
and Simon? 

2. What has been the effect of their work? 

3. What other ways of testing and measuring intelligence 
do you know about? 

C. — 'Where Do The Intelligence Tests Fall Down? 

(Pages 79-82) 

There has been a great deal of criticism of the various in- 
telligence tests because it is said they do not accurately measure 
intelligence. In the first place, it is contended that native intelli- 
gence cannot be tested apart from learning. That is to say, the 
intelligence test of necessity measures knowledge, experience, and 
learning, as well as capacity. Secondly, the child's facility or lack 
of facility with language enters into the test to a great extent. 
Thirdly, that the personality of the tester, the conditions under 
which the test is given, and the physical and emotional state of the 
person being tested, affect the results very materially. Fourthly, 
that most intelligence tests fail to discover and measure the nature 
and extent of unusual intellectual powers. 

Granted these criticisms and others, the fact remains that 
intelligence testing has come to be a most helpful method of com- 
paring and classifying persons for educational and vocational 

It is axiomatic in the field of mental testing that the results 
of intelligence tests should, in individual cases especially, be ac- 
cepted tentatively and interpreted very cautiously. 


1. What other values and limitations can you see in intelli- 
gence testing, as it is now practiced? 

2. What kind of training is necessary to administer and to 
interpret intelligence tests? 

3. What dangers lurk in the careless and unprofessional 
use of intelligence tests and test results ? 


D. — Mental and Physical Growth 
(Pages 83-88) 

One of the most important and at the same time difficult 
problems is the inter-relationship of mental and physical develop- 
ment. The author's discussion of this topic is an excellent bit of 
work ; it should be read carefully and with the following questions 
in mind : 

1. Does the intellect develop at the same rate and for as 
long a period as the body? How is this to be explained? 

2. What is the difference between the intellectual develop- 
ment of the inferior and the superior child. (Examine the chart 
on page 82, noting carefully the differences in the 3 curves.) 

3. What is the author's theory as to why prodigies often 
"peter out" in later years? 

4. How do you harmonize the author's statement that "The 
intelligence quotient tends to remain constant during the greater 
part of the period of growth?" (page 83.) With the actual facts 
in the cases cited? (pages 86-87.) 

Life's Sunset 

By Ida R. Alldredge 

There are days all bright and sunny Then the peaceful evening follows, 

With never a cloud o'er head, When the sun sinks in the west ; 

When the birds so sweetly warble 'Tis the sunset's rosy glowing, 

In the trees just over head; And the time we love the best; 

When the world is full of beauty, When it glows in gorgeous splendor, 

And the heart is full of joy; Casts its light o'er hill and plain, 

Those, the happy carefree hours Golden tinted clouds and silver 

Of every girl and boy. Blend with mellow shades again. 

There are days when clouds and So the sunset on life's pathway 

sunshine Should shine too with radiant 

Make a checkered path to tread, light, 

Or shadows dark are lurking Making rich the lives of others 

In the trail that's just ahead, Who are struggling to the heights, 

Or it might be lined with flowers Giving out their rich experience 

Of some rare exquisite hue; To help others find the way; 

Those the days when duty waits us, 'Tis the peaceful benediction 

And bring joy and sorrow too. To a long and well spent day. 


Free Seed 
Guide Book 


You will find nothing of greater help in 
your garden and Orchard planting than 
P-Ws New Seed and Nursery Book. It 
contains 100 pages of concise well-illustrated 
information of vital interest to Every Home 


Its Free — Call, Phone or Write 


42 West 1st South Street 
Salt Lake City 

Do This! 

with the 



Then you'll know how clean clothes can be washed — how easily and 
quickly they can be done, and it costs you nothing to make the test — not 
even a promise to buy. 

See big tubfuls washed immaculately clean in 3 to 7 minutes. See 
a big pile of clothes — 50 pounds (dry weight) — washed in one short hour. 

See collars and cuffs washed edge-dirt free, without hand-rubbing. 

// it doesn't sell itself, dont keep it. 





Aluminum Washer 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

! ^ 


Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $ 1 .95 value at the special price of 
$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 

Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 
value at $1.95, special price of $1.59, a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 
value at $1.85, special price $1.49, box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods. All the new shades. 
Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

33 East Broadway 


22 East Broadway 




costume ca 

,35 w. 3* so. 

Buy our Pre-Slirunk Garments 

They Wear the Long-est and Fit 

the Best 

No. L. N. S. O. S. 

54 Bleached med. cotton 91.75 $1.90 
56 Unbleach. med. cotton..l.75 1.90 
58 Unbleach. hvy. cotton.. 2.25 

64 Pine Lisle 1.75 2.00 

104 Fine Rayon Silk „.5.00 

Samples Sent on Request 

Merit Bread 

Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


$18,391.36 Paid to Date 

$15,000.00 In Death Claims; $3,010.10 in Disability Claim* 


Travel and Pedestrian 
Accident Policy 

One Year 


We offer to old and new subscribers this unusual protection. Acci- 
dents happen every day. For your own protection and the protection of 
your family Insure today. Now is the time to renew policy taken out 
a year ago. Certain benefits, if policy Is renewed before lapsing?, carry 
a 10 per cent increase. 


Good Books Are Guides To 
Health and Happiness 

Come in and look over the books by your favorite 

authors and we are sure you will find something 

to interest you. 

"A Good Book Makes the Best Gift" 

Deseret Book Company 

44 East on South Temple 

V. j ' Th" 'm mmim^m 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 







Blue Pine 


rj u UO^ VOr 




Olive Oil 



Bottled Vinegar 

The season for pastry, cakes and candy 

is at hand> — Blue Pine food products 

are guaranteed to please you or your 

money back 

Say BLUE PINE To Your Grocer 

■i i .1 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



Every woman loves the charm and distinction of even a few pieces 
of silver for her table. 

BOYD PARK has long enjoyed the pleasure of supplying these valu- 
able and useful treasures, and, today, with a conveninet payment plan to 

assist you, you may make your selec- 

ions here BOYD PARK 





Winter Excursion Fares 




To LOS ANGELES via SAN FRANCISCO return- ft tH Hfj 
ing direct or route reversed UuUlUU 

Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 


PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 



Nobody can stop loss. Everybody can avoid it through 


When you come here for insurance you get it, coupled with 
attentive experienced service. This is an agency of the Utah 

Home Fire Insurance Co. 


HEBER J. GRANT A CO., General Agentu, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society MagoMiue 

Ask your dealer for the 

famous Z. C. M. I. 



For men, youths, hoys and children, 
9-oz. Copper Riveted 

For men and boys. Wear 
'em and let 'er buck. 

Guaranteed for Quality, Fit and Serv I ce 

For Children 

A Great Western Institution of Protection 

Inter-Mountain Life Insurance 


J. O. CARTER, President and Manager 

Home Office — Continental Bank Building Salt Lake City, Utah 

Life and Accident Insurance in Force 

Our modern up-to-date po!icies afford complete protection including Double 
Indemnity, Total Disability, and Beneficiary Insurance. 

"No Substitute for Life Insurance Can Be Found 
Until You Find a Remedy for Death" 


— ^ 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 




You are guaranteed unusual wear 
and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 
No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style 9 .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed 1.15 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.45 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle 1.45 

No. 62 Medium heavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavy, I wool 3.35 

No. 39 Extra heavy, J wool.... 3.85 

Please state whether for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Pays 

Cutler 1 



The Utah Milk for 
all People Leads 

For many usese it takes the 
place of cream at about one- 
third the cost. It is al- 
ways safe, pure and con- 
venient. Ask for Sego Milk 
and be sure you get what 
you ask for. 






Made by the Manufacturers of the Famous Apex Suction Cleaner 
With all the convenience features for which you have been waiting 

A flip of the 
lever converts 
it from an 
ironing m a- 
chine to a 
pressing m a- 


One Wall Socket Furnishes 
Heat and Power 

Irons The Entire Family Wash 
Phone or Write for Full Information 

Inter-Mountain Electric Co. 

13-69 EAST 4th SO. PHONE WASATCH 354 


JTlien Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


When ordering, state Size, New or Old Style, and if for man or 
Postage prepaid in U. S. Sample on request. 



142 Light Weight, Flat $ .95 

204 Double Carded Cotton, Rib.. 1.S5 

32 Combed Cotton, Lt. Wt 1.50 

222 Cotton, Rayon Striped 1.65 

252 Cotton Bleached, Med. Wt 1.75 

744 Unbleached, Med. Hvy 1.85 

753 Bleached, Med. Hvy 1.95 

622 Mercerized Lisle, Lt. Wt $2.15 

902 Unbleached, Ex. Hvy 2.50 

1072 Super Wool Mixed Shrunk 4.00 
244 Swiss Rib, Lisle and Silk 

Rayon, New Style 2.25 

Ladies' hosiery, new shades 1.00 
3 pair 2.75 


Established in Utah 45 Years 


Salt Lake City, Utah 


».t^^»lt^t^»^^»^^».»."^»^l^^'.'^','^^ l t'A«lllll'L>^t^ i 


At Factory-to-Customer Prices 
The following: numbers are made in old or new style for either 

Men or Women 

1 Ribbed light weight cotton, 
with Rayon silk stripe. An 
exellent ladies' number 
(new style only) $1.25 

2 Ribbed light weight cotton. 
Our standard summer 
weight (old style only)... .$1.25 

3 Ribbed medium weight cot- 
ton bleached. Our all sea- 
son number $1.75 

4 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton. Our double 
back number $2.25 

5 Part wool, ribbed, un- 
bleached. Our best sell- 
ing wool number $3.00 

In ordering be sure and specify whether Old or New Style Garments, 
three-quarter, or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. 
Also give bust measure and height and weight to insure a perfect fit. 

Mail Orders Filled Promptly 



6 High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk. For particular 
people $4.00 

7 Pure worsted wool with 
Silkine Mercerized cotton. 
Our best medium winter 
number $5.75 

8 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton and wool. 
Our 50% wool number $5.75 

9 Ribbed medium weight, 
wool and cotton. Our light 
weight, winter number $4.75 

Briant Stringham, Manager 

£ Block South of Temple Gate 

28 Richards Street 

r^^^^^^^^^^^^ i ^^^^^^ « « r^«y^'^^.^r ^^^^^^^^^^i^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^i 

Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoll- 
tan Bricks 25c pt.. 
50c qt. Call Your 
Keeley's Dealer. 
Extra packed in ice. 

Sample* Seat on Request 

Buy our Pre-Shrunk Garments 
They Wear the Longest and Fit 
j^ 0# the Best 

50' Flat Weave $ .90 $1.00 

52 Fine Ribbed 1.35 1.50 

54 Bleached Pre-Shrunk 1.75 1.90 
64 F i n e Lisle Pre- 
Shrunk 1.75 1.90 

104 Fine Rayon Silk 4.50 5.00 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 


Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work 

Office 319 S. Main St. 

Waffles For Breakfast 


Waffle Irons 

Bake beautifully brown, delicious 
waffles — both sides at once without 
turning. They make them right 
at the table with no grease or 

Just pour on the batter, close 
the iron, and in a jiffy the waffles 
are done just right. 

Hotpoint Waffle Irons are fin- 
ished in rich polished nickel that 
stays bright and new. DeLuxe 
Model $15.00. Another model at 

Modern Electric Co. 

"The Hotpoint Shop" 
Was. ?307 128 South State 

Electrical Dealers and Contractors 


We should'a drunKmore 
nU^when we wu^ Iq&S'- 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health. 


159 W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 




Since 1859 

Intelligent Service — Mail Orders — Customer Satisfaction 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

The Abduction of Pocahontas .... Frontispiece 

Mother's Evening Song 118 

Letter to President Clarissa S. Williams. 119 
Book of Mormon Women and Their Work 121 

Five Generations 127 

Cyrus E. Dallin and the Indians 128 

Editorials- — The Passing of Edward H. An- 
derson 133 

Now's the Time to Swat 134 

The Centenary of the Birth of Henrick 

Ibsen 135 

The Adventures of Mr. Fly 136 

National Council of Women of the United 

States 138 

"Unto the Least of These" 142 

Tribute to Eliza R. Snow 151 

The Flowers' Mission 153 

Carry a Basketful of Happiness 155 

Notes from the Field 156 

This is the Day 160 

Guide Lessons for May 161 

Zion's Mountains 174 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Year—Single Copy, 10c 

Foreign, $1.25 a Year — 15c Single Copy 

Entered as second-class matter at the 

Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone Wasatch 3123 

Mother's Evening Song 

By Amy M. Rice 

(Second Poem to Receive Honorable Mention in the Eliza Roxey 

Snow Poetry Contest) 

Long ago when twilight gathered 

I would turn my wayward feet 
Toward my home, in fear and trembling 

At the shadows I would meet. 
Then I'd scurry through the meadow 

Falter 'neath low hanging trees 
Stalked by Gnomes of childish fancy 

'Til upon the evening breeze 

Came the sounds of sweetest music 

That my soul has ever known. 
'Twas the voice of mother singing 

Just to lead me safely home. 
"Guide us, Oh thou great Jehovah" 

Every word I'd understand. 
"We are weak, but thou art able, 

Hold us with thy powerful hand." 

Gone the fear that stalked my footsteps. 

Gone the phantoms of the night. 
As those words in happy cadence, 

Filled my soul with strange delight. 
Gentle breezes spread the chorus 

Over all the friendly land. 
"We are weak, but thou art able, 

Hold us with thy powerful hand." 

Many years since then have brought me 

Their full share of night and day. 
Oft I've stood in fear and trembling 

In the shadows by the way. 
From the past those words still linger 

Helping me to make my choice. 
"Guide us, Oh thou great Jehovah" 

In my mother's singing voice. 

And again the shadows vanish 
And my soul is strong and brave. 

For I know she still is singing 
In that home beyond the grave ; 

Singing songs of praise and glory 
In that far off, happy land. 

"Guide us, Oh thou great Jehovah, 
Hold us with thy powerful hand." 

When the last great shadows gather 
And my day on earth is done — 

Then I know I'll hear her singing 
Just to guide me safely home. 

Letter to President Clarissa S. Williams 

January 31, 1928 
President Clarissa S. Williams, 
1401 Sigsbee Avenue, 
Salt Lake City, Utah. 

Dear Sister Williams : 

The sisters of the General Board of the Relief Society desire 
to express to you and yours at this sad hour, their fond affection 
and sincere sympathy. We know that words avail little in con- 
veying the sentiments we truly feel for you and yours, as we 
contemplate the sunset of a career like that of Brother Williams ; 
not terminated, but only transferred to a higher sphere of service. 

In the passing of Brother Williams, we too have lost a 
valued friend and wise advisor. All of his associates in the 
many activities of life, testify to the fact that "he was a friend 
to man." It has been said that "it is a great gift, a divine gift, to 
be a friend, and perhaps it is the greatest thing one mortal can 
be towards another." Brother Williams had a host of friends even 
at the time of life when men are prone to feel that many of their 
friends have already passed beyond. We know him as a true 
gentleman, who lent dignity to every path he trod. He honored 
the many positions he filled and was a credit to his state and 
people. Modest and unassuming, yet public spirited, he did his 
part to build up and maintain the morality and integrity of the 
community in which he lived. 

He has borne the burdens of life nobly, for no man achieves 
the place that Brother Williams occupied without bearing burdens. 
He has earned his rest, a rest that no one would deny him. The 
companion of his life, his sons and daughters no doubt feel that 
he has rounded out a beautiful life and is entitled to the reward 
of the faithful and the righteous. 

Be of good cheer. Sorrow not. Could Brother Williams 
speak, he would say with the poet: "Let more attest, I have 
lived and seen God's hand through a life time, and all was for 
the best." 

God's blessings be upon you always, 

Your sisters and your friends, 

General Board of Relief Society, 
Annie Wells Cannon, 
Alice L. Reynolds, 
Lotta Paul Baxter, 

Note : This letter will be recorded in the minutes of the General 

Board of the Relief Society. 


Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV MARCH, 1928 No. 3 

Book of Mormon Women 
and Their Work 

By John Henry Evans 

The Story of Obscure Man. 

There was to be an organ recital in the Tabernacle at Salt 
Lake City. You know without being told what a wonderful 
thing that is even today, when there are other great organs in 
the United States. It was more so in the days I am speaking of, 
because at that time it was the only instrument of its kind in the 
country, if not in the world. On this occasion some notable 
persons from different parts of our nation were present to hear 
the organ for the first time. 

The organist, who very naturally wanted to show himself at 
his best, proudly struck the keys for the opening notes. But 
no opening notes issued. He struck them again, with the same 
result. It was in the days before electricity had been harnessed to 
do the hundred-and-one things it now does for man. In con- 
siderable alarm he went behind the instrument to see if the man 
who operated the bellows that furnished the power had any ex- 
planation of the organ's embarrassing silence. 

"I was not turning the crank," he said simply. 

"Not turning the crank!" the organist fairly shouted. "And 
for what reason, pray?" 

"You see, sir, it's this way: You, bein' at the keyboard, gets 
all the praise and credit for the beautiful music, while I, bein' 
back here where nobody ever comes, gets none at all. And yet, sir, 
as you'll admit you can't do anything without me. I just wanted 
to teach you, sir — that's all." 

The Story of Obscure Woman. 

That is the way it has been with woman. Always, until re- 
cently, she has been at the back of the organ, while man has been at 
the keyboard, and often it has not mattered that she has, nnre 
times than we can count, furnished the inspiration and the power 
by which man has worked. It is as if you were to hold up a 


rose to be admired and forget all about the wondrous forces inside 
it that had produced its surpassing beauty. Not in one nation alone 
has woman been in the background and man in the foreground, 
but in all nations, especially in the Hebrew nation, where lay 
the roots of the Nephite peoples. 

Jewish Ideals of Woman in Ancient Times. 

That hint about the Hebrews will bear looking into a little. 
It may give us a clew on which to work when we come to look 
for the ideals of womanhood that the ancient peoples of this 
continent started out with and developed here. And SO' I ask the 
question, What about woman among the descendants of Abraham ? 

From the time of this patriarch to the close of the New 
Testament days, is about two thousand years. Yet in those twenty 
centuries there is surprisingly little in the Bible about woman 
and her work. Mostly we read of what man thought and did. 
That is partly because woman's position among the Jews was 
subordinate to man's and partly because man wrote all the 
histories. If the person at the keyboard I mentioned were to 
write a book about organs, we should perhaps have little or 
nothing about the worker at the bellows. 

The Hebrews had no woman ruler — at least, no woman that 
appeared openly as a ruler. None was ever on the throne, that 
is, although, for anything we know at present, she may have 
directed public affairs on more than one occasion from behind the 
scenes. Public affairs were for men. The home was for woman, 
but even there man was in theory the "head." Woman was at best 
"an help meet for him." Paul forbade a woman to speak in the 
church. A man might have more than one wife. Also, not to 
have children was a "reproach." For "children are an heritage 
of the Lord, and his reward." It was dishonorable, too, for a 
woman to be idle. The work she was expected to do lay in the 
home. She was supposed to grind corn between two millstones, 
to herd sheep, to prepare the food, to dispense hospitality, to 
make clothing for the whole family. She was expected, moreover, 
to cultivate the kindlier virtues in herself and in the children, if 
she had any. Sometimes, as in the case of Hannah, she dedi- 
cated her son to the Lord. A widow could always claim protec- 
tion, and if she had a brother-in-law on her husband's side, 
she was supposed to marry him. 

These are the things that stand out in the culture of the 
Israelites, so far as concerns the station and the work of woman, 
and these are the things, too, that must have lain at the founda- 
tion of Nephite life in this respect, as we shall see when we 
come to consider the few women whose names are mentioned 
in the Book of Mormon. That is not to say, though, that the 
Jews did not regard the work of their women as important, for 


they did so look upon it. Nor is it saying that they did not love 
and cherish their women as highly as the men of other stations. 
The fact is, there have been no people of any time or country 
that thought better of womanhood than the children of Abraham. 
And in this respect, too, the Nephites, their kinsmen, must have 
resembled them. 

Sariah, Lehi's Wife. 

The first of the Book of Mormon women to be mentioned 
here is Sariah, Lehi's wife. She is given three little sentences 
in the Record. On the occasion when the four boys returned 
from Jerusalem with the brass plates, our Old Testament, es- 
sentially, her son Nephi writes : "My mother, Sariah, was ex- 
ceeding glad, for she truly had mourned because of us. For she 
had supposed that we had perished in the wilderness. And she 
also had complained against my father, telling him that he was 
a visionary man and that he had led us forth from the land of our 
inheritance to perish in the wilderness, because her sons were no 
more. After this manner had my mother complained against 
my father. But when we returned, my mother was comforted." 

This has been taken to mean that Sariah was but poor 
spiritual consolation to her husband, however good a housewife 
she may have proved, for, after all, "man shall not live by bread 
alone." And that may easily be. But it may have been only a 
temporary mood, brought on by a terrible anxiety. There is a 
bare possibility, too, that this may have been an isolated case, just 
as in most homes today a batch of bad bread draws a fatherly 
comment because it is exceptional, whereas a hundred batches 
of good bread evoke no mention, because they are taken for 
granted. Not, of course, that I am defending Sariah in the 
situation. To complain is never really justifiable, however human 
it may be. I am only suggesting that her complaint should not 
be allowed to blind our eyes to her virtues. What stands out in 
the passage quoted is her motherly solicitude. She may not 
have the faith and trust in God that her husband has, but, if so, 
she probably has not so much knowledge, either. The simple 
words, "My mother was comforted," leaves room for the im- 

Abish, the Lamanite. 

Another woman mentioned in the Nephite record was named 
Abish. She was a Lamanite, and therefore what is said of 
her is the more remarkable since these people did not, on the 
whole, take any interest in religion. You will easily recall the 
circumstances in the case. Ammon, a Nephite missionary, has 
come among the Lamanites, under a special urge to convert them. 
He has preached the gospel to the king, who now lies prostrate 
on the ground, overcome by the Spirit. The queen also, pres- 


ently, with Ammon and same herdsmen of the king's lies there 
from the same cause. 

And now Abish comes upon the scene. Gladness is in her 
eye and on her face and in her heart. And so, in order that as 
many others as possible may experience the same sensation as 
herself, she rushes out and goes from house to house, telling 
everyone to "come and see." But when they have come, their 
hearts respond differently from hers. They are angry. They 
seek for the cause, and, as usual with bad humor, light on the 
wrong thing. It is the Nephite stranger, they think, that is re- 
sponsible for all the trouble. But the maid knows it is due to 
the power of the Lord working in the prostrate forms. When 
she fears that one of them will hack Ammon to pieces, she goes 
to the queen, takes her by the hand, and revives her. 

A woman is supposed not to be able to keep a secret. But 
Abish has one, and knows how to keep it, too. Here it is : 
Years before, perhaps when she was a little girl, her father — 
was he a Lamanite ? — had a vision. What had become of him or 
how he come to have one, is left to the imagination, like so many 
other things in the Book of Mormon. But the vision was good 
seed put into fruitful soil with Abish. For his daughter, not 
daring to mention it to her ignorant and hardened associates, had 
secretly nursed and cherished it in her heart, waiting, no doubt, 
for the time when she might speak out. And now that time had 

It is only a glimpse that we get of Abish — but a glimpse 
of a face that reveals much, if we use our imagination. 

The Lamanite Queen. 

And this Lamanitish queen, too, is interesting. We do not 
know what her name is. She is called merely "the queen." Her 
husband is king only of a province, not of all the Lamanites, and 
a bloody-minded fellow he is, too, till he is converted. For, as 
you know, he does not think twice over a trifling matter like 
running his poor herdsmen through with the sword because they 
have let thieves steal his majesty's cows or sheep. Of course, 
we must not allow ourselves to think of crowns and thrones, of 
fine silks and perfumed baths, of palaces and liveried servants, 
when we say "queen" in this case. For the Lamanites of those 
days were — well, Lamanites. But the queen was still a queen, 
and, as the old saying has it, all women are the same "under 
the skin." 

When the king, her husband, had fallen, he was carried to 
her presence and laid on the bed. Believing him to be dead, 
although she declared he did not smell, she and her sons and 
daughters mourned over him after the fashion of her people. 
Two days he lay thus. Then she sent for Ammon, of whose 
prowess with the cattle thieves she had heard. "The servants of 
my husband," she said to him, "have told me that thou art a 


prophet of a holy God and that thou hast power to do mighty 
things. Go in and see the king." 

Ammon did so*. This, of all things, was what he had desired. 
"He is not dead," was his simple comment, "but sleepeth in God. 
On the morrow he shall rise again. Do you believe this?" 

"If you say it is so," she answered, "I believe." 

"Blessed art thou," Ammon went on. "Woman, there has not 
been such great faith among all the Nephites." 

This statement throws light, not only on the queen, but 
also on the Nephite women in general. 

She watched at the bedside of her husband from that time 
till he rose on the following day, believing that, as Ammon had 
predicted, he surely would rise. When this event happened, the 
king said, stretching out his hand to his wife, "Blessed be the 
name of God, and blessed art thou. For as surely as thou livest, 
I have seen my Redeemer, who shall come forth and be born 
of a woman, and redeem all those who will believe on His 

It was on this occasion that the queen with the rest, sank 
down, overpowered by the Spirit. 

On being raised by Abish, she stood up on her feet and cried 
"with a loud voice," "O blessed Jesus, who has saved me from 
an awful hell ! O blessed God, have mercy on this people !" Her 
hands folded and her heart overflowing with joy, she said things 
that those present were unable to understand. Then, taking the 
hand of her husband, just as Abish had taken hold of hers, she 
revived him. 

The Ammonite Mothers. 

In a letter of Helaman to Moroni during the great war be- 
tween the Nephites and the Lamanites, less than three quarters 
of a century before the coming of Christ in the flesh, we get a 
glimpse of a group of mothers in their influence over their sons. 
These, too, happen to be Lamanite women, but women who have 
become converted to the teachings of the Nephites. 

Here, as you will remember, is the setting: The king and 
queen and Abish, with their whole people and some thousands 
in other Lamanite provinces, have joined the church. In order 
to save them from being slaughtered by the unconverted Laman- 
ites, Ammon and his fellow missionaries conduct them to the land 
of Zarahemla, where they were well received by the Nephites 
and are given the Land of Jershon as their home. And here 
they live in peace, guarded by an armed force of their white 

You will recall, too, that, when the war broke out, these 
Ammonites, as they were called, were very much troubled in 
spirit over their not being able to fight for their country, be- 
cause they had made a covenant never again to shed human 
blood. As the war progressed, however, their boys grew up 


into young men. Not having sworn, as their fathers had, not to 
shed human blood, these boys might enlist — which they did with 
the eagerness of youth looking for adventure and the heroic deed. 
There were two thousand of them, and they were led by no 
less a person than the high priest, Helaman. "They were all 
young men," says the record, "exceeding valiant for courage and 
also for strength and activity." Not only so. "They were men 
who were true at all times in whatsoever thing they were en- 
trusted." Helaman calls them affectionately "my sons" and "my 
stripling Ammonites." 

I need not here recount the details of their adventure. That 
I have done in another chapter of this book. It is enough to 
know that in all the battles these young men fought — and they 
were in many and contested with absolute indifference to their 
own safety — not one of them lost his life, although everyone of 
them was wounded, more or less seriously. What is the secret of 
this fact? 

Their m)others , teachings, declares Helaman, when their 
captain asked them how it was that they obeyed his orders with 
such exactness, they told him their mothers had taught them. 
And when he inquired into the cause of their absolute faith that 
they would not fall in battle, he received the same answer, "Our 
mothers did teach us!" Those devout women had burned into 
their hearts the thought — "if you do not doubt, God will deliver 
you from death by the sword." It was a great tribute to the 
mothers of those two thousand boys — such a tribute as any 
mother, in whatever country or time, might well be proud of. 

Estimate in Which Women Were Held. 

Women, therefore, were held in high esteem among the 
Nephites, especially of the republic. Amulek, a companion of 
Alma on many of his preaching tours, speaks with reverence 
of women. The phrase "in defense of our wives and our chil- 
dren" formed a part of the Nephite battle cry, not only as an 
incentive for men to enlist, but also during an actual engagement. 
It was only in the last days of the nation that this estimate fell, 
that weapons of war were thrust into the hands of women and 

Some of the Things Women Did. 

As for the work women were required to do among this 
people, very little information is attainable by us now. In various 
places in the Book of Mormon we find statements to the effect 
that the women made "good homely cloth," that they spun, and 
that they made silk and "fine-twined linen." Doubtless, too, they 
prepared food for the household, looked after the education of 
the children, and in general did whatever was to be done about the 
home, meantime cultivating such feminine virtues as were deemed 
valuable in that age and under those conditions of life. 

The above is a picture of Mrs. Joseph A. McGuire (center back row) 
of Honolulu, Hawaiian Mission ; her mother, Mrs. S. K. Kaeo ; her 
daughter, Mrs. George Lin ; granddaughter, Mrs. Frank Rodrigues ; and 
great granddaughter, Miss Evelin Rodrigues. Sister McGuire is well 
known to Hawaiian Missionaries, having entertained many of them in 
her home. She is an ardent Church worker in the Waikiki Branch ; a 
faithful Relief Society teacher; and belongs to the Hawaiian Choir. 
She also does considerable temple work. 

Cyrus E. Dallin and the Indians 

By hula Greene Richards 

At the evening services in the Twentieth ward, Salt Lake 
City, August 15, 1926, a pleasing lecture was given by Cyrus E. 
Dallin, the oldest and best known of Utah sculptors. His theme, 
in the main, was his acquaintance with and admiration for the 
Aborigines of our country. 

In Springville, Utah, where Mr. Dallin was born, the Indians 
often came and pitched their wigwams so that they were neigh- 
bors to the white settlers, and as a child the boy found much 
pleasure and obtained much useful information by associating with 
the boys of the "red skins," as they were sometimes called. 

Several games were described, by the speaker, which he 
learned of the Indian children. The boys, as also the Indians 
generally, were found to be friendly and honest in their sports 
and in their dealings generally with the white people. 

One thing, the little white boy envied his dark skinned play- 
fellows for was that they never received corporal punishment 
for the childish mistakes they made, which could not be said 
of the children of English parents generally, to whom the admoni- 
tion "spare the rod," etc., meant a great deal. 

The free and easy manner of life which characterized the 
Indians, with their good natured, jovial talk carried a dignity, a 
charm for young Dallin which he failed to discover among many 
other people who were hard working and readily irritated. 

The inspiration which was the forerunner awakening the 
latent fire of genius in the soul of the boy, was first really sensed 
at a "Peace Compact" which he witnessed between United States 
officers and Indian chiefs. These ceremonies took place in a large 
tent belonging to the white officers. This tent was pitched in a 
beautiful meadow surrounding one of the cool, pleasant springs. 
The officers were seated in the tent ready for the peace talk- 
when the Indians came riding down through a mountain pass to 
join them. How majestic and splendid those Indian braves, all 
painted up and bedecked with beads and feathers, appeared to the 
appreciative boy it would be difficult to describe or even to 

The head chief among the troop of Indians and two or three 
others closely associated with him dismounted and were directed 
to enter the tent where the white officers were. The other In- 
dians remained on their horses where they sat very orderly, 
manifesting remarkable patience during the council of the leaders 
inside the tent. The business was attended to with much de- 
? ' deration and a considerable length of time was consumed with it. 


As soon as those authorized to take part in the council were 
all inside the tent, the front flap which was the door, was 
dropped so that those outside could not see what was being done 
inside. But boys were not to be kept from seeing "a circus" 
because the front entrance was closed. There were other ways. 
The back of the tent was but a short distance from a patch of 
green corn. It was a hot summer's day. The men in the tent 
would have to have air. The boys felt certain the back of the 
tent would be opened — and it was. And boys were there at the 
edge of the corn field to see and hear what was being done 
within the tent. To one boy at least the business of that Peace 
Compact was exceedingly interesting. 

The spontaneous, simple sincerity and native dignity of the 
Indian chief who led in the business to be transacted made so 
profound an impression upon the boy that it was never to be 

The chief brought out a large, long stemmed pipe, which 
evidently was to be smoked as "The Pipe of Peace." He courteous- 
ly offered it to the leader among the white officers to be smoked 
first. Not to be outdone in politeness by an Indian the white 
man cordially waved the pipe back to the chief to be first smoked 
by himself. The chief graciously accepted the consideration 
thus shown and after lighting the pipe drew a long breath from 
it and facing the east expelled the smoke slowly. Another wreath 
was inhaled, the chief turned and the smoke was blown toward 
the west. The same was repeated toward the north and toward 
the south. Then the smoke was blown up toward the sky, and 
lastly down toward the earth. This was done as a token that 
the chief pledged peace on all sides and in every direction with 
the white people. 

When this performance was completed he carefully wiped the 
end of the stem with a corner of his blanket before passing the 
pipe again to the white man. The same routine was gone through 
by every man in the tent. Then they all shook hands heartily, 
which appeared to complete the proceedings. 

After a while as the boy grew older the creative fire 
kindled in his soul became irresistible and had to seek ex- 
pression. It took Cyrus E. Dallin away from his home, his 
kindred, all the beloved associations of his early life up to that 
time, to seek out the line of his life work and the possibilities 
awaiting him. He started out a poor young man with almost 
nothing to spend as he went, and with no knowledge of what 
was considered necessary to carry in traveling. He had no food 
with him and was soon hungry. 

The railroad trains were new then in this part of the coun- 
try. They had no sleepers or dining cars. You had to sleep 
where you sat if you slept on the train, and take with you what 


you should eat or money to buy supplies at stopping places. 
Dallin had started for Chicago, taking nothing with him to eat 
and very little with which to buy supplies of any kind. He felt 
lonesome. He did not know anyone in the crowds around him. 
But he was not lonesome very long. Before the train pulled out 
a great joy came to him when he saw quite a delegation of Indians 
board the cars. They had been invited to go to the capitol of 
the United States and meet in council there with the president 
and other leaders of the government. Dallin was not long 
in making acquaintance with these dark travelers. They were 
Crow Indians, instead of Utes, with whom the boy had been so 
much associated formerly. But although their language was dif- 
ferent to the Utes, the Indians had a sign language which seemed 
to be similar in the different tribes and familiar to all. The 
boy had a fairly good understanding o)f their sign language and 
soon picked up a few words so he could converse easily with 
the Crows, which was interesting and agreeable on both sides. 
It was not long either before the white boy was invited to join 
in feasting upon jerked meat and other edibles with which the 
Indians, being more wise than the boy had sensibly supplied 
themselves. For four days the journeying with those people, in 
whom the boy found much that was good to study, was a pleas- 
ure trip for which he was very thankful. 

When the train passed through a dark tunnel there were 
no lights in the cars to be switched on, but all was total black- 
ness. The Indians were greatly alarmed and grunted signi- 
ficantly. When they came out again into daylight every one of 
the Indians except two were standing erect and showed by their 
looks that they were badly frightened. The two exceptions had 
crawled under their seats as far as they could, where they lay 
huddled in great fear. They wanted Dallin to tell them what it 
meant. He had no language in which to explain it to them, 
except the sign language, in which they conversed. So, putting 
the tips of his fingers together and holding them up in a way to 
indicate the formation of a mountain, he pointed to the moun- 
tain outside the car window to show them what he meant. Then 
with his left hand, putting the tips of his thumb and fingers to- 
gether he indicated the hole or tunnel which had been bored 
through a portion of the mountain, and with the index finger 
of his right hand described the train of cars rushing through the 
tunnel and coming out on the other side. The Indians under- 
stood and were satisfied. When they were rushed through an- 
other tunnel they were perfectly silent, there were no gruntings 
and no signs of fright when they saw daylight again. 

As they were reaching the point where the Indians were to 
take train for Washington and the white boy for Chicago 1 , the 
boy felt rather lonesome again. But he cheerfully shook hands 


with the Indians and made them know that he appreciated their 
kind treatment and sociability towards him and that he would 
not forget them. After having shaken hands with each one 
except the head chief who was a large and powerful man, Dallin 
wondered if he dared to approach him. He had not spoken with 
that great man and did not know whether the chief had seen 
him or known that he was there with some of the less important 
of his company. But the big chief took notice, now seeming to 
sense the embarrassment the white boy felt, and manifested his 
friendly sentiments towards him by shaking his hand warmly 
and looking as though he felt good to acknowledge his presence 
and wished him well. Dallin thought a white man could not 
have shown a boy more consideration under such circumstances. 
The boy was made to feel less alone in the big world by the 
evidence of such genial fellowship from one of the people he 
already thought so- well of. 

Many years later on one of his trips home, Dallin, having 
business in Washington, D. C, found there another delegation 
of Indians just brought from the west. Pleased with the dis- 
covery the sculptor inquired of the Indians if any of them had 
been there before. To- his delight he found one who had been 
in that other company and remembered the white boy with great 

The lecturer next took his audience to Paris, France, at the 
time he was first there. Good fortune still favored him in 
bringing near to where he was a company of his favorite people, 
the American Indians. They were engaged to travel and per- 
form through England, France, etc., by the famous American 
"cowboy, Buffalo Bill," (William Cody) with his troop of cow 
boys. Dallin hastened to the place where the Indians were to 
perform, delighted and expectant. Others also hurried there. 
The introduction of American Indians and cowboys was a great 
novelty in Paris. 

One celebrity who took the young man's attention was the 
world renowned animal painter, Rosa Bonheur. She was dressed 
in a suit more like a man's than a woman's. Her head was covered 
with a small hat suited rather to a boy or man than a woman. Her 
dress and appearance throughout made it difficult to judge 
whether it was a man or a woman you saw. She, of course, was 
there to draw pictures of the horses to be ridden by the Indians 
and cowboys. Rosa hired a young man to hold a horse while she 
drew a picture of it. When she had finished her drawing she paid 
the man two francs for his help. Another fellow asked him, "How 
much did she pay you?" The one who had the honor of having 
been an assistant to the great artist replied, "Why do you say 
'What did she pay you?' That is a man!" The first questioner 
said he would bet as much as the money paid that the artist was 


a woman. The honored one took the bet and of course lost the 
money he had earned. 

Rosa wanted to speak to the Indian chief and he was invited 
down from the stand where the Indians were seated to talk with 
the noted artist. Their talk had to be interpreted for them by 
some of the men who understood the different languages and 
could interpret. But they liked each other and expressed kindly 
feelings. Rosa presented the chief with a finger ring and said 
it was offered as a token of friendship. The Indian took the 
ring and placed it on his finger and said he accepted it as a 
token of friendliness. He held his hand up and looking at the 
ring declared, " Before that ring shall leave my finger the finger 
shall leave my hand." 

The artist was highly pleased with the gallantry displayed by 
the chief and had him told that she greatly appreciated the noble 
sentiment he had expressed, and that a " Frenchman could not 
have said it better." The Indian name of the chief being in- 
terpretted meant "Soaring Eagle," or something of the kind, and 
Rosa had him told that in one respect there was a similarity in 
his name and hers, both were words with meanings — Bonheur 
meant "good feelings" or "happiness." 

Dallin's first finished piece of sculptor was an Indian on a 
horse — carrying out, in a measure at least, that first great in- 
spiration revealing the line which was to determine his life work. 
His famous memorial statue of the noble Indian, Massasoit, at 
Plymouth, Massachusetts, is another demonstration of his faith- 
fulness to early impressions in his chosen work. Loyal to his 
native state, a model of each of these productions stands in the 
State Capitol of Utah. 

Still clinging to his deep set fascination for the Indians, 
Dallin's imposing statue of the great pioneer leader, Brigham 
Young, standing in the center of the road at the crossing of 
South Temple and Main Street in Salt Lake City, Utah, has on 
the east side of its pedestal an Indian hunter in the act of shooting 
with bow and arrow. And in keeping with this idea the sculptor 
at the close of his lecture stressed the fact that President Brigham 
Young was an earnest friend of the Indians and always ad- 
monished his people to treat them with fairness and friendliess. 

A gigantic statue of "The Peace Indian" erected in some 
appropriate place in Utah and done by Cyrus E. Dallin, according 
to the ideal which was born in his soul as a boy, would be a 
splendid achievement which the native state of the sculptor would 
do well to foster. 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 




MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Ethel Reynolds Smith 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Barbara Howell Richards 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Miss Alice Louise Reynolds 

Mrs. Lalene H. Hart Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Elise B. Alder 
Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Editor .... . . . Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... . . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ....... Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV MARCH, 1928 No. 3 


The Passing of Edward H. Anderson 

The dean of the editors of Church magazines has gone to 
his reward. For thirty years he has attended to the multiplicity 
of details that must be taken care of if a magazine is to reach 
its readers in good shape and on time. Nothing comes by chance, 
and this is true in the severest sense when applied to magazine 
work. Every cut, every word, that enriches and adorns the pages 
must be attended to with the utmost scrupulosity. That Edward 
H. Anderson has done his work painstakingly and well the pages 
of the Era bear eloquent witness. 

At the service held Sunday, February 5th, in the Richards 
Ward Chapel, the speakers dwelt on the fact that Edward H. 
Anderson was a man of sound judgment, trustworthy in every 
sense of the word and a Latter-day Saint to the very core. All of 
these attributes have been reflected in the pages of the Improve- 
ment Era these many years. 

It has been our good fortune to mingle rather closely with 
Editor Anderson and to have recourse to his good advice, backed 
as, it was, by years of experience. Our feeling is the general 
feeling of those who have been close to him, that respect for him 
and admiration of him grew with the years. His was a gentle and 
refined spirit. 


In this day when a veritable host of critics can be found 
who declare that spirituality has taken wing and that we are the 
victims of a mechanistic civilization, it is refreshing and reassuring 
to know men like Edward H. Anderson. It is a source of conso- 
lation to realize that his deep-seated spirituality has made itself 
felt on every editorial page and in the exercise of his function as 
critic over a period covering nearly half his earthly life. 

At the service Junius F. Wells, with whom Elder Anderson 
had connections early in his literary career, read a poem written 
by Editor Anderson entitled "My Star." On the 26th day of 
January it was our pleasure, at the Creative Artists dinner held in 
connection with the Leadership Week at the Brigham Young Uni- 
versity, to listen to Editor Anderson respond to a toast. During 
his brief address he read this poem with much the same zest, we 
fancy, as in the days when he was a younger man and the poem 
was new. Those of us who heard the reading only seven days 
before his passing were peculiarly touched when we heard it read 
again by Elder Wells. 

His life was a hallowed life and the memory of it will always 
inspire those who knew him with fidelity, courage and faith. He 
was the servant of us all and above all else he was the servant of 
the Master, the greatest of all servants. 

Now's the Time to Swat 

We have had placed on our desk an editorial on the fly, pub- 
lished in the Minneapolis Journal. It is so timely that we are in- 
cluding it in our editorial columns. 

Now is the best time of the whole year to swat flies, as Dr. 
W. A. Evans remarked sometime since in his column on this 
page. Why swat flies in the winter, when they are so scarce? 
Because their very scarcity, plus the fact that those which dodge 
the swatter cannot seek refuge outdoors, makes a thorough job 

In our dealings with the fly pest, most of us are like the 
Arkansas mountaineer who never patched his leaky roof, because 
the job could not be done in the rain, and did not need doing in 
fair weather. We go energetically about the business of swatting 
flies only when they are so plentiful as to arouse our ire, which 
is in the summer, when they are likewise so plentiful that there is 
little chance to effect even a visible reduction in their numbers. 
But now that it is winter and flies are so few that we could virtu- 
ally exterminate the breed in Minneapolis, we do not swat as we 
should, for they are not noticeably bothering us. 

Save for those that travel into town on vehicles or railway 
trains, every one of the millions of flies that make nuisances of 


themselves in Minneapolis in summer, is a descendant of some 
fly that survived the preceding winter inside of some building 
right here in town. The average fly seldom travels more than 
a hundred yards from its birthplace under its own power. So the 
winter's flies in any locality are the ancestors of the subsequent 
summer's flies in that same region. 

One swat in December saves a thousand swats in August. 
The parent, who, in midsummer, pays his little boy a nickel a 
dozen bounty on swatted flies could save money by rasing the 
price to ten cents a head between November and March. 

If every househlder, and every user of business premises, 
were to hunt down vigilantly the few flies that now warm them- 
selves under his roof, Minneapolis would come mighty close to 
being a flyless town next summer. 

The Centenary of the Birth of Henrik Ibsen 

It will be one hundred years on the 20th of March, 1928, 
since Henrik Ibsen, the great Norwegian dramatist, was born. 
He was a pathfinder, discovering new ways to do old things. 
He has very fittingly been called the Norwegian Shakespeare, and 
is generally allowed to be the greatest of all our modern dramatists. 
His greatest disciple is George Bernard Shaw, the man whose 
statements have such uncommon news value among contemporary 
men of letters. We are living in an age of realism. Ibsen was one of 
the first writers to give us a representation of what realism 
means in drama. A few days ago John Van Durten, the British 
critic and dramatist, who is the author of Young Woodley, stated 
that what Ibsen had done, to borrow an American phrase, was to 
"debunk" drama. In other words he has taken out of it the 
make-believe material and has attempted to- show things as they 
actually exist. 

We are especially interested in Ibsen because his greatest 
play, The Doll's House, is a plea for a life for woman com- 
mensurate with the powers with which she is endowed. Nora 
had been educated to have superficial and incorrect notions of 
life. Consequently, when the disillusionment came she faced 
a terrible tragedy and precipitated a terrible tragedy for her 
family. Nevertheless, as she went forth from her home leaving 
husband and children she said, in so many words, I go forth to 
find out what the facts are concerning life. All of Ibsen's 
plays emphasize this idea. Shaw very whittily said that "Ibsen 
came to call the righteous (meaning the self-righteous) to re- 

It is notable that his country was among the first to grant 
suffrage to women, and that very early in the struggle Norwegian 
women were to be found in the Norwegian Parliament. It is sig- 


nificant of the spirit of the nation, Ibsen taught, that the first 
woman to be made an ambassador to any country was to Norway. 
Russia had taken Ibsen and all his countrymen at their word 
and had appointed a woman to be its representative, and she 
was accepted. 

We feel it would be unpardonable neglect for a woman's 
magazine to pass by the centenary of Henrik Ibsen without draw- 
ing attention to the very notable work he did for the emancipa- 
tion of women. 

The Adventures of Mr. Fly 

By Ann M. Bennion 

The first place I remember in my life, was a nice, dirty pig 
pen. I must have been very tiny because there were millions of 
us in one little space. 

Oh ! Ho ! it was a fine place. Just billions of big, fat germs, 
just what us flies like to live on. 

One day I decided to venture out into the world, so I left 
the rest of the family, and gathering a lot of germs on my legs, I 
started out. I soon came to a house where there were several 
children playing. Of course I wanted to be generous with them 
so I unloaded my germ-laden legs on them and flew on into' the 
house. There, in the first room, lay a little girl tossing with fever. 
I heard someone say, it's typhoid. 

I could see several other flies playing around her so I went 
over, and there were all kinds of fine, fat typhoid germs, so I 
loaded my legs with them and flew into the next room where a 
baby was playing on the floor. I deposited some of my germs 
on him, then again I flew outside but just as I flew out there 
was a strong breeze struck me and blew me a long distance. 

By the time I was able to land I was very hungry. I searched 
all around but was unable to find one thing to eat. I looked around 
and everything seemed so strange. There were very few flies. 1 
just thought to myself, "This is a poor place for Mr. Fly to live." 

I decided I'd go in the house but as I hit what I thought 
was the doorway I almost broke my neck for there was a screen 
stretched. I crept around and around for almost two hours trying 
to find a place to get in. I thought, "Well, Mr. Fly, you are 
doomed to die from hunger." But all at once the screen opened 
and let me tell you I lost no time in flying through the door. Pros- 
pects seemed much worse inside for everything was so clean I could 


find nothing at all to drink or eat. 

Soon I heard a girl say, I am going to put out some formal- 
dahyde for these flies. Of course I thought she was just feeling 
sorry for us. So I sat down on the table and waited. Soon she 
came with a saucer and placed it right by me. I went up and 
drank from the dish. Oh ! it was good and even sugar in it. But 
just at this stage, oh, dear me, my head, my stomach, oh, all over I 
was so sick. 

So I decided to lie down until I felt better. I saw my few 
comrades lying about me. Some were moaning, some were groan- 
ing, but oh, something was happening. Now we were all being 
gathered together into a dish pan. I turned over and could see 
we were going toward a big flame of fire. I knew this was my 
last chance, so I picked up all the strength I could muster up and 
flew across the room to the door. I stayed there until the fresh 
air had revived me. I felt I must have something to eat or I 
should surely perish. 

Just then someone brought out some nice roast beef. I 
thought I'd be very careful how I ate of it, but it was not neces- 
sary to prepare at all, for just as I went to light I heard someone 
say, "Swat that fly." Of course I didn't know what they meant, 
but I thought it was time for me to go, but just as I turned some- 
thing came smash down on me breaking my wing and stunning me. 

I could not say how long I lay there on the floor, but when I 
came too, I looked up and saw the screen open. I thought 
right then, "This is no place for me," so I flew out of the door 
and out to the pig pen. It was also very clean but my attention 
was soon drawn to a screen in some little slats inside of which was 

I thought I should like to go in so I hunted around until I 
found a little funnel leading into it. But when I got in there 
was no way of getting out. 

I have been and talked to some of the other flies and find 
out it is a fly trap and here I am doomed to stay until I die. But 
although this is a tragic death it is better than to live in that spot- 
less, clean house where one's life is always in danger. 


National Council of Women 
of the United States 

Jennie B. Knight 

As we were leaving the convention hall on the 16th floor of 
Hotel Waldorf-Astoria, Dec. 5, 1927, we glanced through the 
window and found that night had crept upon us unawares. The 
grandeur of the scene before us held us spell bound. Far as one 
could catch the view were shadow-like buildings. On a level and 
higher than the hotel arose turrets, towers, domes and minarets, 
reaching into a star lighted sky. From this unusual silhouette, 
shown myriads of lights resembling the stars, some more brilliant 
than the rest, but each steadfast in its place giving light in needed 

And so the National Council of Women sends forth its light 
in its effort "to advance the best good of our homes and nation 
by the promotion of greater unity of thought, sympathy and pur- 
pose," and in its desire to "overthrow all forms of ignorance and 

The purpose of the National Council of Women, according 
to Article 11 of the By-Laws and Standing Rules, is to maintain 
connection with the International Council of Women of which it is 
the representative in this country, and to serve as a clearing-house 
for National Organizations of women in the United States as- 
sembling and exchanging methods of its constituent organizations. 
It will not undertake common programs, or pass joint resolutions 
effecting the policy of the constituent organizations. At present 
it has standing committees on citizenship, Child- Wei fare Educa- 
tion, Equal Moral standards, Extension, Federal Legislation, 
Finance, Immigration, Industrial Relations, Motion Pictures, 
Music, Permanent Peace, Publicity, Public Health, and Special 
Committees on Art, Letters, jRe-organization, Pan-American- 
Standard of Admission. 

Perhaps the subject which required the greatest amount of 
time and attention during this session was the matter of Re- 

The lights from the National Council of Women which have 
shone brightly and effectively for forty years in their organized 
effort will not go out but continue "to advance the best good of 
our homes and nation." The council will continue "to maintain 
connection with the International Council of Women of which it 
is the representative in this country." 

There are at the present time, thirty-four member societies 


in the council with standing committees on Citizenship, Child- 
Welfare Education, Equal Moral Standards, Extension, Federal 
Legislation, Finance, Immigration, Industrial Relations, Motion 
Pictures, Music, Permanent Peace, Publicity, Public Health, and 
Special Committees on Art, Letters, Re-organization, Pan- 
American and Standard of Admission. 

All sessions of the conference were replete with information 
and inspiration. At the official opening of the convention Mon- 
day evening, the invocation was by Rev. Anna Garlin Spencer. 
Greetings and welcomes were extended by the chairman of the 
local committee and the mayor of New York City, Mrs. Moore 
and Mrs. Spencer, both honorary officers. 

The president's address followed in which she paid high 
tribute to those who in the service of the council "gave self- 
lessly of their strength and vision, then passed into silence, leaving 
their memories and inspiration as a precious heritage." She gave 
a brief history of the accomplishments of the council from its 
organization in 1888, calling attention also to the International 
Council. Among the many achievements of the National Council 
she mentioned "the establishment by congress of the U. S. Chil- 
dren's Bureau in 1912, following the recommendations of Pres- 
idents Roosevelt and Taft, and urged by twelve of the most 
influential women's organizations." Any reference to the Chil- 
dren's Bureau naturally aroused a sense of pride in the Utah 
delegates, because of the cooperation of the Relief Society with 
the bureau. 

The President in her address reminded those present of the 
passage of the Eighteenth Amendment, the development of social 
agencies for the prevention of delinquency, including juvenile 
courts ; the demand for trained policewomen ; the participation 
of women on committees in the League of Nations ; the work 
of a body of experts for the League in investigating Traffic in 
Women and Children, and many other important features of the 
work of the council. 

A resume of the character and purpose of each of the af- 
filiated organizations was most interesting, of our organizations 
she said: "The Women's Relief Society and the Young Ladies' 
Mutual Improvement Society are (important branches of the 
Church of the Latter-day Saints. The former has a membership 
of almost 60,000 engaged in welfare and cultural and educational 
development. The latter is composed of the young women from 
14 to 20 years of age particularly, and has well developed pro- 
grams of supervised recreational activities, character training is 
a fundamental part of the program." She said that "never in 
the history of the country has race and religious prejudices and 
corruption in public office been more evident." She called at- 
tention to the need of training for home-making, parenthood, law 


observance and other problems that required intelligent con- 
sideration and action, and in which we should be vitally interested. 

The morning sessions of the conference in which delegates 
only were permitted to participate were opened by a salute 
to the flag. Matters of business were conducted with dispatch 
as outlined in the printed programs. 

Luncheon meetings, under the supervision of the various 
standing committees were held each day. The services of spe- 
cialists in the various fields of endeavor were secured for these 
gatherings. Among others Mr. Bascom Johnson, who, having 
just returned from Geneva, gave an enlightening account of the 
work of a committee of experts, appointed by the League of 
Nations to study international traffic in women and children. "A 
notable and epoch making study which will undoubtedly in- 
fluence many communities now sanctioning registration of 
prostitutes and segregation of vice, to abandon this unscientific 
practice and close the markets which stimulate the supply" said 
Mrs. Parker. 

The committee on immigration had given extensive study to 
that problem of separated families and the immigration law. 
The matter was considered at length in which many distressing 
cases were cited which would justify a modification of the 
law. Proposed methods of bringing relief to an unprecedented 
situation were placed before the convention. 

Space and time are insufficient to mention all of the valuable 
programs that were enjoyed, but the presence of such women as 
Mrs. Carrie Chapman Catt on Practical Problems in Patriotism, 
Dr. Josephine Baker and Miss Grace Abbott on Child Welfare, 
and Dr. Alice Hamilton and others is sufficient guarantee of a 
good program. 

The problem of re-organization absorbed the attention of 
the delegates throughout a number of sessions. 

Progress was the precedent set by the founders of the coun- 
cil. In keeping with this precedent, the present board of directors 
selected Mrs. Anna Garlin Spencer chairman of a committee 
on re-organization. After a careful survey of the status of the 
member societies, which required two years time and much labor, 
Mrs. Spencer gave to the delegates assembled, five proposed plans 
for re-organization. After consideration of these plans by the 
body as a whole, a committee was chosen by the president, Mrs. 
Valeria H. Parker, to study the plans and report their recom- 
mendation to the assembly. Mrs. Martha H. Tingey, of the 
Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Association, was a member 
of this committee. 

After careful deliberation the committee reported their recom- 
mendations which asked for a proposed modification of plan No. 


1, and No. 5, which were read and discussed by the convention, 
the final vote to be taken at an adjourned meeting of the council 
to be held in New York, February 7, 1928. A month's notice 
is required to change the constitution and by-laws. 

The evening sessions were open to the public. The pres- 
idents' night was especially interesting. National problems of 
interest to some of the representative women's organizations of the 
United States were presented by national presidents. Martha H. 
Tingey of the Y. L. M. I. A. Board was one of the speakers. The 
presidents of all affiliated organizations or their proxies had 
places on the platform and were introduced to the assembly. This 
meeting resulted in a better understanding of each other's problems. 

The peace program of the convention was reserved for the 
International Banquet which was held in the Astor Gallery of the 

The splendor of the scene was enhanced by the speakers table 
being on a raised platform, the background formed by an im- 
mense American flag in front of which were seated the officers of 
the council, including our own secretary Mrs. Amy Brown Lyman, 
the speakers, and special guests. 

Dr. Valeria Parker, toastmistress, was equally as charming 
in this capacity as president. The program is one long to be 
remembered. Dr. Alice Hamilton, member of the health com- 
mittee, League of Nations, was the first speaker, followed by 
Dr. Nicholas Murray Butler, on "The Briand Treaty." Miss 
Jane Addams of Hull House, closed with an address "Women of 
the World." 

The Utah delegates to the convention were fortunate in 
having a table next to the platform ; they were : Mrs. J. W. 
Knight, Mrs. Martha H. Tingey, Miss Clarissa Beesley, Miss 
May Anderson, Mrs. H. H. Rolapp, Mrs. Harvey Fletcher, Mrs. 
Howard Driggs, Mrs. W. H. Moyle, and Mrs. Howard Stoddard. 

Many social functions were arranged for the delegates, the 
concert under the auspices of the Federation of Music Clubs 
was a delightful affair. It was held in the elaborately decorated 
Empire Room. All numbers on the program were rendered by 
artists and much enjoyed. 

Mrs. Franklin D. Roosevelt, entertained at a buffet luncheon 
for Presidents of Member Societies of the Council at her home. 
Mrs.^ Tingey and I were among the guests, and enjoyed the 
hospitality of a most gracious and charming hostess, as well as a 
more intimate association with other presidents. It is a privilege 
of a high order to be able to attend one of the Conventions of 
the National Council of Women, 

"Unto the Least of These" 

By Frank C. Steele 

Martha Claydon stood in the door of the cottage watching 
the sun rise. For years she had snatched this cool, tranquil hour 
for herself. The Claydon family in the cottage, and the scores 
of other mill people in the cottages croweded along Montgomery 
street, still slept. The early morning stillness brooded over that 
long row of white and green, four-room houses, their east win- 
dows reflecting the rose-blazoned horizon. Far down the avenue 
intersecting Montgomery street, a street car rumbled, the first 
tram to make its appearance after the few fitful hours of traffic 
idleness between one and five o'clock. 

Back on the farm in Dodge county, long before the Claydons 
moved to Atlanta, Martha was always the first out of bed and 
first in the sweet-smelling pine woods. The sight of the sun, 
poised in its glory against the dew-cleansed sky, its light piercing 
the dense foliage and making the leaves and flowers sparkle like 
gems, was a constant inspiration to her. Unuttered dreams and 
longings it aroused, vague and fearful at first, later more sure 
and distinct. 

Martha reflected then and she reflected now: "This great 
sun brings to us each succeeding day a new birth with new op- 
portunities and hopes. Henry, in there sleeping, doesn't know it. 
But it has come to me and I am thankful — this knowledge, this 
Voice whispering comfort and encouragement and an assurance 
of that Light which will some day come to me and mine, that 
Light and Peace which passeth all understanding." 

It was in the days of her young womanhood that Martha 
first heard that "Peace of God which passeth all understanding." 
It was a precious hope dropped by a traveling preacher in Dodge 
county during a street meeting in the county seat. To Martha 
the simple message of this earnest, young man of God, was a 
revelation. She had clung to his promise like the shipwrecked 
mariner clings to a bit of driftwood. Peace ! Martha had found 
little of it. Her wan face, old beyond its years, her hands, peeled 
and rough, her body worn by toil in the mill and the exacting 
duties of the family and home — these combined to tell the story 
of Martha Claydon. And yet there was a part of Martha that 
was not broken. This was her spirit and her spirit had never 

"I must cling to you, sun, for you keep the hope burning," 
mumbled Martha, standing in the doorway, her fingers clutching 
the door, her face encircled in a halo of sunlight. 


The waking world aroused her from her reverie. The sun 
was now a flaming ball far across the mass of roofs and chimneys 
and spires. A deep, hoarse whistle blew somewhere behind 
Montgomery street. Martha cast a last, longing look into the blue 
sky. Her hour was over. Like a mantle the spiritual dropped 
from her. She was now Martha Claydon, factory woman and wife 
and mother to those who loved her in their own way, but who 
did not, could not, understand. 

Martha, quietly and mechanically, lit the cordwood in the 
kitchen stove, made the coffee, mixed the biscuit and placed it 
in the oven, covered the bottom of a frying pan with slices of 
bacon and filled a glass pitcher with cane syrup. 

"Henry, get up, breakfast's nearly ready. Call Eva May, 
Sarah Jane and Wilbur. And Henry, please don't keep the 
food waiting. Get tip now and wash." 

Minutes later the Claydons surrounded the white kitchen 
table bolting hot biscuit, black coffee and odorous shreds of pork. 
Their breakfast fare never changed. Martha had once tried to 
vary it in conformity to a schedule she read in the Sunday paper, 
but Henry had grumbled about "these new-fangled notions about 
eating" being expensive and not intended for mill folk. Martha 
never ventured to experiment again. 

The family ate in silence until Wilbur revived an old sub- 
ject by saying: "Ma's bin at it again, pa. She's bin lookin' 
at the sun — I kin tell by the look in her eyes." 

"Yes, I know, and you needn't be tellin' me, and Martha, 
you all need that extra hour's sleep and there you go wastin' 
it lookin' at the sun as though you were — well — a leetle bit — 

"Go on, pa, I'm used to it." 

"Ma, be reasonable," rejoined the son, as he helped himself 
to another slice of bacon; "you're agettin' on in years and pa 
wants you to take life as easy as you kin. Instead, you git up 
to meet the sun. Gee, the sun to me means work, a heap o' work, 
six days in the week, fifty-two weeks in the year." 

"My son, the sun to your mother means hope." 

There was a laugh. 

"Hope o' what, ma?" 

"Of deliverance." 

The rest of the Claydons dumbly surveyed the mother. Henry 
found words at last: "Ma, these notions are doin' yer no good. 
We're poor folk, ma, don't forgit that. God intended fer us to 
be poor. He loves the poor — " 

"Yes, pa, God loves the poor, perhaps, but he doesn't love 
poverty. He doesn't love to see His children live like beasts. He 
wants them to be free. Free, pa, not from honest work — I guess 


I've done my share of that and I'm proud of it — but free from 
poverty, pa, poverty of body, of mind, of soul." 

Martha's face wore a suggestion of the warmth her heart felt 
as she tried to make them understand — understand just a little. 

"Ma, it sorta hurts to hear yer talk like that. Don't I 
want yer to go to the movies on Saturdays and to church — ?" 

"Yes, Henry, you do the best you can for us. I'm not com- 
plaining. But I dislike the movies we get out here, pa, you know 
that, and the church — well, does the church give us poor folks 
very much to tie to ?" 

"Rev. Chappell is a powerful preacher, Martha, and it's the 
old time preachin' we git, not the new stuff, they say they are 
handin' out in the Tabernacle every Sunday. I guess Bethel 
Baptist church is good enough fer me, Martha." 

"It won't be, pa, when the Light comes. And it's going 
to come, Henry, it's going to come." 

"Ma, hush; yer goin'— " 

"Shut up, Wilbur Claydon. Ma's all right and don't you 
get smart," cried Eva May, savagely, drowning the rasping tones 
of her brother. 

"Eva May's right, Wilbur. This isn't yer affair," said the 
father, turning to the youth, putting on his cap to leave. Then : 

"But, ma, folks are atalkin'." 

Martha made nc reply. 

Soon after Henry's parting suggestion the Claydon house 
was still. The blinds were drawn. The older members of the 
family, including the mother, were at their places in the mill. 
The younger ones soon would depart for the neighborhood school 
and Montgomery street would drowse through the long, sultry 
hours of the July day. 

Miles across the city on Fair street, later the same day, 
two young ladies were hastily removing hats and gloves in an 
effort to find relief from the pitiless heat. 

"Sister Fairley, this has been such a hard, wearisome day," 
one of the missionaries — for missionaries they were, an attrac- 
tive girl just entering her twenties, cried languidly as she dropped 
into an easy chair and reached for a glass of water. "You know 
I have been wondering seriously today whether our work is 
worthwhile, whether or not we are doing any good." 

"Why, Sister Elliott, you must combat that spirit. Try hard 
not to be discouraged, I know many of the people we call on are 
indifferent, some are even rude, and the weather is hot." 

"Hot, hot — I should say it is hot! Really, Sister Fairley, I 
was on the verge of fainting several times while tracting Mont- 
gomery street. The sun beat down on those bare, little cottages 
in fiendish glee. Talk about misery! The houses I entered 


were like ovens, kiddies crying, mothers at the mill — O, it was 

"You paint a vivid picture, Sister Elliott, and a true one. 
But remember, these poor folk have souls, they are our Father's 
children and entitled to the blessings of salvation through the 
gospel. There are thousands of honest, splendid souls among 
them," replied the senior missionary, earnestly. 

"They care nothing for our message. Poverty has killed 
every spark of interest in anything higher than their own simple, 
colorless life. It is useless to try to reason with them, they 
simply haven't the mental capacity or the desire to learn. I tell 
you, it is a waste of time going up one street and down another, 
giving away our tracts only to have them thrown away — wasted." 

"Thrown away, perhaps, but hardly wasted. In fact, I think 
very few of our tracts in this field are thrown away. Christ's 
message, you know, was rejected, yet who dare say that one 
precious act, one saving word of His, was in vain? Christ had a 
definite message to give to the world, so do we missionaries. 
He was scorned, ridiculed, abused, cast out and slain — O, the 
tragedy, the pathos of it all ! — yet he did not complain or mur- 
mur. No sacrifice was too great, no soul too lowly to be sent 
away without his ministration." 

"Sister Fairley, you are getting 'preachy' again, and I don't 
feel like I can endure it today. I guess it's wrong, but I simply 
can't tract in those mill areas and I won't. Why don't we try 
to interest people of education and culture, people who can grasp 
the principles of the gospel — I mean the better class?" 

"The better class ! My dear, Christ knew no better class. 
They were all sheep who needed the Good Shepherd. Did he 
not say that inasmuch as ye 'did it unto the least of these, my 
children, ye did it unto me?' No, it is the experience of the 
church in all ages that it is the poor who receive the gospel, the 
rich rarely." 

"Please don't argue. I have my own views and am en- 
titled to them and I maintain that we spend too much time work- 
ing in the poor sections of the city. I can't do it. I never did 
like this field and this southern climate is killing." 

There was a silence. The younger girl had flung herself in 
a heap on the bed. There she broke into tears. In her hand was 
a letter from home. This she had forgotten in the surge of 
feelings aroused in the discussion of missionary work. Her com- 
panion, Julia Fairley, quietly went about the little apartment pre- 
paring for dinner. The practical Julia knew what a tasty meal 
with clean linen, sparkling china and silver, and a bouquet of 
freshly-cut roses from the backyard garden of "Grandma" Cobb, 
their landlady, could do in restoring the morale of this tempera- 


mental girl, the president of the mission had entrusted to her two 
months ago. 

Lavaun aroused herself after her first flood of tears had 
dried on her troubled face. Adjusting her hair, she sat up and 
looked around the "chummy" little room. 

"Don't forget your letter, Sister Elliott," reminded her com- 
panion, calling from the kitchenette, where she was slicing to- 
matoes. "You know the magic of a letter from home." 

Julia hoped it would be filled with encouragement. O, that 
the folks "back home" realized the importance of a newsy, cheer- 
ful letter to a missionary in the field! So thought Julia as she 
cautiously watched two nervous fingers break open the seal. 

As the younger girl began to read her face grew resentful 
and set. Without replacing the letter in the envelope, she thrust 
it in the pocket of her skirt and arose. Reaching for her hat 
she jerked it into place and before Julia could intercept her, she 
half ran from the room, down the long flight of stairs, through the 
front door and out into* Fair street, now shadowy in the slowly 
gathering gloom. 

Martha was the first of the Claydon family to return home 
in the evening. She invariably left the mill in the vanguard of 
the army of hands which nightly poured from the huge, brick 
factory. It was a relief to Martha to get out where the air was 
pure and things were green and growing. Then the mother 
knew the supper problem faced her for while Betty Jane was a 
mighty clever girl for her age, there were still many culinary 
tasks she could not do. 

After making a few purchases of groceries at the chain 
store on the corner of Montgomery and Marietta streets, Martha 
picked her way along the sidewalk, dodging schools of playing 
children, home-bound workers, white and colored, and others 
milling up and down the now crowded street. 

The sun poured its stifling evening heat into Montgomery 
street and Martha wiped the moisture from her face as she neared 
her home to be welcomed by the younger Claydons. Reaching 
the porch Martha, prompted by habit, looked into the mail box, 
extracting a circular, a bill from a sewing machine company, a 
sample package of corn meal, a letter for Eva May, from a girl 
friend in Miami, and a little pamphlet which Martha at once 
recognized as a religious tract. 




Elder B. H. Roberts 

Martha's eyes scanned the title page. It was only another of 
the many tracts flooding the country in an effort to stem the 


growing tide of doubt and open infidelity among thoughtful peo- 
ple weary of the vague, fantastic theories of life and death ad- 
vanced by the sectarian ministry, she thought. Religion attracted 
Martha, but the churches repelled her. To* the rational mind 
of this woman of the mill, the Church as she knew it was out of 
touch with life. Yearnings for knowledge on the vital things 
she had gone to numerous altars only to turn away in disappoint- 
ment and disgust. She had begged for bread, they had given her 
a stone, a cold, unnatural, obsolete thing, as unsatisfying as the 
so-called rationalism she had heard preached in the uptown 

Yet hope had not died in the breast of Martha Claydon. 
That big, wonderful Something — that "Peace which passeth all 
understanding" — would some day come to her. This thought was 
the peg on which she hung all her spiritual dreams. 

Martha read the opening paragraph of the tract. It had a 
different ring from any similar literature that had come under 
her notice. "Of all events that will take place in the immediate 
future the most important to mankind is the glorious appearance 
of the Son of God," it read. Hastily turning the leaves, her 
eyes fell on the closing paragraph. The words were penetrating : 

"Despise not this testimony and warning, because he who 
bears it is a representative of a cause and people everywhere 
spoken against. Remember that Satan has ever opposed the 
work of God and those who labor to establish it. If he did so 
in former ages, will not this opposition be more fierce in the dis- 
pensation when the work of God is to become triumphant, re- 
sulting in the overthrow of the powers of darkness and binding 
them? Such, it would seem, are the plain dictates of reason — 
such are the facts. Be not deceived, then, reader, whoever you 
may be, by the infamous falsehoods in circulation about the Lat- 
ter-day Saints, but examine these things with a prayerful heart 
that you may know of their truth and escape the calamity that 
shall befall those who 'reject the counsels of God against them- 
selves.' " 

Following these impressive words were others announcing 
the meeting place of the church and an open air service Saturday 
night on the corner of Marietta street and Jackson avenue. The 
woman hesitated. Once she made a gesture of indifference as if 
anxious to cast aside the tract. But again she looked at it, then 
thrust it into the pocket of her checkered skirt and entered the 

That night when the little Claydons were enjoying their 
healthful, pre-midnight sleep and their older brothers and sisters 
were imbibing their usual week-end thrill at the movies, Martha 
read with care the "Mormon" tract from cover to cover. At 
her elbow was her Bible. She was still studying the booklet 


when her husband sauntered in from his nightly ramble up 
Marietta street as far as the Star Pool Parlors. 

He gave his wife the customary greeting: "Come on, ma, 
let's get a few winks o' sleep 'fore mornin'." 

"Very well, pa." 

Ten minutes later the tiny white light in the Claydon cottage 
on Montgomery street was switched off. 

It was Saturday afternoon, the afternoon following the 
unceremonious exit of Lavaun Elliott from the missionary apart- 
ment. The previous night had been one of horrors for Julia 
Fairley, her companion. She had vainly searched the neighbor- 
hood. Then she notified the elders. They made inquiries and 
weighed the wisdom of advising mission headquarters and of en- 
listing the aid of the city police. 

Fatigued in body and apprehensive in mind, Julia had re- 
turned to the deserted apartment. It seemed hours, the lonely 
vigil for Lavaun, who had appeared, calm and uncommunicative, 
shortly before midnight. Few words had been said, the run- 
away missionary making an incidental though informative re- 
mark about the .play at the Atlanta. She had kissed her com- 
panion when she discovered a sympathetic arm encircling her and 
leading her into the tiny bedroom with its light softly shaded, and 
its air agreeably tinged with the odor of roses from a nearby 

The afternoon wore on. There was no break in the heat 
wave, the evening papers telling of suffering in some parts of the 
city and unprecedented heat records in the downtown section. 
The missionary girls, their Saturday pressing and cleaning and 
writing done, were seated on the upstairs veranda, reading. 

Looking up from the current issue of the Liahona, Julia 
studied the ruminative face of her companion, absorbed in the 
Music and Drama page of the Journal. 

"There's a street meeting tonight, Sister Elliott, on the cor- 
ner of Jackson and Marietta, and President Graves particularly 
desires that we be there to assist with the singing," she ventured. 

There was no answer. 

"We'll have an early supper, then take the car ahead of the 
elders in order to give us time to call at Sister Pearce's to see 
Lucy. She isn't at all well, you know, and they are really 
alarmed about her. 

"I'm not going to this street meeting," was the quick come- 

It was another challenge, for defiance was written in the 
eyes that met those of the senior missionary. 

"Such utter bondage — work, work every day with no relief, 
not even on a furiously hot Saturday. I can't endure this any 
longer, Sister Fairley, no recreation, a show once a month, a 


cottage meeting or something every time a great musician or 
actor comes to the city. What chance has one to improve? The 
folks at home expect a missionary to be so tremendously trans- 
formed on their return — they look for a superman or super- 
woman, almost. And one should take advantage of the oppor- 
tunity to learn and to absorb a little culture. God expects us to. 
I've heard it preached. But here — what do we do? I needn't tell 
you, you know. Look at this announcement. Josef Hoffmann 
at the Auditorium tonight. O, how I've longed, even prayed, 
to hear him. Does President Graves know he is to play tonight? 
I'd say he doesn't. He is positively dead to art. And even if he 
did know he'd arrange a meeting or visit in the mill district 
among those simple, staring people. It's too much, Sister Fairley, 
they ask too much. Then, then I'm lonely and unhappy. Dad 
scolds me in his letters, you think I'm a lost sheep, or something 
else terrible, and the elders don't understand me." 

"I think I understand, Sister Elliott, your craving for art, 
music, the glamor of the world. These have their place — I love 
them, too — but more, O, so much more, I love this mission, this 
call to service among people who are starving for that Something 
we the Latter-day Saints alone possess — the gospel in its entirety, 
coupled with the holy priesthood to officiate in its ordinances. 
We have the Truth to give the world. That is why our work 
is the biggest, noblest, most vital in the world. I think you 
ought to go to the meeting tonight. I have been in the field a 
year and a half and these open-air meetings are wonderful faith- 
promoters, I have found." 

"A year and a-half ! You lucky, lucky girl. No, it's final. I'm 
going to hear Hoffmann at the Auditorium, I may never get 
the chance again." 

"But, Sister Elliott, it would be breaking counsel to go to 
the concert. Please don't do it." 

The other girl smiled and behind that smile seemed to loom 
the challenge of the evil one. 

"It doesn't matter, Sister Fairley. See this letter? It is to 
the president asking either for a release to go home or a transfer 
to New York. I simply can't carry on here with everyone sus- 
picious of me and talking about me, and as for my work — it hasn't 
counted for that." And she snapped her finger. 

Downstairs, the door bell rang. Down the hall shuffled the 
feet of "Grandma" Cobb. The door opened, a person entered, 
mounted the stairs, approached the door of the missionary apart- 
ment and rapped. 

The girls came in from the veranda and faced a woman in a 
plainly cut summer dress of muslin and a hat of last year's 
vintage. A spray of violets in her dress suggested a certain 
daintiness. She carried a sun shade. The hands that held it 


were not hands that would have caught the eye of an artist, unless 
he sought a model for honesty and toil. Her eyes were clear and 
frank; her voice proved soft and warm and glowed with a rich- 
ness that marked her as superior. 

"Good evening, ladies," the visitor said. 

"Good evening. Won't you please come in?" said Julia. 

"Thank you." 

She was shown a chair in the little living room. 

"Are you the 'Mormon' missionary girls?" 

"Why, yes, we are proud to say we are." 

"Then you are the girls I came miles in the heat to see." 

"It is an oppressive day. Won't you have a drink?" 

"Thank you— yes." 

The visitor drank the water during a somewhat awkward 

"The water was refreshing. It was thoughtful of you, miss." 
Then: "I won't keep you waiting longer. Friday — that was 
yesterday — I came home from the mill and found in the mail box 
a little tract, 'The Second Coming of Christ.' I was about to 
throw it away when my eyes became riveted on the closing para- 
graph and something seemed to burn within me. So I kept it and 
read it and reread it that evening. I read it again this morning 
and resolved to find the 'Mormon' missionaries. I could hardly 
wait for the tract sounded like the sermon of a young preacher I 
heard thirty years ago in Dodge county, my old home. I found 
your Church, but it was locked. A boy directed me here." 

She stopped and wiped her eyes. Then continued: 

"I knew I was in the right place as soon as I saw this young 
lady" — and she pointed to Lavaun; "for, you see, I had a dream 
last night. In this dream I saw this young lady tracting our 
street, going from house to house, and becoming very disheart- 
ened and miserable. When she came to my little home she paused 
and was about to pass by, apparently thinking we were not homo 
as our blinds were drawn. But she didn't. She put a tract in 
our mail box, then passed on down the street for home. Yes, 
Miss, you are the girl who came very close to withholding from 
us this wonderful gospel." 

"And you are from what street?" Lavaun faltered < 
fusedly. The girl's face was white and drawn and she clutched 
at the newspaper in her hands. 

"Montgomery street." 

"Montgomery street!" 

"Yes, Miss, but don't feel so badly about what I said. Yoii 
did call at our door and that is what interests us." 

"And your name?" asked Lavaun. 

"Claydon — Martha Claydon. And you were sent by Go 
to my door." 



"Martha Claydon," Lavaun seemed to be wrapped in thought. 
Then her face cleared, and in an outburst of relief, and joy, she- 
ran to the puzzled woman in the chair and taking her hands and 
kissing them, cried: 

"If you are Martha Claydon from Dodge county, my father 
preached the sermon that started you thinking about the gospel. 
For I have heard him speak of your father who once saved him 
from a mob. My dear Mrs. Claydon, you say God sent me to 
your door. Surely, He sent you to mine, sent you for reasons 
known fully to Him, known partially to my dear companion." 

It was Julia's turn now to receive the young missionary's 

"I'll be ready any time to catch the car for the street meet- 
ing, Sister Fairley," Lavaun said, smiling through her tears. 

"What a remarkable day it has been !" Julia exclaimed. 

"It has become a sacred day to me," said Lavaun reverently. 
Then : "Sister Claydon, we want you to help us with the singing 
at our street meeting tonight." 

And she did. 

Tribute to Eliza R. Snow 

By Phyllis Hodgson 

Though the sun in pearly glory 
Lights the eastern skies of Heaven 
With a rose and golden brilliance, 
Shining through a violet vapor, 
Sending shafts of golden brightness 
On an earth empalled in shadow, 
Wrapped in solitary darkness ; 
Still the world sleeps on unheeding 
In an irresponsive slumber: 
Or impelled by earthly toiling 
Finds no time to see its splendor, 
Not intent upon its wonder 
Nor exultant in its glory. 
For a million suns have risen 
And the world has seen their grandeur 
'Til it values not nor sees it. 

Lives have come and lives departed 
In such infinite succession 
That the world heeds not nor hearkens 
So I sing a song of tribute; 


Of a life that dawned unheeded, 
Of a life of light and beauty; 
Sing of her who served her people 
With a tender, sweet compassion, 
With a loving, true devotion, 
Lived a life of inspiration. 

With the passing of the seasons 
In their swift successive silence 
Came the spring of life-alluring, 
Glowing in its youth and beauty 
Bright with joyousness, and singing, 
Crowned her with the charm of springtime, 
Gave her health and gave her courage 
High ideals, sublime ambition, 
That the toils of life might find her 
Strong, to bear their many burdens. 

Summer came and found her ready. 
Toiled she through the heated mid-day, 
Through the scorching heat of summer, 
By the gentle breeze untempered. 
Never did she pause nor falter, 
Never did her courage waiver, 
Bore she burdens uncomplaining; 
Brought she forth the fruits of autumn 
Of a seed that lives forever, 
Bulwarks of an unseen kingdom, 
Reaching far beyond the ages, 
In a vast procession leading 
Far into eternal regions. 

Softly stole the winter round her, 
Crowned her brow with silver whiteness 
Like the sun on gleaming snowflakes ; 
And the passing of the winter 
Was serene and sweet, untroubled, 
Like some melody resounding 
Sweet and clear, in ling'ring cadence, 
Grows more faint and dimly echoes, 
Leaves its memory e'er the hearers 
Are aware that it is going — 
Lost in silence of the ages, 
But to rise in strains celestial 
In some vast eternal kingdom. 

The Flowers' Mission 

A Parable 

(Dedicated to the General and Stake Relief Society Boards) 

By Lucy May Green 

Near the center of a beautiful valley, not far from the 
shores of a vast inland sea, the Master planted a harvest field, 
The soil was rich and fertile, there was plenty of water, and there 
was every promise of an abundant harvest. The servants of the 
Master called many laborers into the harvest field, some worked 
with vigor and zeal, others quickly became tired, and sought the 
shade of the many trees that grew by the wayside. Many did 
not work at all, some were sick and sad, others were easily dis- 
couraged, and some were very poor. 

The servants of the Master who were in direct charge of the 
harvest field took counsel together, for they realized the gravity 
of the situation. The harvest truly was great but the laborers were 
indeed few. 

Unto the soul of their leader the Master gave this message : 
"Truly the harvest is great and the workers faint by the wayside. 
Plant for them a garden of sweet smelling flowers wherein they 
can rest sometimes, enjoy the fragrance of the roses and lilies 
and receive inspiration and renewed strength for their work in 
the harvest field.'" 

The servants of the Master accepted their leader's message, 
and the garden was prepared and flowers were planted therein. 

First came the rose with her exquisite perfume, whose beauty 
of form and color and regal bearing proclaimed her Queen of the 
summer. Close to the rose was planted the tall white lily, with its 
heart of gold, and its chalice ever open to receive and hold the 
dew from heaven. Its sweetness and purity charmed all who 
saw it. 

From His garden above the Master transplanted the gera- 
nium, sturdy and strong, blooming incessantly, and bringing its 
message of cheer alike to rich and poor. Next was chosen the 
dainty four o'clock, of various color, its blossoms opening at 
precisely the same hour each afternoon and closing next morning 
with like precision. The peony was included for its decorative 
value, its richness of form and color, its sturdy strength and 
hardy endurance. In a corner grew the fragrant mignonette 
dressed in quiet, sombre colors, but dearly loved by the bees for 
its honey, and by all for its exquisite odor. 

A tall lilac bush stood in the corner, the wind rustling 
through its leaves, made sweet music and stirred up its elusive 
spicy perfume. 


A bed of canterbury bells charmed the eyes and ears of all 
with their dainty grace and fairy-like music. The dahlia was 
chosen for its sturdy strength, its hardy growth and its multi- 
tude of many colored blossoms. 

In many shady corners grew the lily of the valley, its waxen 
flowers oft hidden by its leaves, its presence only betrayed by 
its delicious odor. 

On a trellis grew a vine of great beauty, whose flowers were 
a source of strength to the bees, birds and all who rested in the 
shade of the delicate honeysuckle. 

From the greenhouse the Master chose the carnation with its 
ethereal loveliness, its dainty symmetry of form and its lasting 
qualities. < 

In many a hardy clump grew the shasta daisy, with its fringed 
petals, its face turned to the heavens, and its heart of living gold. 

Modest, sweet, of exquisite shape and velvety texture, like 
unto the dainty face of a tiny child, the pansy stood, emblem 
of sweet and beautiful thoughts. 

Of heaven's own blue, flecked with yellow of the sun, 
small, dainty, but once known is always remembered the for-get- 
me-not. Tall, stately, its golden head ever turned to the sun, and 
its wealth of flowers enjoyed by all, the hardy golden glow was 

From the fields the Master chose a humble flower of many 
colored bloom, its rich, glossy foliage, wealth of blossom, and 
profusion of seed loved by everyone, the hollyhock. The petunia 
border was truly a delight with its hardy blossoms and its spicy 
oriental perfume. 

From the hillside nearby was transplanted a tall pine tree, the 
wind blowing through its branches made sweet music, and the 
hearts of the toilers were made glad as they rested in the shade 
of the evergreen. 

The chrysanthemum was brought from the Orient with its 
choice tints, its feathery foliage, and curving petals, its blooming 
season lasting far into the winter. 

Many other flowers bloomed in the garden. These blos- 
soms flowered, filling the air with sweetness and beauty, then 
were transplanted elsewhere. 

The garden was fenced with Faith, Hope and Charity. Its 
fence posts were unselfishness, and united efforts and its open 
gates were Service unto all mankind. 

The Master came unto the garden and He saw that it was 
good, and unto the hearts of the flowers He whispered this 
message : "In the midst of my harvest field this garden has been 
planted to bring joy and comfort to all who labor therein. Go! 
fill your mission, my flowers, teach them the joy of service. 


With your music tell them of the Father's love, bring unto their 
lives sweetness, strength and beauty." 

So the flowers are filling their mission of love and often 
the workers in the harvest field rest in the garden, and the 
flowers go to all corners of the harvest field, and wherever they 
go, the tired workers raise their heads refreshed and with re- 
newed courage continue their labors. 

The Master looking down from above sheds His divine ap- 
proval upon all. 

* * * * 

This parable is an appreciation of the faithful labors of the 
General and Stake Boards of the Relief Society. The harvest field 
is the Church, the servants of the Master represent the Priest- 
hood, the laborers are the Relief Society workers, the garden 
is the Society itself, and the flowers are the General and Stake 

Carry a Basketful of Happiness 

By A. C. A. Dean Hewer of Hobart, Tasmania 

Carry a sackful of happiness 

Wherever you have to go; 
Fill it up full to the very brim, 

So that it may overflow. 

And everyone you may chance to meet 
Just pass them a handful out, 

Be sure and do it with smiling face 
Whatever you are about. 

Your sack will be like the widow's cruse, 

No emptier day by day, 
And all who meet you will love you well 

As you go along your way. 

You need not be rich in worldly goods 
To carry this well filled sack, 

For happiness comes to a mind at peace 
Whatever of wealth we lack. 

Then carry a sackful of happiness 
Up and down your daily road ; 

And you will find that each handful helps 
To lighten many a load. 

A cheerful giver is loved of God, 

O this I am always told — 
So joyfully pass out happiness 

And reap a hundred fold! 

Notes from the Field 

Amy Brown Lyman 
Aleppo Branch, Syria: 

A most interesting letter has just been received from Mrs 
Mary R. Booth, president of the Aleppo Branch Relief Society. 
Accompanying the letter is an excellent report and a photograph 

Relief Society Officers, Aleppo Branch, Syria 

of the officers. Mrs. Booth states that this picture was taken in 
front of the stage curtain upon which is painted the Hill Cumorah, 
and which was used for the drama played by their local talent on 
September 22, 1927, in commemoration of the coming forth of the 
Book of Mormon 

President James E. Talmage, who has just returned from the 
European Mission, where he has served as president for the past 
three years, has, by request, furnished us with the following few 
paragraphs concerning the work of President and Mrs. Joseph W. 
Booth : 

"In far away Syria, on one of the hills of Aleppo, is a little 
community of Latter-day Saints who constitute the main branch of 
the Armenian Mission. They were brought to this place from 
Aintab, Turkey, to escape the frightfulness of Turkish misrule, 
tyranny, and outrageous persecution. These and a few who are 
isolated in other towns number about one hundred and eighty-five 


souls, all of whom are refugees or children of refugees. With 
few exceptions these people are housed in khans, or walled en- 
closures with living rooms along three sides of the quadrangular 
open court ; and these quarters are rented for them by the Church. 
"Many of these good people are skilled in the making of rugs, 
carpets, toweling, cloth, embroidery and fine needlework, which 
constitute their principal products ; but they have to meet keen com- 
petition and find but a limited market. Moreover, machinery is 
displacing the hand-looms and prices are low. 

"In the matter of Church training the community is a marvel 
and stands as a monument of praise to Mission President Joseph 
W. Booth, and his capable wife, Sister Mary R. Booth, whose 
home town is Alpine, Utah. In the work of the Church auxiliaries 
the people show ability such as would be creditable in the wards of 
Zion. A Book of Mormon drama, written and staged by the mem- 
bers, was presented in a very impressive and artistic way during a 
recent visit by the writer of these lines ; and the appreciative aud- 
ience comprised business and professional people of Aleppo in ad- 
dition to the Church members. 

"President Joseph W. Booth has given seventeen years of his 
life to missionary service in Turkey and Syria. His wife has shared 
the labors and vicissitudes of two long missionary periods with him. 
Fie has endured the ordeal of black smallpox, as a result of which 
dread disease two of our missionaries have been buried, one at 
Aaintab, Turkey, the other at Haifa, Palestine. President Booth 
has been a true pastor to these people, who verily have come up 
through great tribulation. He has proved himself a tender and self- 
sacrificing shepherd to the harassed flock ; and he loves his sheep. 
Brother and Sister Booth have the confidence and respect of 
bankers, professional men, consular officers, and of the influential 
people of the communities wherein they are known, not only in 
Aleppo, but in other Syrian towns as well. For years past these 
devoted servants have been the only missionaries laboring among 
the Armenians. They confidently hope that the work will be 
extended into southern Syria and Palestine, and that other mis- 
sionaries will be sent to assist." 

French Mission: 

Mrs. Venus R. Rossiter, president of the Relief Societies of 
the French mission, with headquarters at Geneva, Switzerland, 
writes, among other things, that the Relief Society work is pro- 
gressing nicely throughout the mission. Two new societies were 
organized during the past year, one at Besancon, France, and the 
other at Brussels, Belgium. All of the societies have held one or 
more bazaars during the year. Several of them have bought linen 
and silver sacramental sets, and are helping to pay for pianos in 
their respective branches. All cases of need coming to the atten- 



tion of the Relief Society have been amply taken care of during the 

Southern States Mission. 

Relief Society women of the Southern States have, during 
the past year, furnished food and clothing to many who were 
in need. Special efforts have been made by them to have the 
sick properly cared for either in the homes or in hospitals. The 
result has been that special visits to the sick and home-bound 
have increased 1,454 over last year. In the country districts, 
the women who live in isolated places are making quilts, towels 
and children's clothing for the needy. In Durham, North Caro- 
lina, the Relief Society members are active in helping to raise 
means to purchase a building site for a chapel. The Relief Society 
officers cooperated with the Sunday School officers in making 
the Christmas celebrations and Christmas trees attractive and en- 
joyable for the old as well as the young. They also took baskets 
to the needy on Christmas day. Officers in several of the 
Societies are doing home missionary work in the way of visiting 
the nearby branches for the purpose of instructing and aiding the 
members to make their own work more efficient, and therefore 
of more benefit. 

Blaine Stake. 

The Hagerman ward Relief Society, according to the Red 
Cross County Nurse, is leading the whole county in health work. 
Four clinics were held there last year, as a result of which 75 
children received care. The clinic workers consisted of 2 doctors 
and 4 nurses, assisted by the Relief Society presidency. 

Clinic Workers, Hagerman Relief Society 


Cache and Logan Stakes. 

At Christmas time, one of the business establishments con- 
tributed $25 to the Cache and Logan stakes, to be used to entertain 
some of the under-privileged children of the two stakes during 
the holiday season. The manager of one of the motion picture 
show houses reduced the price of a regular 50c show to 10c, and 
a large bag of candy and nuts was given, in addition, to each of 
the 200 children from the two stakes as they left the theatre. These 
children were very happy as it was the first time some of them had 
had the privilege of going to this particular theatre. Another 
business firm contributed several boxes of new merchandise, con- 
sisting of shoes, coats, underwear, etc., to the extent of $155, actual 
cost to the merchant. The Professional and Business Women's 
Club also clothed 5 children as their Christmas contribution. 

The Logan stake reports that since the Priesthood meetings 
have been changed to Sunday morning, they have made an extra 
endeavor to have all the ward Relief Society meetings changed 
back to Tuesday from Monday evening, and they are glad to 
report that practically every ward was pleased to make the change. 
This stake, at the request of the local Priesthood, has, for several 
years, been holding Relief Society meetings in connection with 
the Priesthood on Monday night. It is gratifying to know that 
they are now meeting on the regular Relief Society day. 

Rigby Stake. 

President Clarissa S. Williams is in receipt of an attractive 
cook book sent with the compliments of the Rigby stake board. 
The book is bound with an oil-cloth cover, and contains the follow- 
ing sections : abbreviations of weights and measures, food values, 
menus, table etiquette, and a large variety of tested recipes. The 
board is expecting to use a part of the proceeds from the sale of 
the book to help bring a public health nurse into the country. The 
stake is to be congratulated upon this enterprise which will react 
in the interest of the health of the community. 

Minidoka Stake (Hazelton Ward). 

During last fall the Hazelton ward, Minidoka stake, held a 
contest to obtain subscriptions for the Relief Society Magazine. 
The Relief Society members were divided into two groups of 11 
women each, under the chairmanship of Mrs. Maud Ellingford 
and Mrs. Christina Peterson, and every enrolled member became 
an active agent for the Magazine. In connection with soliciting 
subscriptions each side made a quilt, and the side which finished 
its quilt first received, from the Relief Society, two subscriptions 
for the Magazine, to be sent complimentary to two non-subscribers. 
As a result of this contest 70 subscriptions were sent to the Mag- 
azine office from the Hazelton ward, which is comprised of about 
40 Latter-day Saint families. The losing side entertained the 
winners at a hot chicken dinner, program and dance. 


Si. loseph Stake. 

A successful teachers' convention was held in St. Joseph 
stake on November 29, 1927, under the direction of the president, 
Mrs. Ethel D. Payne. A feature of the program was a demon- 
stration by Solomonville ward of teachers' visits, showing the 
difference in the results obtained by unprepared and prepared 
teachers. There were also excellent addresses on the work of 
the visiting teacher, and a special musical number was given by 
Layton ward. Gifts were presented to each of the 4 teachers 
who had served in St. Joseph stake for 44 years, and to a 
member who had belonged to the Society for 61 years. 

This is the Day 

By Mrs. Ellen L. lakeman 

Daughter of Laman, come from the wilderness, 

Braid your black tresses, and crown your dark brow ; 
This is the day that was promised your fathers ; — 

List to his voice for, God speaks to you now ! 
Come from the forest and come from the mountain, — 

The sin of revolt, — the dark vale of sadness ; — 
Put on the beautiful garments of virtue, 

Drink at Faith's fountain with joy and great gladness. 

Comes His bright spirit, your sad soul alluring, — 

Lift up your heads ye oppressed and rejoice, — 
Burns the sweet fire your Red-dross consuming, 

Fair shall your face be ! Oh, lift up your voice ! 
Rich were the promises made to the prophets, 

When you have turned from sin fully away; 
All hearts shall join in a paean of gladness, — 

Return of the Child from the truth gone astray. 

Golden plates taken from sacred Cumorah, 

Furnished the key to your fate's tangled skein ; 
Precious the writers, — thrice precious the message 

You shall wander in darkness, — ah, never again ! 
Earth shall be pure, — gone they that oppressed thee ; 

Anguish and sin passed forever away. 
Comes from God's presence, Holy Jerusalem ! 

We know not the Hour, but this is the Day. 

Daughter of Laman, come from the wilderness, 

Braid your black tresses, and crown your dark brow ; 
Singing hosanna, — an heir and a princess ; — 

Thou art the blossom on Joseph's rich bough. 
Lehi and Nephi, Mormon, — the prophets, 

Your fathers, your brethren, exult in His power ! 
Oh, with what joy we will welcome your coming! 

This the great Day is, — God hasten the Hour ! 

Guide Lessons for May 

Theology and Testimony 

(First Week in May) 

The Dispensation of the Fulness of Times 


Introduction : 

An objective means the purpose or aim, and in this lesson 
it is to mean the purpose or aim which the Lord evidently had 
in view for the work of this dispensation. The statement of each 
objective is followed by some scriptural evidence which the student 
may profitably add to by reading. The comments are not to be 
taken as doctrine but as material to arouse interest and direct 

Five Objectives'. 

There are five evident objectives of the dispensation and there 
may be others. The objectives considered may not be just in 
the order of their importance or sequence. The arrangement is a 
htudy device and seems consistent. 

The First Objective: 

This was the flooding of the world with light and truth. 
"Truth shall spring out of the earth and righteousness shall look 
down from heaven." (Psalms 85:11). Thus we have the light 
of truth coming from above and below, as it was in the days of 
the deluge when "all the fountains of the great deep" were "broken 
up and the windows of heaven were opened." (Genesis 7:11). 

"For the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the 
glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." (Habakkuk 2 :14) , 

"They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountains; 
for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the 
waters cover the sea." (Isaiah 11:9). The Lord himself, while 
speaking in Palestine, declared the flooding of the earth with the 
light of truth. "And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached 
in all the world for a witness unto all nations and then shall the 
end come." (Matt. 24:14). 

No one will claim that these words of Jesus were fulfilled 
during the Dispensation of the Meridian of Times. Many nations 
and millions of people have never yet heard the Gospel and more- 


over the last clause of the above quotation indicates that the work 
was to be done in the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. 

For the extent and unescapableness of this flood of light 
and truth we look to modern revelation: "For verily the voice of 
the Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape and there is 
no eye that shall not see, neither ear that shall not hear, neither 
heart that shall not be pentrated. (Doc. and Cov., Section 1 :2). 

No man is the author of the above marvelous utterance ; they 
are the words of the resurrected Redeemer after his reglorification 
with the Father in the celestial kingdom. 

The Second Objective: 

This second objective was the organizing and the building 
up of an institution for the spreading and utilizing of the light 
of truth. It was to be a means for the elevation of man and for the 
acceleration of man's advancement towards his Maker. It was 
to be an instrument of education for the living and for the salva- 
tion of the dead. 

That the setting up of this kingdom was one of the objectives 
of this dispensation is made evident by the following: "But in the 
last days it shall come to pass that the mountain of the house of 
the Lord shall be established in the tops of the mountains and it 
shall be exalted above the hills, and people shall flow unto it." 
(Micah 4:1). 

This being the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times it 
would include "the last days." "In the days of these kings shall 
the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be de- 
stroyed." (Daniel 2:44). 

The declaration of the Lord, through his prophet Daniel, 
proclaims a kingdom of durability, a promise not made concerning 
any kingdom in any of the preceding dispensations, and there 
would be no other place for it than in the Dispensation of the 
Fulness of Times. 

But the most indisputable evidence that the building of a 
church was one of the divine objectives of the dispensation is 
found in the word of the Lord himself : "And verily, verily, I say 
unto you, that this church have I established and called forth 
out of the wildernness :" (Doc. and Cov., 33:5). And that the 
building up of a church was a part of this great objective we have 
evidence in the following: "Wherefore, if you shall build up my 
church, upon the foundation of my gospel and my rock, the gates 
of hell shall not prevail against you." (Doc. and Cov., 18:5). 

The Third Objective : 

The third evident objective was the production of Christian 
character. Men and women, youths and maidens, boys and girls 
of Chritian faith with Christian ideals and Christian conduct — 
making up a Zion community that will fulfil the words of the 


prophet : "And many nations shall come and say, Come, let us 
go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of 
Jacob ; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his 
paths." (Micah.4:2). k*~LW 

There can be no propaganda for or advertisement of any in- 
stitution like that of its products. 

The Fourth Objective: 

The fourth evident objective was the reaching back with 
gospel privileges for those who have passed to the great beyond 
without these blessings — the "salvation for the dead." 

This objective was declared to the prophet Joseph early in 
the dispensation, "Behold I will reveal unto you the Priesthood by 
the hands of Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great 
and dreadful day of the Lord, and he shall plant in the hearts of 
the children the promises made to the fathers and the hearts of 
the children shall turn to their fathers : If it were not so, the whole 
earth would be utterly wasted at its coming." (Doc. and Cov., 

This divine announcement carries with it the promise of 
authority or power. It was to come by the hand of Elijah a resur- 
rected prophet. His visit should be before the coming of the 
Lord in judgment. He was to put into the hearts of the children an 
interest in their parents. They were to learn of the promises 
made to their ancestors and be inspired to an active interest in 
their welfare. This perfectly altruistic work for the dead was 
to be the one thing that would keep the world in a condition that 
would prevent the necessity for its utter destrucion. Through 
this work the world would preserve a fitness to survive. 

The Fifth Objective : 

The fifth objective of this dispensation was the making of 
a dispensation which would cover everything except the time, 
of each and all of the other dispensations, hence the name : The 
Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. (See Compendium, pages 
144, 145, 146). 


1. Name five of the evident objectives of The Dispensation 
ot the Fulness of Times. 

2. Tell of the unescapableness of the deluge of truth and 

3. Give scriptural proof that the building of a church was a 
divine objective of this dispensation. 

4. How is the third objective of this dispensation made evi- 
dent by the following: "Zion will be built on this continent?" 
(Articles of Faith, "Zion. is the pure in heart.") 


5. Which is the antecedent of the pronoun "its" in the last 
line of Doc. and Cov. 2:37? 

6. When Jesus the Redeemer said : "I am the resurrection 
and the life," in which did he express the greater interest, the 
living or the dead? 

7. Discuss the following: Without interest in ancestors a 
people grow unfit to survive. 

8. State the fifth evident objective of this dispensation. 

Work and Business 

(Second Week in May) 

Teachers' Topic for May — The Home 

Finances of the Home 

Cooperation in the earning and the spending of money. 

1 . Economic security is dependent upon two factors : 

a. The nature and the amount of the income. 

A family whose income is based upon seasonal occupa- 
- tions must necessarily plan more carefully than one whose 
income is fixed and regular. 

When children become earning factors they should be 
taught to willingly contribute to the family income. 

b. The manner in which the income is spent. 

The women of the world have to do with the spending 
of over 80% of the income of the world. What a great 
responsibility rests upon women in this respect. There 
should be careful management of the family income. A 
budget of income and expenditure should be kept. We 
should live within our income and avoid debt. • 

2. Moderation should be exercised in dress, foods, and rec- 
reation ; false standards should be avoided. 

3. The value of allowances as to wife and children ; the right of 
children to spend for themselves part of their earned money ; 
the meaning of the value of the dollar; the importance of 
proper spending ; the benefits of saving ; the virtue of thrift, 
etc., may be properly discussed. 




(Third Week in May) 


Charles G. D. Roberts, Canada's outstanding poet, appears 
to have descended from a nest of song birds as "the Roberts family 
of Fredricton, New Brunswick, is Canada's most distinguished lit- 
erary family." He was the eldest son. His birth occurred Jan- 
uary 10, 1860, at Douglas, North County, New Brunswick, Can- 
ada. He was educated at the Fredricton Collegiate School and at 
the University of New Brunswick where he took his B. A. degree 
in 1879 with honors. In 1881 he was made a Master of Arts and 
in 1906 received the honorary LL.D. He appears to have special- 
ized in mental and moral science and political economy. 

He was twenty-one years old when he married Miss Mary I. 
Fenety, daughter of the Queen's Printer of New Brunswick. In 
1883 and 1884 he was editor of the Week, Toronto, Ontario ; in 
1885 to 1888, Professor of English and French literature in Kings 
College, Windsor, Nova Scotia ; in 1888 to 1895 Professor of 
Economics in the same college. 

Canadians look back to the Confederation, the fiftieth anni- 
versary of which they celebrated last year, as a very important 
epic in their history, and the anniversary of that event is like 
our Fourth of July, a red letter day in their history. Roberts rose 
to prominence and became popular because he was everywhere 
hailed as the "Voice" of the Canadian Confederacy. To use the 
words of J. D. Logan, "he became the voice of one crying in the 
wilderness trying to make straight the paths of the Canadian poet." 
Prior to this time the people had delighted in the perfection 
of Mr. Roberts verse, for it had been with Canada as with all new 
countries, they had produced much verse which was of little 
moment because it lacked artistic structure and finish. Now they 
discovered that their finished versifier was prophet as well as poet. 
He called to his countrymen in the following language : 

O Child of Nations, giant-limbed, 
Who stand'st among the nations now 

Unheeded, unadorned, unhymned, 
With unanointed brow — 

How long the ignoble sloth, how long 
The trust in greatness not thine own ? 

Surely the lion's brood is strong 
To front the world alone ! 


But Mr. Roberts did not remain in Canada to follow up his 
clarion call. An offer from New York took him there where he 
become Associate Editor of the Illustrated American, Since that 
time it has not been necessary for him to do either academic or 
editorial work. Consequently, he has devoted himself to writing 
and publishing many books which have added duly to his fame. 

When the last century closed he had written and published 
seven books of verse. In 1901 he selected what he regarded as 
his best poems and published them in one volume. This, of course, 
is his outstanding volume of poetry. 

He lived in London, England, a good many years and obtained 
the regard of both English and American critics to a larger extent 
than any other writer of Canadian verse. In September, 1914, he 
enlisted as a trooper in the Legion of Frontiersmen. Later he was 
promoted to a captaincy in the King's Liverpool Regiment, and 
still later he attained to the rank of major. We have a poem 
called "Cambrai and Marne" that grew out of this experience. 
A few stanzas will indicate the graphic power of his description : 

Between the hedges and the town 
The cursing squadrons we rode down ; 
To stay them we outpoured our blood 
Between the beetfields and the wood. 

In that red hell of shrieking shell 
Unfaltering our gunners fell ; 
They fell, or ere that day was done, 
Beside the last unshattered gun. 

Our feet, astonished, learned retreat, 
Our souls rejected still defeat; 
Unbroken still, a lion at bay, 
We drew back grimly from Cambrai. 

In blood and sweat, with slaughter spent, 
They thought us beaten as we went, 
Till suddenly we turned, and smote 
The shout of triumph in their throat. 

By cumbered road and desperate ford 
How fled their shamed and harassed horde ! 
Shout, Sons of Freemen, for the day 
When Marne so well avenged Cambrai ! 


In 1925 Dr. Roberts returned to Canada where he was made 
President of the Toronto branch of the Canadian Authors' As- 
sociation. Last summer he attended a convention of western 
poets held in the city of Seattle, Washington. He was, no doubt, 
the outstanding" figure of that convention. With many years of 
achievement crowning his snowy locks, he stood amongst them, 
the dean of Canadian Letters, and the young authors recognized 
in him one who had had much experience in life ; one who had 
inspired an entire group of Canadian writers ; in fact, the one who 
was the leading spirit and inaugurator of the first renaissance 
in Canadian Literature. 

With all due respects to the many subjects Dr. Roberts has 
made use of in the large number of poems he has written his 
critics are rather generally agreed that his most penetrating work 
is evident in his treatment of nature. Consequently the remainder 
of the lesson will be devoted to that theme. 

In such poems as "Hill-Top Songs," "The Good Earth," "On 
the Road," "The Unknown City," "The Place of His Rest," 
"When the Cloud Comes Down the Mountain," and "Under the 
Pillars of the Sky," we have excellent examples of the poet's 
penetration and appreciation of the great outdoor world. 

From "Hill-Top Songs "we quote the following : 

When the lights come out in the cottages 

Along the shores at eve, 
x\nd across the darkening water 

The last pale shadows leave ; 

And up from the rock-ridged pasture slopes 

The sheep-bell tinklings steal, 
And the folds are shut, and the shepherds 

Turn to their quiet meal ; 

And even here, on the un fenced height, 

No journeying wind goes by, 
But the earth-sweet smells, and the home-sweet- sounds, 

Mount, like prayer, to the sky ; 

sf: ■%. ■%. ^c ;{c ■%. 

From "The Good Earth" we quote : 

The smell of burning weeds 
Upon the twilight air ; 

The piping of the frogs 

From meadows wet and bare ; 


O spring wind, sweet with love 

And tender with desire, 
Pour into veins of mine ^ 

Your pure, impassioned fire ! 

O waters running free 

With full, exultant song, 
Give me, for outworn dream, 

Life that is clean and strong! 

O springing things of green, 

O waiting things of bloom, 
O winging things of air, 

Your lordship now resume ! 

From "On the Road" we quote : 

Ever just over the top of the next brown rise 
I expect some wonderful thing to flatter my eyes. 
"What's yonder?" I ask of the first wayfarer I meet. 
"Nothing!" he answers, and looks at my travel-worn feet. 

"Only more hills and more hills, like the many you've passed, 
With rough country between, and a poor enough inn at the last." 
But already I am a-move, for I see he is blind, 
And I hate that old grumble I've listened to time out of mind. 

At the crest of the hill I shall hail the new summits to climb. 
The demand of my vision shall beggar the largess of time. 
For I know that the higher I press, the wider I view, 
The more's to be ventured and vision, in worlds that are new. 

From "The Unknown City" we quote: 

Coul are its streets with waters musical 

And fountains' shadowy fall. 

With orange and anemone and rose, 

And every flower that blows 

Of magic scent or unimagined dye, 

Its gardens shine and sigh. 

its chambers, memoried with old romance 

And faery circumstance, — 

From any window love may lean some time 

For love that dares to climb. 


This is that city babe and seer divined 

With pure, believing mind. 

This is the home of unachieved emprize. 

Here, here the visioned eyes 

Of them that dream past any power to do, 

Wake to the dream come true. 

Mere the high failure, not the level fame, 

Attests the spirit's aim. 

Mere is fulfilled each hope that soared and sought 

Beyond the bournes of thought. 

^r* ^ ^* *i> ^ -t* H* 

John W. Garvin, who has written extensively of Canadian 
poets has this to say about Mr. Roberts' writings: "No other 
writer known to me has more intimately associated his mind and 
spirit with every object and phase of nature. His poetic descrip- 
tions are vividly real, and exquisite in beauty of expression, whilst 
his animal stories in felicitous literary English, in accuracy of 
particulars, in intensity of dramatic interest, are beyond criticism." 

Questions and Problems 

1. In what particular does Charles G. D. Roberts resemble 
our New England poets? 

2. What does he mean when he writes : ''Surely the lion's 
brood is strong to front the world alone!" 

3. Select some colorful words from the extracts printed. 

4. Poets often make use of contrast : Select some contrast 
in color in the line : "With orange and anemone and rose." 

5. Tell of some people you know who are always expecting 
to see "just over the top of the next brown rise some wonderful 
thing to flatter" their "eyes." 

6. Do yon know any people who see nothing except "more 
hills and more hills" * * * "with rough country between 
and a poor enough inn at the last?" 

7. If you know these two sorts of people, which would you 
prefer being? Why? 

Social Service 

(Fourth Week in May) 


The Child's Moral Development 

Based on Chapter V : "The Child : His Nature and His Needs" 

We come now, in this review of the different phases of 


the child's growing personality, to a consideration of his 
moral development. 

Dr. Henry Neumann, who wrote this splendid chapter, is an 
international authority on the subject. He is instructor in the 
Ethical Culture School, New York City, and author of Moral 
Values and" Secondary Education ; Teaching American Ideals 
Through Literature and Education for Moral Growth. 

A. What is Character? 
(Pages 89-91) 

Character is defined as : "The sum of qualities or features, 
by which a person or a thing is distinguished from others ; 
the aggregate of distinctive mental and moral qualities belong- 
ing to an individual or a race as a whole ; the stamp of 
individuality impressed by nature, education, or habit ; that 
which a person or thing really is; essential peculiarity; kind, 
sort; nature." The question then is: How is character 

The first principle of character development is this : char- 
acter is affected by a multitude of factors — heredity, general 
health, food, home life, street life, school life, newspapers, 
movies, parents, companions, habits of thought, occupations, 

To ensure a desirable character in a child, therefore, par- 
ents and teachers must control all of the factors which affect 
his moral development directly or indirectly. "There is no 
such thing as a distinct training in character apart from the 
rest of the child's development." 


1. What is the practical difference between character and 
physique, intelligence, temperament, personality, individuality, 

2. Show, by a few examples, how the child's moral de- 
velopment is influenced by : 

a. Ancestral stock (heredity). 

b. Children's diseases. 

c. Nutrition. 

d. Sleeping habits. 

e. Companions. 

f. School. 

g. Brothers and sisters, companions, etc. 
h. Books, newspapers, etc. 

i. Commercialized recreation (e. g., the movies). 


B. Harnessing the Child's Normal Desires in the Interests 
of His Moral Development 

(Pages 91-96) 

One of the best established principles of phychology is, to 
state it simply, a new habit can be established with con- 
siderable ease when it is "tacked on" to a strong desire. Let 
us say, for example, that Johnny has the habit of lying but, 
like other children, also loves recognition. The wise parent 
in such a case will capitalize Johnny's wish for recognition 
by creating an opportunity ior him to be in the limelight 
when he tells the truth, and conversely denying him recog- 
nition when he persists in lying. 

The reader will readily convince herself of the truth of 
this general principle by taking each one of the following 
"normal desires" and working out an appropriate illustration, 
showing how the above principle can be widely used in the 
moral development of the child : 

1. The desire for strength. 

2. The desire to earn a living. 

3. The desire to be like great people. 

4. The desire for fellowship. 

5. The desire for distinction and independence. 

6. The desire to lead. 

7. The will to power. 

8. The desire for justice. 

9. The tendency to kindness and mercy. 

10. The desire for sex. 

11. The desire for religion. 

C. Some General Suggestions 
(Pages 97-102) 

There are two items in this part of the chapter which it 
seems appropriate to stress here. 

The first has to do with what might be called self-directed 
group activity. It can be stated as a general rule that children 
are much more sensitive to the opinions of othef children in 
their own social group than they are to the opinions of their 
parents. It is this fact which has led to the wide-spread use 
of systems of self-government in schools and reformatories. 
The George Junior Republic, for instance, was built around 
this idea. Here, children governed themselves, as far as 

Peculiarly enough, an interesting reform has grown out 
of this experiment. Thomas Mott Osborne became the most 
famous prison reformer in this country when he introduced 


self-government into Sing Sing prison. The following incident 
illustrates the power of this principle. 

The Mutual Welfare League at Sing Sing was once 
asked to present one of its plays in a neighboring town. The 
prison management allowed the players to make the trip 
without guards. During the journey a storm arose which 
prevented the men from reaching their destination and which 
gave the men — most of whom were "lifers" — an excellent 
opportunity to escape. The following morning found every 
one of the prisoners back at the prison. Newspaper men 
inquired of the convicts why they didn't escape when they 
had the chance. Their reply is significant. "We were honor- 
bound to our fellow-prisoners, as well as to the warden, to 
return. Had we failed, they and their organization, would 
have been punished. We had no thought of escape." 

The second item has to do with the influence of other 
personalities upon children. The best moral teacher, it is 
safe to say, is the one whose character is sound. Example is 
much more potent than precept. The psychological reason 
for this is that children are highly suggestible. They imi- 
tate, copy and emulate — sometimes very uncritically when 
young" — the behavior patterns and models in their social world. 
This has led one writer (Dr. Henry C. King, former president 
of Oberlin College) to say, that "Character is caught, not 
taught." If this is true, then parents, teachers, and all who 
have responsibility for children, should themselves be su- 
perior characters anel personalities. 


1. What are the values and dangers in self-directing 
activities for children? 

2. How much self-directing activity is possible for chil- 
dren in your community? 

3. Give a few illustrations of the author's statement 
(page 99) : "Untrained in the use of freedom, they (children) 
abuse it when it comes later." 

\. Why is it poor psychology to say "don't" to a child? 
5. Should as much care be exercised in the selection of 
religious teachers as of public school teachers? Explain. 

D. The Principles of Character Education 
(Pages 102-106) 

Utah has made herself nationally famous for her work 
in character education. Credit for this is largely due to the 
leadership of Dean Milton Bennion, of the University of 


Utah, who for many years was chairman of the Committee 
of Character Education of the National Education Association. 
The work of this Committee has been preserved in a bulletin 
of the U. S. Bureau of Education (1926, No. 7, price 15c). 

It seems worth while to give our readers the gist ot 
Dean Bennion's Committee report. In this pamphlet the 
objectives of character education are stated as: 

"1. To develop socially valuable purposes, leading in 
youth or early maturity, to the development of life purposes. 

"2. To develop enthusiasm for the realization of these 
purposes ; and coupled with this enthusiasm, intelligent use 
of time and energy. 

"3. To develop the moral judgment — the ability to know 
what is right in any given situation. 

"4. To develop the moral imagination — -the ability to pic- 
ture vividly the good or evil consequences to self and to 
others of any type of behavior. 

"5 To develop all socially valuable natural capacities of 
the individual, and to direct the resultant . abilities toward 
successfully fulfilling all one's moral obligations. 

"Investigations thus far warrant the conclusion that the 
prime factor in the development of any personality is the 
influence of other personalities. This fact gives emphasis 
to the conviction that character education is a problem of com- 
munity life, and that all social institutions and social agencies 
should share cooperatively this responsibility. 

"The school can by no means assume all the responsibility. 
The natural responsibility of parenthood and the intimate 
personal relations of the home at once suggest that this in- 
stitution should be the primary factor in character develop- 
ment. Character development is also held to be one of the 
chief functions of the church ; but, because of its present lim- 
ited range of influence as compared with the schools, they may 
well assume responsibility next in importance to that of the 
home for the character training of the young." 

The Committee favored a system of what is called direct 
moral teaching. On this point the report says : 

"Direct moral instruction is, to be sure, but one phase of 
moral education in the schools; it may be a minor phase, yet 
of sufficient importance to make its ommission a serious handi- 
cap. In order to realize all the objectives of character of 
moral education, it seems that all the available means and 
methods must be utilized — home, school, church, state, voca- 
tions and general social life of the community with such 
methods as may be employed in each case. Some of the 
methods available to the school are : 


"a. The example and personal influence of teachers and 
other school officers. 

"b. Indirect moral instruction through each and all of 
the school studies. 

"c. Direct moral instruction by groups and on some oc- 
casions through personal conferences. 

"d. Student participation in the management of the 
school community — sometimes called student participation in 

"e. All other varieties of extracurricular activities of the 
school ; e. g. assembly periods, debating, musical and dram- 
atical performances, athletic contests, parties, etc." 


1. What is the method of character education in the 
schools of your community? What constructive suggestions 
can you offer for its improvement? 

2. What can the schools do to individualize character 

3. How does your community deal with juvenile delin- 
quents and others whose character development is obviously 

Zion's Mountains 

By Nina Kerrick 

Oh ! Mountains ! Oh ! thou lofty peaks 
How dear thou art to me, 

Oh ! let me dwell among thee here 
As long as life shall be. 

And then, Oh ! lay me at thy feet 

Beside some murmuring stream, 
Where I can sleep, and hear thy voice, 

In death's forgetful dream. 
The rippling waves among the rocks, 

Would sing to me I know, 
Because methinks they all would know 

That I had loved them so. 

And then the wind would speak to me 
While passing o'er my tomb, 

And in the spring the flowers dear 
Above my head would bloom. 

Oh ! no, I will not lonely be 

If thou wilt let me dwell with thee 

Oh, Mountains — 
Through eternity. 



Planting Time 
Is Here 

With Porter-Walton's ac- 
climated Tested Seeds and 
Reliable Shrubs and Trees, 
your success is assured. 

Our new Seed and Nursery 
Catalog tells what, when and 
how to plant. 



42 West First South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



of the 

Sent to you 

on Free 


For Sale l»y 

Utah Power & Light Co. 


Eureka Vacuum Cleaner Co. 

Ill E. 2ml So. St., Salt Lake City 

A Sincere Appreciation 

To the readers of the Relief Society Magazine: 

You are responsible for the splendid success and progress obtained 
by the manufacturers, packers and distributors of Blue Pine and 
Kitchen King Food Products. 

' There was a time not so long ago when the housewife thought that 
to be of the first class her canned foodstuffs had to be packed in some 
other state — for no particular reason, but presumably because she felt 
that her neighbor could not do something as well as a person who lived 
a thousand miles away. 

Times and conditions have changed. You have learned that the 
finest fruits, the finest vegetables, the best spices, extracts, are packed 
in your own home state of Utah. Now the New Yorker cannot say that 
the best string beans, the best canned peas, are grown and packed 
in New York State; the Calif ornian cannot say that the finest fruits 
and vegetables are grown and packed in California. Instead, it is a 
recognized fact that the finest tomatoes, peas and string beans are 
grown and packed in Utah, and they bring a premium in other states. 

When you purchase a food product under the Blue Pine or Kitchen 
King label, do not feel that it is a benefit to John Scowcroft & Sons 
Company alone, because this is not the truth. These fruits and vege- 
tables that we pack are grown by Utah farmers and gardeners to whom 
we pay a profit for their work. The profit to us is only a fraction of 
a cent per can or package, but that small profit enables us to continue 
to have large payrolls which are again released to the merchants of Utah. 

We want to thank you again for your splendid support, and we know 
you will continue to buy Blue Pine Food Products because there are none 


Poeatello, Idaho Ogden and Price, Utah 

Manufacturers, Packers and Distributors of BLUE PINE and 

KITCHEN KING Food Products 

Full O' Flavor 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $1.95 value at the special price of 

$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 
Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.95, special price of $1.59, a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.85, special price $1.49. box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods. All the new shades. 

Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

33 East Broadway 


22 East Broadway 



Can only be had in 


ElectrlCE is not only guaranteed to operate — but to operate efficiently 
and for less money; to maintain perfect refrigerating temperatures every 
hour — every day — for years. Only the self defrosting ElectrlCE has 

these advantages. 




fr ' ! 



Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 

^ - = -- = - - = = =y 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


$18,391.36 Paid to Date 

915*000.00 in Death Claims; $3,010.10 in Disability Claims 


Travel and Pedestrian 
Accident Policy 

One Year 


We offer to old and new subscribers this unusual protection. Acci- 
dents happen every day. For your own protection and the protection of 
your family Insure today. Now is the time to renew policy taken out 
a year ago. Certain benefits, if policy is renewed before lapsing?, carry 
a 10 per cent increase. 

®tj? learnt Nmob 



Musings and Memories 

A Wonderful Collection of Original Poems by 


During March we offer the few remaining copies at a "Memor- 
ial" price of $1.25 Postpaid. 

Order early — you surely want a copy of this book by your late 

remarkable leader 

Deseret Book Company 

P. 0. Box 1793 
44 East on South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



Wash With the Maytag 

at Home 

Then you'll know how clean clothes can be washed — how easily and 
quickly they can be done, and it costs you nothing to make the test — not 
even a promise to buy. 

See big tubfuls washed immaculately clean in 3 to 7 minutes. See 
a big pile of clothes — 50 pounds (dry weight) — washed in one short hour. 

See collars and cuffs washed edge-dirt free, without hand-rubbing. 

// it doesn't sell itself, don't keep it. 



Aluminum c lt)ash$r 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Merit Bread 

Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 

Winter Excursion Fares 





ing direct or route reversed tpUUll 

Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 


PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 

Nobody can stop loss. Everybody can avoid it through 


When you come here for insurance you get it, coupled with 
attentive experienced service. This is an agency of the Utah 

Home Fire Insurance Co. 


HBBBR J. GRANT A CO., General Agent*, Salt Lake City, Utah 

v ' ii i i ii i if "- " - — t~~~ ' ■■•-^— •-■-*— - — — — -rrr-^_ _■— '— """■" •' 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Z. C. M. I. 

Mountaineer Overalls 




Are made from first quality Denim, — 
guaranteed for quality, fit and service 

Something Different 

The Spring-O-AH 

No Rubber to Rot, Nothing to Wear Out 


Reasons Why You Should Use 


FIRST: It has no superior for any purpose even though the 
price is LOWER. 

SECOND: Cash so expended remains at home. 

THIRD: Farmers participate in savings effected which Benefit 

Encourage Home Consumption 
Encourage Growing of Sugar Beets 

Support of our State Means 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 






You are guaranteed unusual wear 
and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 

No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style $ .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed 1.15 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.45 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle 1.45 

No. 62 Medium heavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavy, J wool 3.35 

No. 39 Extra heavy, % wool.... 3.85 

Please state whether for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Pays 


36SoAtain *s 

. At Less 
\ than halt 

cost of 




Building Real Men and Women 

The young men and the young women of the State of Utah, 
are entitled to excellent general and professional training. This, 
they receive at the University of Utah. In addition, Utah's 
highest institution of learning is interested in developing char- 
acter and leadership. This, they are also doing. 


The 1928 Summer School will find special emphasis on the 
character building side of educational work. For those who de- 
sire this type of work, Dr. Edith Swift Hale, Dr. Daisy A. 
Hetherington and Dr. Henry Neumann, all of New York, will 
present intensive courses in social and character education. 

These special courses are in addition to the usual rich se- 
lection of summer work, which this year will be crystallized into 
one term of six weeks. 

One Term: June 11th to July 20th. 

Fees (including student) $20.00. 

Complete Summer Catalog Will be Issued in April 

University of Utah 



li'hen Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Good grade, and well made. When ordering", state Size, New or Old 
Style, and if for man or lady. Postage prepaid. Sample on request. 

142 Flat Weave, Lt. Weight....$ .85 264 Rayon Silk $3.50 

208 Carded Cotton, Med. lit 1.45 217 Fine Lisle, Rayon Stripe.... 2.25 

J2 £ ombed Cotton, Light Wt.. 1.50 748 Unbleached Cot.. Hvy. Wt... 2.00 

222 Cotton, Rayon Stripes 1.65 754 Bleached Cot Hvv Wt 2.2K 

258 Double Card. Cot., Med. Wt. 1.95 '** Tj^Iint^ nU# Z\r ^vfcz o*5S 

628 Merc. Lisle, Light Wt 250 908 Unbleached Cot., Ex. Hvy. 2.75 

108 Unbleached Cot., Med. Wt... 1.85 1072 Mixed Wool and Cotton 4.00 


Established in Utah 45 Years 
142 WEST SOUTH TEMPLES ST. Salt Lake City, Utah 

f t U.UUUUUUA»l^^J.MUllllllU»lllU<JJJ.LUUlM 1 


At Factory-to-Customer Prices 
The following numbers are made In old or new style for either 

Men or Women 

1 Ribbed light weight cotton, 
with Rayon silk stripe. An 
exellent ladies' number 
(new style only) 91.25 

2 Ribbed light weight cotton. 
Our standard summer 
weight (old style only). ...$1.25 

3 Ribbed medium weight cot- 
ton bleached. Our all sea- 
son number $1.75 

4 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton. Our double 
back number $2.25 

5 Part wool, ribbed, un- 
bleached. Our best sell- 
ing wool number $3.00 

6 High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk. For particular 
people $4.00 

7 Pure worsted wool with 
Silkine Mercerized cotton. 
Our best medium winter 
number $5.75 

8 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton and wool. 
Our 50<%) wool number $5.75 

9 Ribbed medium weight, 
wool and cotton. Our light 
weight, winter number $4.75 

In ordering be sure and specify whether Old or New Style Garments, 
three-quarter, or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. 
Also give bust measure and height and weight to insure a perfect fit. 

Mail Orders Filled Promptly 



Briant Stringham, Manager 

£ Block South of Temple Gate 

28 Richards Street 

^^^UAt^tttt^^^^T^tl^^'L'Li'l».»lt^Jiiii^.i^ tt tt^ 

Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoli- 
tan Bricks 25c pt., 
50c at. Call Your 
Keeley 's Dealer. 
Extra packed in ice. 



Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 

T^/VXJ N E> R.Y 

Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work 

Office 319 S. Main St. 

The Home 

Nothing is of greater help to 
make a home attractive, cozy, and 
really comfortable than Good 
Lighting Fixtures, properly placed. 

House-Cleaning time is the best 
time to improve on your Lighting 
Equipment. Good, up to date fix- 
tures are lower priced than ever; 
and we have a big selection to 
choose from. Let us help you to 
beautify your home. 

Modern Electric Co. 

"The Hotpoint Shop" 
Was. ?307 128 South State 

Electrical Dealers and Contractors 



H/c should'a driml<more 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health 


1SQ W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 

A nn 1 This is "Bedrooms" month 

/iJJIli in the "Year-round Painting Program" featuring 

Bennett's "Property Life 
Insurance" Products 

Made by 



When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



One of the Tombs of the Kings. .Frontispiece 
Ere the Roses Bloom. . .Alveretta S. Engar 177 
The Christ of the Book of Mormon. 

John Henry Evans 179 

Flowers Sarah Leggett Phelps 190 

A Visit to the Relief Societies of the 

French Mission May Booth Talmage 191 

Dr. Emmeline B. Wells 199 

Charity Elva P. Bushman 202 

Editorial— The First Editor's Birthday... 203 

The Memorial Theatre at Stratford-on- 
Avon 204 

The Purchasing of the HU1 Cumorah.. 205 

Cooperation from the Northern States 
Mission 206 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Visits Utah... 206 

President Williams Expresses Appre- 
ciation 207 

The Abundant Harvest. Mary Hale Woolsey 208 
Soil for Potted Plants 

Dr. Thomas L. Martin 216 

Notes from the Field.. Amy Brown Lyman 218 
Guide Lessons for June 221 

Organ of the Relief Society nf the Church of 

Jesms Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City. Utah 

$1.00 a Year— Single Copy. 10c 


Ere the Roses Bloom 

By Alveretta S. En gar 

(Third poem to receive honorable mention in the Eliza Roxey 

Snow Poetry Contest.) 

The time will come when we must part, 
When all the ties that bind my heart 
To every room, and flower, and tree 
Of this dear home must severed be, 
Ah, let it be before the roses bloom 
In June. 

Within these walls I've dreamed my dreams 
And know the joy that realizing brings, 
The comfort of the hearthside throng, 
The solace of the fireside song, 
Ah, let it echo till the roses bloom 
In June. 

I've known the pain of hopes deferred 
That one time all my being stirred, 
All these, and more, have touched my heart, 
And yet the time is all too short 
Till we must part, before the roses bloom 
In June. 

Ere fragrant roses pink and red 
Again adorn the garden bed 
In a riotous mass of bloom, 
Intoxicating with perfume, 
Ah, let me go before the roses bloom 
In June. 




Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV APRIL, 1928 No. 4 

The Christ of the Book 
of Mormon 

By John Henry Evans 

Jesus Christ is the outstanding historical figure in our 
annals — greater than Confucius, or Buddha, or Aristotle, or 
Mohammed, or Moses, or Shakespeare, or Luther, or Wash- 
ington or Linclon. And these were the foremost men of their 
time. Yet, largely as they bulk against the horizon, each in his 
individual setting and work, these figures shrivel into in- 
significance when we mention their names in the same breath 
as that of the mighty Galilean. His influence is felt more or 
less in every good thought we think and every good deed we 
do today after nearly two thousand years, and that influ- 
ence promises to be greater in the coming years. Any docu- 
ment, therefore, that can help us to visualize more clearly this 
greatest character among men, is valuable beyond estimation. 
Now, the Book of Mormon does this very thing. It gives 
us a closer and a fuller view of the Jehovah of the Old Testa- 
ment, and during a longer period than does the Old Testament. 
It supplies us with fresh, first-hand, and some extremely pic- 
turesque details of his ministry on earth. And it brings into 
greater clearness what is merely hinted at or vaguely sug- 
gested in the Hebrew Scriptures respecting his relation to us 
and the world. 

I purpose, then, in this article to assemble the ideas and 
scenes, now scattered throughout the Nephite Record, which 
bear in any way on the subject of the Christ, whether before 
or during or after his appearance in the flesh, so as to show 
what light that volume throws upon the personality and work 
and position of Jesus in the history of this planet. Of course, 
such a presentation can hope to be nothing more pretentious 
than a sketching in of these newer- details. But it will serve 
to show that the Book of Mormon has something of real worth 
to contribute to our picture of the Master. 



His Pre-earth Life — The Bible 

And first let me speak of the light which the Nephite 
Record throws upon the pre-earth life of our Savior. 

Clear as is the idea in the mind of the informed Latter-day 
Saint that Christ had a spirit-existence before he tabernacled 
in the flesh, yet the clearness of this notion comes, not from 
the Hebrew writings, but mainly from the Book of Mormon. 

The Old Testament, as a matter of fact, is all but silent 
on the point. In the biblical account of the creation the word 
"Elohim" is used, which is plural. This fact implies — but it is 
only an implication — that there were more than one person 
taking part in that event. Who were they? For an answer 
to this question we must go to John's Gospel. One of them 
was Jesus, for he is there spoken of as having been with the 
Father "in the beginning.'' But we should never have come 
by this light from the account of the event in Genesis alone. 
That is about as clear a reference as we have in the Old Testa- 
ment of the ante-mortal existence of Christ. It is true, also, 
that we have the name Jehovah employed constantly by the 
writers of the Old Testament as the title of the God of the 
Israelites. But here again it requires the application of other 
passages before we can conclude that this is Christ, not to 
speak of the difficulty of inferring how he could have existed 
before he was born ! Hence we are justified in saying that the 
pre-mortal life of Jesus is only vaguely hinted at in the pages 
of the Old Testament. 

That existence is clearer, but not much clearer, in the 
New Testament. The passage in John's record of Christ's 
life I have already called attention to. The exact wording of 
that passage will show just how clearly the idea is set forth. 
"In the beginning," John says, "was the Word, and the Word 
was with God, and the Word was God. * * * All things 
were made by him. In him was life, and the life was the light 
of men. * * * And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us, and we beheld his glory, the glory of the only 
begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth." This, as we 
shall see later, is not the clear, direct statement that we find 
in the Book of Mormon. Yet it is the clearest we have in the 
New Testament, if we except the one we have by the Son of 
God himself, in which he prays for the glory he had with the 
Father "before the world was." These two references are by 
far the most specific and positive, made quite incidentally of 
the pre-earth life of the Christ. 

His Pre-earth Life — Book of Mormon 
Contrast these with the record of incidents and the pos- 


itive declarations on the subject in the Nephite Record. 

The first reference comes from the account of Ether in 
that volume. Moriancumer, the brother of Jared, is in need 
of some means of lighting the eight barges he has made under 
divine direction for crossing the ocean. He ends by taking 
sixteen small stones, "white and clear and transparent as 
glass," up to a mountain. These he prays for the Lord to 
"touch with his finger and prepare them that they might 
shine forth in darkness." When the Lord does so, the "veil 
is taken from off the eyes of the brother of Jared, and he sees 
the finger of the Lord, that it is as the finger of a man, like 
unto flesh and blood. And he falls down before the Lord, 
for he is struck with fear." 

"Why hast thou fallen?" inquires the Lord. 

"Because," answered Moriancumer, "I saw the finger of 
the Lord, and I feared lest he should smite me. For I knew 
not that the Lord had flesh and blood." 

And the Lord said, "Because of thy faith thou hast seen 
that I shall take upon me flesh and blood. Never has man 
come before me with such exceeding faith as thou hast. For 
were it not so, thou couldst not have seen my finger. Sawest 
thou more than this?" 

"Nay, Lord. Show thyself unto me!" 

And "the Lord showed himself unto him," saying, "Be- 
cause thou knowest these things, thou art redeemed from the 
fall. Therefore thou art brought back into my presence, and 
I show myself unto thee. Behold, I am he who was prepared 
from the foundation of the world to redeem my people. I am 
Jesus Christ. In me shall all mankind have light and that 
eternally, even they who shall believe on my name, and the} 
shall become my sons and daughters. * * * Seest thou 
that thou art created after mine own image? This body, 
which thou now beholdest, is the body of my spirit. Man 
have I created after the body of my spirit. Even as I appear 
unto thee to be in the spirit, will I appear unto my people in 
the flesh." 

It is clear from this luminous incident, first, that Jesus 
Christ existed before his incarnation in the flesh and his ap- 
pearance on the earth in a physical body; secondly, that the 
form in which he existed was the same as that which he took 
in the fleshly tabernacle, only it was spirit instead of flesh ; and, 
thirdly, that he created man in spirit-form, the same form that 
his own spirit bore, and the form, moreover, of which man's 
physical body is the counterpart, leaving us to infer that man 
also, as to his spirit, had a pre-earth life. This incident, there- 
fore, throws a spotlight upon what has hitherto been a very 
dark area. 


Another striking passage, almost as luminous and equally 
clear and definite, is from the account in the Book of Mormon 
of the predictions of the Lamanite prophet Samuel and their 

Those who are acquainted with the circumstances will 
recall that Samuel went to Zarahemla for the purpose of 
preaching to the Nephites there, who were fast dwindling in 
their religious faith, and that, failing to regain entrance into 
the place, he delivered his message in a picturesque fashion 
from the ramparts that surrounded the town. In five years, he 
told the people, "the Son of God cometh to redeem all those 
who shall believe on his name." And he gave them a sign by 
which they might know that Christ was born across the waters 
among the Jews. It was that there should be "one day and a 
night and a day as if it were one day, without darkness be- 
tween daylight, that is, for a period of about thirty-six hours. 
Also a new star should appear, one that had not been seen 
before, with "many signs and wonders in heaven." 

As the time approached for the sign to appear, and it did 
not appear, the unbelievers scoffed and threatened, and the 
believers, on their part, became alarmed for their very lives. 
At this time a prophet named Nephi, "cried mightily unto his 
God" in behalf of the faithful. 

He was answered by the voice of the Lord — "Lift up your 
head and be of good cheer, for, behold, the time is at hand. 
On this night shall the sign be given, and on the morrow come 
I into the world, to show unto the world all that which I have 
caused to be spoken by the mouth of my holy prophets. Be- 
hold, I come unto my own, to fulfil all things which I have 
made known unto the children of men, from the foundation of 
the world, and to do the will, both of the Father and of the 
Son ; of the Father because of me, and of the Son because 
of my flesh." 

No language could be clearer or more definite and spe- 
cific as to the pre-earth existence of the Christ than this pas- 
sage and the passage from the Jaredite record, previously 
given. The fact of that existence is stated beyond all possi- 
bility of quibble or misunderstanding — which is not the case, 
as we have seen, in the Hebrew Scriptures. To be sure, one 
may dispute the authenticity of the assertion itself for the 
divine inspiration claimed for it, but one may not deny its 
clearness, or its positiveness, or its definiteness of utterance. 


The Book of Mormon also throws a flood of light on the 
deityship of Jesus Christ. And, as in the case of his ante- 
mortal existence, the value of this additional light is not that 


it gives anything altogether new but that it brings into relief 
and greater plainness what is rather suggested than asserted 
in the New Testament. 

Christ's Godhood — The Bible 

On this subject of the godhead of Christ there are only 
implications in the Old Testament — the use of the word 
"Elohim" in the account of the creation, for instance, and of 
the word "Jehovah" as the designation of the God of the 
Hebrew people. Nor is the New Testament altogether un- 
ambiguous on the point. Christ speaks of himself as greater 
than Abraham and Moses, but one need not infer from this 
that he was divine in the accepted sense. Also John, as we 
have seen, declares that "the word was God" and that "all 
things were made by him." And Jesus says after his resur- 
rection, "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth." 
These passages, and others not so clear, are interpreted to 
mean that Christ is God. 

Nevertheless, there have been devout believers all down 
the ages since our era began who understood these statements 
as not asserting Christ's Godhead. Beginning in the fourth 
century after his birth, Arianism in one form or another has 
been in existence — that is, the denial of Christ's divinity, with- 
out a denial of his greatness, his creative powers and work, and 
his teachings. And there have been sects established on this 
theory of his humanity. 

The Book of Mormon, however, is not susceptible to this 
double meaning when it speaks on the subject. On the con- 
trary, its declarations on the point are clear, distinct, and 

Christ's Godhood — Book of Mormon- 

On the fly-leaf of that volume is the statement that 
"Jesus is the Christ, the eternal God, manifesting himself unto 
all the nations." Indeed, to "convince" both Jew and Gentile 
of this fact, that Christ is very God, is specifically declared to 
be one of the purposes in revealing the Nephite Record to the 
world in this age. 

Says Abinadi, one of the early prophets of the Nephites, 
"God himself shall come down among the children of men, and 
shall redeem his people. And because he dwelleth in the 
flesh, he shall be called the Son of God, having subjected the 
flesh to the will of the Father." 

The first Nephi tells us that "the God of our fathers, the 
God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob, yieldeth himself 
as a man into the hands of wicked men, to be lifted up and 


crucified and buried in a sepulchre." Lehi speaks of the Jews 
as the only people who would crucify their God. 

Benjamin, who was both a king and a prophet, declares, 
"the time cometh, and is not far distant, that with power the 
Lord omnipotent, who reigneth, who was and is from all eter- 
nity to all eternity, shall come down from heaven among the 
children of men and shall dwell in a tabernacle of clay, and 
shall go forth among men, working mighty miracles — healing 
the sick, raising the dead, causing the lame to walk, the blind 
to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, and curing all 
manner of diseases. " 

These men — Abinadi, Nephi, Lehi, and Benjamin — all 
lived before the Christian era. But the passages to be found in 
the Book of Mormon after Christ are equally specific and 
positive on the point under consideration. 

Jesus himself, when he appeared among the Nephites 
after his resurrection, told them, "I am the God of Israel and 
the God of the whole earth, and have been slain for the sins 
of the whole world." And Moroni speaks of Christ as dis- 
tinctively the God of the land of America, whom its inhabit- 
ants must serve if they would not be destroyed. Referring to 
the land we now call America, he says, "Behold, this is a 
choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it, shall be 
free from bondage and from captivity and from all other 
nations under heaven — if they will but serve the God of the 
land, who is Jesus Christ." 

Again, the truth of these statements may be called in 
question, but not their clearness or their positiveness. He who 
runs may read and understand the import of them. It is 
impossible to twist them into a double meaning or to involve 
them in a cloud of mist. They are either true or not true in 
the meaning they bear on their face. 

Attributes of God Ascribed to Christ 

Not only is Jesus Christ expressly called God in the 
Nephite Record, but the character and attributes ascribed to 
God in the Hebrew Scriptures are applied to our Savior in the 
Book of Mormon. 

He is declared to be omnipotent. Says King Benjamin, 
"I would that ye should be steadfast and immovable, always 
abounding in good works, that Christ, the Lord God omni- 
potent, may seal you his." Christ is specifically termed in 
the Book of Mormon a "God of miracles." Also he is called 
Creator. "There is a God," says Lehi, "and he hath created 
all things, both in the heavens and the earth, and all things 
that in them are, both things to act and things to be acted 
upon." That Lehi understood this creative act to have been 


performed by Jesus is evident from another passage a little 
later on, in which he says, "Thus saith the Lord, when the 
day cometh that they shall believe in me, that I am Christ," and so 
on. Jesus himself said to the Nephites after his resurrection, 
"I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I created the heavens 
and the earth, and all things that in them are. I was with 
the Father in the beginning." Several of the Nephite writers 
during the national existence of that people speak to the same 
effect. So, then, there can be no misunderstanding the Book 
of Mormon that Jesus Christ is omnipotent in the sense that 
it is usually applied to God in sacred literature. 

The Nephite Record also ascribes other attributes to our 
Savior, such as are applied in the Bible only to God — self- 
existence, justice, holiness, unchangeableness, goodness, grace 
and mercy, and love. 

King Benjamin declares that Christ "exists from all eter- 
nity to all eternity." Says Lehi, "O the wisdom of God! 
His mercy and grace! For, behold, if the flesh should rise no 
more, our spirits must become subject to that angel who fell 
from before the presence of the eternal God, to rise no more." 
Another writer, Jacob, the son of Lehi, importunes his read- 
ers to "remember the greatness of the Holy One of Israel," 
whom he elsewhere calls "that holy God," and also to bear 
in mind that "his paths are righteous." The first Nephi rep- 
resents Jehovah as saying, "Behold, I am God ; I am a God of 
miracles ; and I will show unto the world that I am the same 
yesterday, today, and forever." To quote again from Jacob, 
"O how great the goodness of our God, who prepareth a way 
for our escape from the grasp of this awful monster, death and 
hell!" In a word, every attribute that in sacred literature is 
ascribed to God, the Nephite writers apply to Jesus Christ, 
both before and after his incarnation in the flesh. 


And so we come now to those incomparable scenes where 
Jesus Christ in person, after his resurrection, ministered to the 
people on the American continent. 

It is unnecessary here to do anything more than recall 
to mind the impressive spectacle which preceded that appear- 
ance of the Master — the furious storms, the thunderings and 
sharp lightning, the upheavals and sinkings of the earth's 
crust, the destruction of entire cities, the carrying away of 
men and women in the whirlwind, the agonized cries of the 
survivors, and finally the voice from the heavens that pierced 
into the hearts of those who had gathered to exchange horri- 
fied feelings and words over what had taken place, a "small 


voice," indistinct at first as of an approaching sound, but be- 
coming clearer, till the astonished multitude understood it. 
Said the voice : 

"Behold my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, in 
whom I have glorified my name. Hear him." 

Christ Appears to Nephites 

Casting up their eyes again toward heaven, whence came 
the words, they beheld a man descending out of the air, clothed 
in a white robe. This man came down and stood in the midst 
of the people ; "the eyes of the whole multitude," says the his- 
torian with the evident air of a spectator, "were turned upon 
him, and they durst not open their mouths, even one to an- 
other," because "they wist not what it meant," believing, i1 
to be "an angel that appeared unto them." 

The man "stretched forth his hand and spake unto the 
people : Behold, I am Jesus Christ, whom the prophets testi- 
fied should come into the world. I am the light and the life 
of the world. I have drunk out of that bitter cup which the 
Father hath given me, and have glorified the Father in taking 
upon me the sins of the world, in which I have suffered the 
will of the Father from the beginning." 

The whole multitude "fell to the earth" in adoration, for 
they remembered the prophecies concerning the Christ. 

"Arise," said Jesus, "and come forth unto me, that ye may 
thrust your hands into my side, and also that ye may feel the 
prints of the nails in my hands and in my feet, that ye may 
know that I am the God of Israel and the God of the whole 

So ''the multitude went forth," the narrative goes on, 
"and thrust their hands into his side, and did feel the prints of 
the nails in his hands and in his feet, going forth one by one. 
until they had all gone forth, and did see with their eyes, and 
did feel with their hands, and did know of a surety, and did 
bear record, that it was he of whom it was written by the 
prophets that he should come." 

This done, they cried out in one voice, "Hosannah ! Bless- 
ed be the name of the most high God !" And they fell down at 
his feet and worshiped him. 

Nephi, one of the prophets who had spoken of Christ's 
appearance and who had "departed out of the land" a little be- 
fore this, was in the crowd. He "arose and went forth and 
bowed himself before the Lord and kissed his feet." 

Main Teachings Reiterated 

Jesus then taught the people the main doctrines he had 
already proclaimed among the Jews. For some reason — most 


likely because he found the Nephites more believing and 
sympathetic than the Jews — he spoke with greater freedom 
and plainness than he appears to have done in Palestine. 

He taught them concerning baptism. "Ye shall go down 
and stand in the water," he said, "and in my name shall ye 
baptize. And ye shall say, calling them by name, 'Having 
authority given me of Jesus Christ, I baptize you in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen!' 
Then shall ye immerse "them in the water, and come forth 
again out of the water." 

This was to be done only in the case of those who re- 
pented of their sins and who desired to be baptized in the 
name of Christ. And these explicit directions were given, 
Jesus told them, that there might be "no contentions" among 
the people. For whoever had the "spirit of contention," he 
explained, was not of Christ, but of the devil, "who is the 
father of contention," because he "stirreth up the hearts of 
men to contend in anger one with another." 

"It is not my doctrine," he further said, "to stir up the 
hearts of men in anger, one against another. But this is my 
doctrine, that such things should be done away." A luminous 
statement, when you come to get at the heart of it, and a 
distinct contribution to the utterances of the Christ. There 
are not many difficulties known to man that do not have their 
root in a "stirring up of the heart in anger" one way or 

This idea of peaceableness, coupled with the teachableness 
of a little child, after one has had faith, has repented of his 
sins, has been baptized for the remission of them, and re- 
ceived the gift of the Holy Ghost, Christ declared to be his 
doctrine. "Whoso buildeth upon this, buildeth upon my rock, 
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against him." Here is 
epitomized the puzzling variety of things we are required to 
do in life — a codification, so to speak, of the laws and statutes 
of religion. As members of the Church everything depends on our 
being uncontentious and teachable. 

A Unique Scene 

Also more plainly than to. the Jews he spoke about the 
law of Moses. "T am he that gave the law, and I am he who 
covenanted with my people Israel. Therefore, the law in me 
is fulfilled, for I have come to fulfill the law — therefore it 
hath an end. Not all the covenant which I have made with 
my people is fulfilled, but the law which was given unto 
Moses hath an end in me." 

After repeating the teachings which we have in what is 


known as the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus told the multitude 
that his "time was at hand" to go to the Father and also to 
show himself "unto the lost tribes of Israel." And "the peo- 
ple were in tears" at the thought that he was going to leave 
them ! They looked at him "steadfastly" as if they would ask 
him to stay a little longer. 

Perceiving their desires, he said, "My bowels are filled 
with compassion and mercy towards you." Then, "Have ye 
any that are sick among you? Brirlg them hither. Or any 
that are lame, or blind, or halt, or maimed, or leprous, or 
withered, or deaf, or afflicted in any manner?" 

Thereupon "all the multitude, with one accord, did go 
forth with their sick, and their afflicted, and their lame, and 
their blind, and their dumb, with all that were afflicted in any 
manner. And he did heal them every one as they were 
brought forth unto him. And they did all, both they who 
had been healed and they who were whole, bow down at his 
feet, and did worship him. And as many as could come for 
the multitude did kiss his feet, insomuch that they did bathe 
his feet with their tears." 

Then he commanded that their little children be brought 
to him. And when they had been brought, he "sat them down 
upon the ground round about him, and he stood in the midst 
of them," the multitude giving way till all the children were 
together. He commanded all the people to kneel down upon 
the ground. When they had done so, "Jesus groaned within 
himself, and said, Father, I am troubled because of the wick- 
edness of the House of Israel. 

"And when he had said these words, he himself also knelt 
down upon the earth, and, behold, he prayed unto the Father, 
and the things which he prayed cannot be written, and the mul- 
titude did bear record who heard him." So powerfully were 
the people affected by what they had heard in that prayer, 
that they "were overcome." On rising from his knees, he 
bade them rise also, after which he said, "Blessed are ye be- 
cause of your faith. And now, behold, my joy is full." 

And he wept. 

Then he took the children, one by one, and blessed them, 
and prayed to the Father in behalf of them. 

And he wept again. 

"Behold your little ones!" he said. 

As the people looked, they saw the heavens open, and 
angels descending in what appeared to be fire, and ministering 
to the children, who were themseves encircled by fire. 

After this unparalleled scene there "came a cloud and 
overshadowed the multitude, that they could not see Jesus. 


And while they were overshadowed, he departed from them, 
and ascended into heaven." 


Just what is the value of this additional light thrown 
upon the Christ by the Book of Mormon? In what way and to 
what degree is Christian theology advanced by these new 
ideas and the greater clearness given to old ideas that were 
vague ? 

But first let us summarize this information. The main 
and subordinate points we have already considered are as 
follows : 

Main Points Summarised 

First, Jesus Christ had a conscious existence before his 
incarnation in the flesh — an existence, that is, in which he was 
able to think and to feel and to act. Secondly, he existed in 
a form that, although spiritual in substance, is the same as 
the form we have come to know as the human, with all the 
organs and dimensions that the physical tabernacle of man 
has in mortality. Thirdly, he was very God in that state of 
existence, having all the nature and characteristics which the 
race from the beginning has ascribed to the Power that cre- 
ated man and the world and that governs the universe. 
Fourthly, he now has, since his incarnation and death and 
resurrection, a body of fksh and bone, the same in effect that 
was crucified and afterwards laid in the tomb in Palestine. 

These, all, are main propositions, stated in a way which 
it is impossible to misunderstand. There are numerous and 
important corollaries, also, such as — that Jesus was the Je- 
hovah of the Old Testament, watching over and directing 
the destinies of the Hebrew people, impaling them by means 
of bitter experiences and keeping them in line for a specific 
purpose ; that he was with the Father in the beginning, cre- 
ating the earth and man with everything pertaining thereto; 
that he hears with infinite patience and love, the same patience 
and love he manifested in the flesh, for the salvation of all 
mankind, irrespective of color or conditions in life ; that man 
too had a pre-earth life, a life of the spirit, which, in form, is 
the exact counterpart of the physical body that we see in 
mortality ; and finally, that life as we know it here is but a 
section, a very small section, of life as it is, and was, and 
will be. 

These ideas take us up, as it were, to the top of a high 
pinnacle, from which we may view mortality in its relation 
to the illimitable stretch of life both before and after this. 


Value of This New Clearness 

And we need this outlook very much indeed. Life proves 
to most of us a very perplexing thing. There is so much of 
it ! And it is so intricate, so complex ! It is a great ocean, 
on which we are afloat, not to say adrift, and we are unable 
by ourselves to swim into any of those powerful undercur- 
rents that would sweep us onward to a Somewhere. It is a 
giant forest, in which we are, all of us, lost, with no halo to 
lead us out of its shadowy depths into the clearing. We hear, it 
is true, an occasional "Lo here!" and "Lo there!" But these 
are vocal mirages, which only add to our bewilderment. Not 
the greatest philosophers have been able to reduce the mul- 
titudinous and confusing events and facts of life to anything 
like a simple and orderly process working towards a goal. 
And so we must look outside our own thought for a plan that 
will show the general push of life, that will relate one thing 
to another, that can bring into full view the "one increasing 
purpose" running through the ages. 

Such a plan, such a view, we have in the revealments of 
the Book of Mormon, where it speaks of the Christ. In its 
white light a new meaning is given to such traditional phrases 
as "divine guidance," the "love of God," "obedience," and 
many others. And we are helped in our faith and trust in 


By Sarah Leggett Phelps 

The following tribute to flowers was written by Mrs. Sarah 
Leggett Phelps, a woman 82 years of age, who has been an invalid 
for fifteen years, from paralysis. 

Place them by my bedside so that I may see their display of 
beautiful colors and their sweet faces. What great power they 
have ! They soften and make the heart glad. They brighten those 
who are lonely and sad. They make one feel the influence of the 
giver, who arranged them so artistically in their beds that they 
might go on their joy-giving journey. 

Although far away, you feel near by the sweet message the 
flowers bring. They make me feel that I would like to see the 
kind face of the giver and gently take her by the hand. They 
make me happy to know that somewhere someone is thinking of 
me. Although flowers fade, they leave a sweet remembrance 
behind that lasts forever. 

A Visit to the Relief Societies 
of the French Mission 

By May Booth Talmage 

It was not until near the close of our third year in Europe 
that the opportunity came for me to visit the Relief Societies of 
the French Mission. Most tourists would feel a sense of keen 
disappointment if a trip to the Continent failed to include France, 
but the very spirit and genius of missionary service is found in 
going when and where one is sent and in coming when called ; and 
thus it was that other missions, some far more distant, were visited 
during the earlier years. 

It may not be definitely known to all magazine readers that 
the headquarters of the French Mission are not located in France 
at all, but in Geneva, Switzerland — the city now famous as the 
home of the League of Nations, situated on beautiful Lake Geneva. 
The Mission as a whole, takes in France, Belgium, and the French- 
speaking part of Switzerland; thus in visiting our Branches in 
that mission, one meets three distinct types of people even though 
their language is the same. Urgent mission duties had taken 
President Talmage to Scandinavia in early August of 1927, and 
as it was found advisable to convene a Conference of Mission 
Presidents and their wives in Dresden during the first week in 
September, word was sent to Liverpool for me to join President 
and Sister Rossiter of the French Mission and visit the Relief 
Societies in Belgium while we were all enroute to Dresden. 

Leaving London on the evening of August 19th, I found my- 
self in a compartment with two English college girls who were 
to spend their vacations in Switzerland ; two French women, one 
of whom was going home after some years of absence from her 
mother, the other returning from a vacation spent in England ; 
and the sixth occupant was, like myself, an American. The 
group furnished a most interesting character study for me until 
we took boat at New Haven for Dieppe. 

Theretofore, when traveling by boat to Ireland or to Rotter- 
dam, we had gone on board at bedtime and landed on the follow- 
ing morning. The sensation of going to bed under ordinary 
conditions and getting up at 2 a. m. in a strange country, listening 
to an unknown language and using unfamiliar coin was most 
unusual. The waiting train conveyed us to Paris before sunrise, 
but President Rossiter was already waiting at the station with 
a cordial welcome. We were soon with Sister Rossiter and 
several missionaries and other friends from Utah. 


The sights and scenes of the great French Metropolis have 
been too often and too ably depicted by pen and screen to justify 
amateur effort. In all the world there is but one Louvre with 
its myriads of art treasures; and all the descriptions of (all the 
experts fail to bring the thrill one gets in looking even for a few 
moments at the Winged Victory, Venus de Milo, or Mona 
Lisa. One of the most difficult things for me when traveling is 
to convince myself that I am really seeing the objects about 
which I have read with such keen interest, but which seemed 
so far removed. One gets such vivid mind pictures at times about 
people and places, that when the reality comes, even though it 
be more striking or pretentious, it is different, and one has to 
keep adjusting the mind to the new object instead of the old one. 
On the other hand, there are some places and things that seem 
like old friends because of their familiar aspect. 

The few days of our stay in Paris were filled to the 
limit with worthwhile experiences, most of which exceeded my 
expectations ; but I confess to a feeling of disappointment over 
the lack of smartly-dressed women. One's conception of Paris 
is likely to be that each woman will be wearing — not exactly an 
"imported" gown, but rather, a "creation" from the hands of 
Worth or Lucille or Jenney, direct, but our conclusions were that 
many American cities could furnish 'better examples of well- 
dressed women. However, we were informed that the ones we 
saw were tourists and that the real Parisienne takes a taxi and 
is seldom seen parading the streets — so much for casual im- 
pressions ! 

One entire day we spent in going over the Battle Fields ; the 
Marne, Belleau Woods, Soissoins, Chateau Thierry, etc. 
The ever-recurring cemeteries with their myriads of crosses 
seemed to give new meaning to the terms ; and the great War 
became a thing of hideous reality, such as had never been ex- 
perienced through reading printed page or listening to masterly 
addresses. One's very soul cried out for a civilization that would 
outlaw war. 

But all of this has no relation whatever to our visit to the 
Relief Societies of the French Mission. From Paris the Rossiters 
and I proceeded to Liege, which is the headquarters of the 
Belgium District. 

All that has been written in our previous articles concerning 
the warm welcome and delightful hospitality extended by the 
people of the missions heretofore visited, could in turn be re- 
peated concerning those in the French Mission in so far as their 
conditions would permit. Whether in Belgium, in Switzerland 
or in France, it mattered not. We were made to feel thor- 
oughly at home ; and however strange the spoken word, its mean- 


ing was made quite clear through tone and gesture. Nothing but 
love unfeigned, born of the true Gospel spirit, could have given 
us the assurance of sincerity and the genuine heartglow that was 
constantly rekindled as we journeyed from place to place, and 
met new groups of missionaries and new assemblages of Saints. 
President Joel H. Bowen and all the traveling missionaries of 
the District were untiring in their courtesies to us persoaally, and 
in their efforts to make the meetings successful. The same thing 
was true of all the missionaries in all the Districts and we wish 
it were possible to mention each one in turn and tell of their many 
kindnesses, for which we have such deep appreciation. 

Relief Society Conferences were held in Herstal, Seraing, 
and Liege, with additional officers' meetings, M. I. A. gather- 
ings, and Sunday Sacrament services. At all of these there was 
shown a spirit of keen interest and earnest devotion, that gave 
assurance of increased and progressive activity. 

Our sympathies were deeply enlisted in behalf of three mis- 
sionaries who were in hospitals through illness, and therefore un- 
able to be at our gatherings. Two of them were found cheerfully 
hopeful of soon being out again ; but the stringent rules of the 
other hospital permitted only President Rossiter to visit the 
third one, who had typhoid fever. We were glad to learn later 
that the lives of all were spared. 

The Relief Society in Brussels was disorganized; but Sister 
Rossiter and I visited an earnest little Bible class and spoke to the 
members concerning our work, and soon thereafter the Society 
was reorganized and working enthusiastically. 

Enroute to Dresden we spent a few pleasant hours in Cologne 
with District President Leon B. Linford and some of his co- 
laborers. We found them busy and happy in their labors and 
eager to show us such places of interest as our time would permit. 
The Cathedral at Cologne with its more than eight thousand 
carved figures, ranks among the finest of the cathedrals of the 
world. Upon our arrival in Berlin we were delightfully surprised 
to learn from District President Christiansen, who met the train, 
that President Talmage had arrived from Scandinavia a few hours 
before. In ten minutes we were with him at the hotel, and soon 
were joined by officials from Norway, Sweden, and Denmark, 
who were going to attend the Conference in Dresden, and also by 
President Valentine of the German-Austrian Mission. A meeting 
with the missionaries of the Berlin District on Saturday proved 
to be a spiritual feast for all of us. 

On Sunday morning we were assigned to visit three Branches 
in Berlin, where various auxiliary organizations held officers' 
meetings preceding the regular Sunday School sessions. I was 
thus fortunate in being able to meet with the Relief Society Sisters, 



to join in their testimony meeting and enjoy the splendid spirit. 
At Sunday School and at the Fast Day service we found every- 
thing giving evidence of excellent work being accomplished in 
that vicinity. 

A joint gathering of the six branches in Berlin was held in 
the evening and the large hall filled with members and friends. 
Musical numbers of a high order delighted the visitors. We 
were again the recipients of the same type of generous hospitality 



and warm welcome that had been so liberally extended on our visit 
two years before. On Monday, September 5th, it was my great 
privilege to go for the first time to Leipzig with my husband and 
President Valentine, where our little meeting hall was dedicated 
by the former at the gathering held for that purpose, in the 
evening. It was an occasion long to be remembered. There was 
just time before the meeting for us to visit the wonderful Denkmal 
or monument which is so justly famous. An entire article could 
scarcely do it justice, but a picture may give some faint idea 
of its colossal magnitude. 

As an account of the Mission Presidents' Conference in 
Dresden, covering a period of four days, has been given elsewhere, 
we shall only emphasize here its importance as a source of mutual 
helpfulness, encouragement and blessing to all who participated. 
At its close the group separated to go their widely divergent ways. 

President and Sister Cannon had a convention scheduled 
in Hanover. Presidents Talmage and Valentine proceeded to 
visit the northern Districts of the German Mission and the one 
in Austria, after which the former continued on through Bulgaria 
and Constantinople to Syria, Palestine and Egypt — but that is 
another story. 

Before going to Geneva, Sister Rossiter and I went to 
Besancon, France. I think there will always remain in my mem- 
ory the picture of our arrival at this quaint fortified French city 
not far from war-famed Verdun. The dear little President of 
the Relief Society, Sister Artaud, awaited us with two huge 
bouquets of flowers and a look of genuine joy that went straight 
to my heart. Branch President Stewart Wright and his com- 
panion missionary were on hand to give all assistance and a 
hearty welcome. As the Relief Society had been organized with 
but five members only a few months before, it was as sur- 
prising as it was gratifying to find the hall crowded and extra 
chairs needed to provide accommodations for those who came. 

The people who came to all these meetings were not Relief 
Society members only, as the meetings were for the public 
generally, that men as well as women not of our faith might learn 
of the wonderful scope and achievements of this great organiza- 
tion. Among the distinguished people present at Besancon was a 
director of education and two high school teachers. 

After a statement of the facts concerning the history, purpose, 
and achievements of the organization, there were several new 
applications for membership. We were informed that through 
the enthusiastic zeal and unceasing efforts of the Relief Society 
President, she had been instrumental in bringing twenty-two 
members into the Church. 

Many and quaint were the places visited during the all too 


few hours at our disposal, in this interesting city that is honored 
in being the birthplace of Victor Hugo. 

To one who for more than half a century had thought of a 
foreign country as a place of magnificent distances to which one 
might some day be privileged to go, it was somewhat breath- 
taking and decidedly confusing to find oneself changing countries 
half a dozen times in as many days. Saturday we were in Ger- 
many, Sunday in Czechoslovakia, Monday agtain over the border 
in Germany, Tuesday in Switzerland, and Wednesday in France. 
Each time money must be changed into the kind in current use ; 
but one must guard against getting too much, as the laws forbid 
taking silver out of one country into another ; if the regulation is 
infringed, the money is subject to confiscation. 

Within four hours after boarding the train in Besancon, 
France, which we were loath to leave so soon, we found our- 
selves in a little progressive town among the Swiss Mountains, 
La Chaux du Fonds by name. Here President Leonard D. Rob- 
bins and his associates vied with their co-workers in other cities 
in making our visit successful and pleasant. A good musical 
program lent interest to the meeting held here, displaying, as it 
did, the splendid talent of the members participating. 

The following morning President Robbins succeeded in ob- 
taining permission for us to go through the world-famed Movado 
Swiss watch factory. Our guide was most courteous and ex- 
plained all the intricacies of the most delicate mechanism with 
illuminating results. Some of the wheels are so tiny as to necessi- 
tate the hand-glass being used by the workers who separate them 
into proper receptacles. A highly specialized expert showed the 


method used in detecting flaws in tiny cogs of these tiny wheels. 
The wheel is placed on a disk and magnified 100 times, the 
shadow being projected onto a brilliantly lighted screen, where 
the slightest irregularity is at once detected and corrected. Also 
we were shown the method of making the watches proof against 
extremes of temperature. What we saw will always give an 
added interest to watches in general and to Swiss watches in 

At Neuchatel we were favored by the presence of President 
Rossiter again, who, because of urgent mission business, had 
been obliged to go direct to Geneva. Here, Branch President 
George Young Jarvis directed the preparations for the very 
successful evening service. An excellent program given by the 
members, preceding the addresses by the visiting officers, was 
deeply appreciated and gave evidence of keen interest and willing- 
ness to serve. 

This little town, made famous through the cheese that bears 
its name, has much else to make one wish to linger ; but a meeting 
was scheduled in Lausanne the next night, so we were forced 
to be content with the few delightful hours we had before our 
train was due to leave. 

There seems to be rather more indifference than prejudice 
toward the Latter-day Saints in the French Mission ; and, as in 
most Continental countries, we found our members occupying 
respectable, comfortable halls. In Lausanne, the place of meeting, 
was a splendid structure and the assembly room was an inspiration 
with its beautifully polished woodwork and floors. A special 
feature of our meeting here was an elaborately constructed chart 
showing the vicissitudes of the Relief Society since its beginning. 
The increase in activity and achievement within the past two years 
seemed nothing short of phenomenal, and gave us much encour- 
agement. We feel that great credit is due to Sister Rossiter, under 
whose able supervision the work throughout the entire mission 
has made such rapid strides. 

Elder Parker Pratt Warner was in charge of the spirited 
meeting of the Relief Societies held on Saturday night in Lausanne. 
We had time only for a tantalizing glimpse of this lovely town 
with but an hour or so between our arrival and time for meeting, 
but we made a choice between seeing and eating in favor of the 
former. At its close we proceeded to Geneva by late train. 

We were made to feel the same delightful sense of freedom 
in this mission home that we had felt at other mission headquarters, 
and we are thoroughly convinced that this "homey" feeling is 
quite a characteristic of such places of abode among our people. 

In Geneva, on Sunday afternoon, four members were added 
to the Church. A simple yet very impressive service was held 
preceding the baptisms, and at its close, the candidates stepped 


bravely down into the waters of Lake Geneva and came forth with 
deeply grateful hearts, unto a veritable newness of life. 

The evening service was devoted largely to Mutual Improve- 
ment topics. All were delighted to> have as one speaker the Editor 
of the Deseret News, Brother Harold Goff who, as a guest of 
the Carnegie Endowment Fund for International Peace, had en- 
joyed the splendid opportunities afforded to visit different coun- 

Several weeks of preparation had been made for the Relief 
Society gathering held in Geneva on Monday night. The musical 
numbers, under the direction of Branch President Cope, were 
excellent; the dramatization of "The Ten Virgins" by members 
of the Society, was very commendable, as was indeed the superior 
work of the Society as a whole, as set forth in the carefully 
prepared report of its Relief Society Branch President. 

On Tuesday, Sister Rossiter and I traveled to Lyons, France, 
where the final Conference was held in the evening at the at- 
tractive home of Sister Barthemeuf, with district and branch 
presidents [Harold S. Cole, and S. Hensley Cortez, in charge. 
Though the membership is not as large as in most other places 
visited, there was a wonderful spirit and the meeting was one 
long to be remembered. 

Preceding the meeting we had a magnificent view of Lyons, 
from a high tower, which is in size and importance foremost 
among the cities of France. It is a great industrial center for 
silk manufacture, and its marvelous products are sent throughout 
the civilized world. 

After the meeting, Sister Rossiter and the devoted corps of 
missionaries who labor in that District, accompanied me to the 
station to wave adieu as long as the train was in sight; and thus 
ended another delightful chapter in my book of rich experiences. 

To President and Sister Rossiter, for their efficient and 
devoted efforts, to their daughter, Betty, and to all the mission- 
aries and members who were so thoughtful and helpful, and so 
generous with flowers and other gifts, I shall always feel deeply 

After a few days in Italy, I reached England in time to be at 
the Norwich Conference while enroute to Liverpool, and among 
the messages brought from headquarters was the cablegram telling 
of our release and the appointment of Brother and Sister Widtsoe. 
There was much joy in the thought of an honorable release, and 
of the home-going, but mingled with the joy there was a tinge of 
regret at facing the prospect of permanent separation from our 
numerous warm friends; but as was said in the beginning, mis- 
sionaries who labor in the Master's service are subject to call, 
whether to go or to return — grateful always for the blessed priv- 
ilege and opportunity of being among the ones who are "called." 

Dr. Emmeline B. Wells 

A most unique and truly significant 
occasion was the impressive ceremony 
of the unveiling of the statue of Mrs. 
Emmeline B. Wells, which occurred 
Wednesday afternoon, February twen- 
ty-ninth, at the gtate Capitol, marking 
the one hundredth anniversary of the 
birth of Mrs. Wells. The statue was 
the gift to the state from the women of 
the state, in loving remembrance of Mrs. 
Wells's outstanding service to human- 
ity, especially to women. 

"Aunt Em," as she was affection- 
ately called, was one of the great women 
of the century, known far and near as 
the unfailing advocate and the undaunt- 
ed champion of every movement calcu- 
lated for the advancement of her sex and the betterment of the 
human race. She loved all things that were good — youth, in- 
telligence, beauty, virtue, art and nature, and was herself the 
epitome of all the charm and virtues of womanhood. She gave 
of her unusual gifts freely and unselfishly to mankind, and the 
beautiful tribute now erected in her honor not only perpetuates 
in human memory the charms and attainments of a distinguished 
woman, but expresses for the thousands who contributed to it 
the affection and admiration felt for one who to them typifies 
their highest ideals. 

The movement for the tribute started in November, 1927, 
when Dr. Jane W. Skolfield, a dear friend and admirer of Mrs. 
Wells, remembering that the one hundredth anniversary of her 
birth was close at hand, invited a number of friends to meet and 
consider how best to celebrate the occasion. There was a gratify- 
ing response to the invitation, and after many of those present 
expressed their love and appreciation for Aunt Em, many giving 
personal reminiscences of her helpfulness, it was decided that 
the day should be commemorated not only by a gathering of 
friends with fragrant memories, but also that it should in some 
appropriate way mark an epoch for women in the state. It was 
then and there decided to have a marble bust of Aunt Em executed 


by Cyrus E. Dallin, one of Utah's gifted sons, and to present it 
to the state as a gift from the women. At this meeting the Em- 
meline B. Wells Centennial Memorial Association was organized 
with Dr. Jane W. Skolfield as chairman; Mrs. F. S. Richards, 
first vice-chairman; Mrs. Sol Siegel, second vice-chairman; Mrs. 
E. O. Howard, third vice-chairman ; Mrs. Richard R. Lyman, 
fourth vice-chairman; Mrs. Mary Kelly Pye, secretary; Mrs. 
Ernest Bamberger, treasurer ; and Mrs. Alonzo B. Irvine, assistant 
treasurer; Mrs. iGeorgiana Marriott of Ogden, chairman of the 
advisory committee; and the names of many prominent women 
as patrons. 

Thus was the campaign launched, and under the able direc- 
tion of the chairman, Dr. Skolfield, it was brought to a most 
delightful and satisfactory completion. The plan was to reach 
all the women of the state regardless of position in life, religion 
or any other condition, and to give them all an opportunity to 
become identified with the project. To this end chairmen were 
appointed in all the counties of the state, and these chairmen 
reached the women through their various clubs and organizations. 

Weekly meetings were held by the central committee to hear 
reports and attend to the many details that claimed attention from 
time to time. The committee had the hearty Assistance of the 
state officials, notably the Board of Examiners, consisting of 
Governor George H. Dern, Secretary of State H. E. Crockett, and 
Attorney General Harvey H. Cluff, with whose permission and 
under whose direction the proposed statue was to be given a place 
in the State Capitol. 

As finally located, the bust of Mrs. ,Wdls occupies the north- 
west niche in the rotunda ; the first statue to be placed in Utah's 
hall of fame. 

On the occasion of the unveiling, an assemblage of several 
hundred people, including many in high positions in Church and 
state, filled the rotunda, the stairs, and galleries. The exercises 
were presided over by Mrs. C. E. Maw, president of the state 
federation of women's clubs, who in a brief address extolled the 
work and life of Mrs. Wells. The Ogden chorus of the Daughters 
of Utah Pioneers in pioneer costume sang "Our Utah Pioneers," 
after which President Heber J. Grant gave the invocation. "Our 
Mountain Home So Dear" was then sung by a quartet under the 
direction of Mrs. Emma Ramsey Morris. The words of this 
lovely little hymn were by Mrs. Wells, while the music was com- 
posed by Professor Evan Stephens, who was present and played 
the accompaniment. Following a beautiful selection by a string 
orchestra under the direction of Mrs. Margaret Lyman Schreinei, 
Dr. Jane W. Skolfield, in a tender and touching manner, presented 
the statue to the state. Addressing the Governor, she told of the 


fine service of Mrs. Wells through the long years, her culture, 
her motherhood, her literary attainments, mentioning that she was 
the first person in the state to receive an honorary collegiate 
degree from a local educational institution when at the advanced 
age of eighty-four she was thus honored by the Brigham Young 
University — with the degree of doctor of literature. Dr. Skolfield 
spoke of Aunt Em's remarkable personality, drawing a picture 
of her as thousands present might remember — her frail, slight, 
almost ethereal figure in soft silks and pastel shades, threading her 
way among friends with all the grace and dignity of a queen. 
Mrs. Emmeline C. Martineau, a granddaughter and namesake of 
Mrs. Wells, then unveiled the statue by drawing aside the gorgeous 
silk curtains which had concealed it, and there was an intense 
and breathless moment preceding the Governor's response, as all 
gazed on the beautiful likeness in its classic, marble setting. 
Governor Dern, in accepting the gift if or the state, said that he 
saw in these ceremonies an example of how the people still loved 
to honor a life and character so endowed and so well employed 
as Mrs. Wells had been ; for she measured up well to the standards 
of greatness to which the people all yield their homage. It is 
significant, he remarked, that the first statue to be placed in 
Utah's pantheon should be that of a woman — this bespeaks the 
high estate which woman holds in this commoinwealth and is 
notice to the world that nowhere is a good woman held in loftier 
esteem than here. The speaker declared that Mrs. Wells deserves 
the unique distinction accorded her; for she typifies the pioneer 
woman whose character always excites unstinted admiration, en- 
during hardships in transforming the wilderness from the rude 
state to a civilized community of homes; that she was a pioneer 
woman of the intellectual type also. Her interest extended beyond 
the state, and national leaders acknowledged the value of her help 
in forward looking movements for the welfare of womankind. 
Governor Dern then accepted the gift in behalf of the state and 
gave assurance that it would always have a place of honor in 
the Capitol, where it will serve as an inspiration to future gener- 
ations. In conclusion he expressed gratitude to the committee 
and others who had aided in perpetuating the memory of so dis- 
tinguished and lovable a woman. 

After the reading of some of Mrs. Wells' verses by Mrs. Don 
C. Coray, and an expression of gratitude from the family, by 
Mr. Junius F. (Wells, the exercises concluded with the singing of 

The rotunda of the Capitol was made attractive with potted 
palms and plants. A beautiful silk national flag was near the 
statue, while the state flag hung back of the speakers. Red and 
white roses in an antique vase were on the piano, over which was 


draped "Aunt Em's" familiar Paisley shawl. The curtains used in 
the unveiling were the portieres made for the woman's building at 
the World's Fair in Chicago in 1893. They are of Utah silk 
embroidered in sego lilies, and are now one of the rare historic 
possessions of the state. 

It is gratifying to contemplate and to commend the vision and 
devotion of the women who have made this memorial a glorious 
fact. Not only have they honored the memory of a great woman ; 
they have in this act honored all women. They have enriched 
their own state with a beautiful work of art by a master hand ; 
and they have marked out a luminous path that other states may 
well follow in perpetuating in |pure, imperishable stone, the 
loftiest, holiest ideals of womanhood. 


By Elva P. Bushman 

That bit of something 
Which clings like frost upon the board, 
That bit of love and friendship 

Which we hoard. 
That love which binds one to his fellow-man, 
That beckons and leads on 

Through life's brief span; 
Yea, in disgrace, and direst hell 
That hand of friendship beckons on 

To break the spell. 
That love which binds through time and all eternity- 
That is the thing which man may call 

True charity. 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 





MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Miss Alice Louise Reynolds 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs. Elise B. Alder 
Mrs. Lalene H. Hart Mrs. Ethel Reynolds Smith Mrs. Inez K. Allen 

Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Barbara Howell Richards Mrs. Ida P. Beal 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Editor .... . . . Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... . . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ....... Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV APRIL, 1928 No. 4 


The First Editor's Birthday 

A prim little woman with keen eyes and a smile that lights up 
her countenance sometimes frequents our office. On the eighth 
day of April, 1928, she will be seventy-nine years of age. Should 
you meet her casually you would not suspect such a thing for there 
are still dark hairs among the gray and there is no sign of falter in 
her step. 

It is a long time since she did the editorial work on the 
Woman's Exponent in a room in the house of Lorenzo D. Young 
in the Eighteenth Ward, when Zina D. Young, Eliza R. Snow, 
Mary Isabelle Home and Sarah M. Kimball gave her such 
staunch support. Lula Greene Richards was a mere girl then 
with dark curls and florid cheeks. Fate did not decree that she 
should long be the editor of the paper, for one day there hap- 
pened into her office a young man by the name of Levi W. Rich- 
ards who evidently fell in love with her. In any event, she was 
wedded to him on the sixteenth day of June, 1873, just one year 
and sixteen days after the first issue of the paper. 

She tells us that among those who contributed in early days 
to the magazine were Lou Lee Dalton, a sister of Mrs. George 
Sutherland, and Mrs. Ellen Jakeman, Mary Cook, sister of Ida 


Cook, Mary J. Tanner, mother of J. M. Tanner, Eliza R. Snow 
who wrote a history of the Relief Society which was published 
in some of the early numbers. 

Since Sister Richards' marriage her home has been in the 
Twentieth Ward in Salt Lake City. Her family consisted of 
three daughters and four sons. Mrs. Richards' experience is a 
contradiction to the maxim that boys are harder to rear than girls, 
for her four sons have grown to manhood while her three daugh- 
ters died at very tender ages. 

It was in the days when she was rearing her little family that 
we first knew her ; in the days when her mother-in-law, who 
lived near her, gained the admiration of all the young people 
because of her white silk bonnets and capes of crimson velvet and 
other colorful materials. She used to come to my mother's home 
sometimes. There was always a benign smile and soft, tender words, 
for Lula Greene Richards has always been an example of self- 
control. Lee, the little boy with the curly hair, is now a man 
of fifty and an artist of outstanding reputation. As Mrs. Richards 
rocks back and forth in her comfortable living room she has 
before her, always, a life like portrait of her husband painted by 
her gifted son. Her son Willard has his mother's gift, that of 
writing verse. Evan is. a dentist and Heber a member of the Eng- 
lish faculty of the University of Utah. 

It is a matter of more than passing interest that this issue 
of the Magazine that contains the story of the placing of the bust 
of Emmeline B. Wells, in the hall of fame, at the Utah State 
Capitol, should also contain the story of Mrs. Richards' seventy- 
ninth birthday. These two women first met at a dinner given by 
Mrs. Elizabeth Hyde. They were the only guests. JWhen Mrs. 
Richards turned to the duties of her home life it was Emmeline 
B. Wells who assumed the responsibility of editor. Long life is 
a blessing extended by our Heavenly Father to both these 
gifted women whose names must ever appear in the spotlight 
whenever the periodicals of the Relief Society are discussed. We 
congratulate our first editor on having reached her seventy-ninth 
bitrhday, enjoying the vigor of mind and body which is hers. 
We trust there are other joyous years ahead of her; and that she 
may each day partake of a full measure of our Father's blessings. 

The Memorial Theatre at Stratford-on-Avon 

For a number of years American students and lovers of drama 
have been reading a play by George Middleton called "Now-a- 
days." The plot of the play is concerned with a young woman who 
has artistic ability and who enters a contest for a statue which is 
to be placed in the city hall in her home town. The heroine wins 


first place because her sketch, all things considered, is the most 

In the selection of the plan for the new Shakespearean Memo- 
rial Theatre at Stratford-on-Avon, we have the realization of 
this story. Miss Elizabeth Scott, who is the "daughter of a 
Bournemouth doctor," is only twenty-nine years of age. In ac- 
cepting her plan the committee seemed to feel that it incorporates 
more desirable features than does any other plan submitted. In 
fact, George Bernard Shaw, the dean of English playwrights, 
stated that Miss Scott's was the only plan that had "theatre sense." 
He meant that she had grasped the essentials of the interior of a 
theatre as well as those of the exterior. 4 

Women everywhere will feel 'proud of Miss Scott's achieve- 
ment. Women are lovers of the stage, and among outstanding 
dramatic stars there are many women. Shakespeare's women 
stand 'out conspicuously; the mere mention of them will bring to 
mind those who have successfully played Shakespearean roles. The 
names of Ellen Terry, Lady Tree, Laura Cowey, Julia Marlowe, 
Genevieve Hamper, and Jane Cowl will suggest others who, in 
England and the United States, have starred in Shakespearean 
roles. It may suffice to say Miss Scott's achievement is exceed- 
ingly pleasing to women, many of whom will look forward to 
visiting the new Memorial Theatre at Stratford on its comple- 
tion. On the Stratford stage at the present time one may see the 
best talent of London; since it is possible for the foremost Eng- 
lish players to put on a performance in Stratford in the afternoon 
and return to London in the evening in time to fill an engagement 
in the city theatres. 

The Purchase of the Hill Cumorah 

We hear a great deal at the present time about doing things at 
the psychic moment. Certainly the Church is to be congratulated 
on having selected the psychic moment for the purchase of the Hill 
Cumorah. It is quite the custom to select the centenary of an 
event in which to do some outstanding thing in commemoration 
of the event; and to commemorate the centenary of the coming 
forth of the Book of Mormon the Church elected to do the 
one thing appropriate and satisfying above all others. Any other 
act in connection with the event might have fallen short of im- 
parting the same satisfaction. As it is, a deep-seated desire of the 
Latter-day Saints has been fulfilled. Thousands of them have 
already visited the hill, and it is safe to say that the desire to visit 
this place will increase. As interest deepens in the Book of Mor- 
mon, so will the feeling for the sacredness of the place from which 
the plates were taken. To the Latter-day Saint this place can 
never be other than a hallowed spot. 


Cooperation from the Northern States Mission 

In the January issue we took occasion to express our appre- 
ciation to the stakes for the many ways in which they had added 
to and enriched the lesson work. Now we are under similar 
obligation to* the Northern States Mission and Mrs. Rachel 
Grant Taylor for her thoughtfulness in furnishing us the meritori- 
ous program written by Mrs. Nelle Talmage. The purpose behind 
the February issue was to present such material as could be made 
use of for the 17th of March. Into this scheme the contribution 
from the Northern States Mission fitted perfectly. That it is 
meeting the demand of the stakes is apparent from the fact that 
already numerous inqufries have reached the office, which carry 
the information that the stakes are making use of the material. 

The Relief Society was created for service. In just such 
matters as we have here related the opportunity la afforded for 
the part to be thoroughly helpful to the whole. The Northern 
States Mission, through its president, recognized this opportunity. 
The result is that all the missions, as well as the stakes, are made 
partakers of an outstanding piece of work which had its birth 
in the Northern States Mission. 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Visits Utah 

Recently Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde, member of the General 
Board and Collector of Customs at the Port of Hawaii, made a 
visit to Salt Lake City on her way and returning from Washington 
where she went on matters concerning the department. She seemed 
to feel that her visit had been highly satisfactory. As women in 
the state of Utah, we are proud of Mrs. Hyde's work. A few 
months ago we published an article from the Christian Science 
Monitor, a paper held in very high regard by thinking people. The 
Monitor had sent one of its representatives for an interview. The 
interview revealed the fact that Mrs. Hyde is efficiently admin- 
istering the affairs of the Port. What she is achieving has never 
before been achieved in that port. 

We are interested in Mrs. Hyde's work and particularly grati- 
fied at the success with which she has handled the liquor and drug 
traffic. With her associates she has made a reputation for appre- 
hending liquor; and whenever it is discovered she is courageous 
enough, as collector of Customs, to destroy it in the presence of the 
offender. This is encouraging news. The liquor interests at pres- 
ent are striving to destroy the effect of the eighteenth amend- 
ment ancf perchance to repeal it if that be in their power. If more 
officials had the courage that Mrs. Hyde manifests, we should not 


be facing our present difficulties in relation to the enforcement of 
the prohibition law. 

On the Hawaiian Islands, Mrs. Hyde has had an unusual 
opportunity to see the effects of the drug habit. The anxiety she 
expresses in relation to this habit has come as a result of seeing 
how destructive the habit is. She had heard so many tragic stories 
of victims striving without success to overcome their longing for 
drugs that she sometimes wondered whether or not the habit could 
be successfully overcome. 

The members of the General Board celebrated Washington's 
Birthday at a luncheon in Mrs. Hyde's honor given in the Presi- 
dent's Suite at the Hotel Utah. The table decorations consisted of 
a ship filled with flowers. The birthday of Washington was 
observed by paying honor to a woman who is in the employ of the 
United States Government. 

President Williams Expresses Appreciation 

Many letters of sympathy and condolence have reached the 
home of President Clarissa Smith Williams in the interval since 
the passing of her husband, Senator William N. Williams. For all 
of these expressions of sympathy and love she is deeply grateful. 
Letters have come to her from far and near. It would tlake many 
months to answer these communications even if it were possible 
under any circumstances. Consequently, Sister Williams is taking 
this opportunity of expressing her heart- felt thanks to all who 
have extended the hand of comfort and blessing to her in her hour 
of trial. 


By Lulu W . Nelson 

Spring comes stealing, 

Don't you feel its subtle presence in the air ? 

Note the feeling. — 

Love triumphant, resurrection, life abounding 


Grasses growing; 

Flowerets showing dainty faces to the sun. 

Brooklets flowing 

Down the hillside, through the meadows, murmuring softly 

As they run. 

The Abundant Harvest 

By Mary Hale Woolsey 

Gray were the skies, and gray were the fields upon which gray 
rain descended. Not a beam of sunlight had that d#y found 
its way to brighten a single corner of Gaetha Langley's world. 
It was, she reflected, entirely fitting; and yet — yet, remembering 
cold drops falling upon a silent casket as it was lowered into the 
waiting grave, — remembering the dull thud of wet black sod fall- 
ing into place upon it — remembering these, Gaetha would have 
given worlds if that casket might have been touched by one 
single farewell ray of the light that Nona had so passionately 
loved. Nona had been so like a sunbeam herself ! To think of her 
now — laid to rest out there beneath sodden earth and leaden 
skies, brought to Gaetha an agony that it seemed she could not 

There was not, she mused, a single ray of brightness in all 
her world. But a sudden sound from the room behind her, 
attracted her attention and she turned with a choking sob. 

From beneath a pink blanket on the couch, a chubby dimpled 
hand extended and waved to and fro experimentally. With a con- 
vulsive movement, Gaethai caught the child to her breast, pressed 
the tiny hand to her lips. The baby gurgled gleefully and then 
struggled against the too close embrace. Gaetha relaxed and bent 
her head so that the little fingers might entangle themselves in 
her hair. 

No, there was this ray of sunshine. * * *Nona's baby! 

She sat down in a rocker and let the child play with her 
fingers while together they rocked slowly to and fro, and silent 
moments dragged by while the rain pitted itself endlessly against 
the cold window-panes and night-shadows crept gloomily over 
the landscape. At last the babe grew fretful, and Gaetha roused 
herself from her brooding and set about preparing her supper ; 
but still the woman's gloomy thoughts were not dispelled. She felt 
a helpless bitterness against life; cheated, robbed, beaten — what 
was there left to live for? 

The answer came in a ripple of gurgling laughter, in the 
gleam of tiny pearly teeth as little rosebud lips parted in innocent 
merriment. There was — Nona's baby. One more solitary bond 
holding her to a lonely existence. Strange * * * There had 
always been — just one. 

"And the baby, Mrs. Langley?" 

"Why, I shall keep her, of course. I should think there 


would be no question whatever as to my claim on her." Gaetha's 
tone implied a lack of understanding as to why the question ever 
had been asked. 

Her caller sat for a moment in silence. Mrs. Paulsen was 
not over-enthusiastic regarding the object of her visit; but she 
felt duty-bound and she always tried to follow wherever duty led. 

"Of course, Mrs. Langley, your 'claim,' as you put it, is a 
strong enough one. But we others of the Langley people feel 
that there is another consideration. — Er — Well, religiously, you 
know how different your views are from those held by this baby's 
mother. Her religion meant the world — and more — to her! Do 
you think she would wish her little daughter to grow up with — 
with convictions like yours? Gaetha Langley, Nona's heart would 
have been broken — quite broken — at the mere thought of her 
child ever denying a belief in God and the Christ. Don't you 
think so?" 

Gaetha's hands grew rigid in her lap ; the color receded from 
her face. Her eyes, with a strained, burning look, were fastened 
on those of her visitor. 

Mrs. Paulsen stirred uneasily, but she persisted. "Your 
right to claim the child is undisputed, Mrs. Langley. But surely 
you can see — Nona's love for her religion was all-absorbing ; I am 
sure she would wish her daughter to be brought up in the same 

Gaetha Langley leaned forward land it seemed that her words 
poured from her lips: 

"I intend that she shall be, Mrs. Paulsen. Oh, if you could 
only know — if I could only tell you, how I long to believe, as 
Nona did!" 

"Listen, Mrs. Paulsen, I would give anything I have — all I 
have — if only I could believe that there is !a Christ. But all my 
life — all my father's life, I mean — he taught me that there is none. 
That no loving, just, all-powerful God would permit the sorrows 
and griefs of life to descend upon his beloved children as griefs 
and sorrows do fall. He taught me that it was folly to believe 
in God, because an all-wise God would be compassionate, merciful 
— while facts show that there is only trouble, bereavement, loss. 
There were my father and mother, worshiping each other ! would a 
loving God have taken her away, leaving him to spend those 
long, lonely years without her? There were my young husband 
and I — Ralston was snatched away almost before we could realize 
that we had been wed — and we so rich in love for each other. He, 
too, was an ardent believer ; I hoped that he might have helped 
me to see as he did. But he was taken away. Father's influence 
was renewed ; there was no refuting his arguments, for he always 
had new examples to prove his views, and he seemed to know every 
discrepancy in 'God's Book' itself, or to make discrepancies seem 


to be there — if you prefer to put it that way. I could not help 
believing that he must speak the truth. I cannot now — his teach- 
ings are the strongest influence in my life. 

"But, Mrs. Paulsen, I envy those who do believe in God. 
They find so much joy in their faith — joy and comfort and seren- 
ity. Oh, if only I, too, could know that — if only I could believe ! 

"There is so much in what one is taught when young. And 
I would never, never pass on to anyone these teachings that 
destroy faith. They cause only unhappiness; my father was a 
wretched man, and I have always been unhappy most of my 
life. I don't know one of father's friends who shared his disbelief, 
who was not sad and bitter. Nona's baby shall be taught to be- 
lieve — I wish she might never know that I do notjll All that 
her Church can give her, she shall have ; all that I can give her, all 
that friends can give — it shall be favorable to sincere belief in a 
Supreme Being of goodness and love. She shall live in the sun- 
shine of faith, and never know, if I can help it, that there is such 
a thing as 'outer darkness.' " 

As Gaetha's voice lowered and ceased, the only sound in the 
room was the ticking of the clock on the mantel, between the two 
silver-framed photographs of the men who had had parts in Ga- 
etha's life : her father, whose face was deeply lined with bitterness 
and sadness, whose heavy gray hair seemed somehow to add to his 
general appearance of stern, sour, disillusioned old age; and 
Ralston Langley, who had been killed in & run-away a week 
following his marriage to Gaetha. Her eyes, always dark with 
tragedy, now sought his eyes in the picture and passed tenderly 
over the handsome boyish face that had been so alight with 
youthful hope and ambition. 

Mrs. Paulsen was silent, feeling as if Gaetha had lifted aside 
a curtain and let her gaze for a few moments upon an anguished 
soul. Not so much in the words — for Gaetha was too much the 
repressed Puritan to express clearly or forcefully her emotion ; 
but Mrs. Paulsen had sensed more than she had listened to, and 
she seemed to think of a helpless child thrust into a dark room and 
left alone and sobbing for its parents who could not come to it. 
She laid her hand on Gaetha's, sympathetically; but at the touch 
Gaetha stiffened and the moment of revelation was over. 

For long years afterward, Mrs. Paulsen seldom thought of 
Gaetha Langley without hearing in her memory that repressed 
cry, "Oh, if only I could believe !" 

"It seems so simple!" /the good lady would sigh to herself. 
"Why can't she believe if she wants to?" But puzzling over the 
question, day after day, she found a parallel in her own life, 
in her hesitancy to disregard certain old superstitions which her 
parents and grandparents had observed. "I know it's foolish — 
but these things that you're told when you're young and im- 


pressionable — how they do stay with you !" It was then, as if a 
light had suddenly flashed before her, that she understood Gaetha 
Langley's position. 

"It's a shame ! He destroyed her powers of belief ; his posi- 
tive, know-it-all teachings can't quite be thrown off, and she's 
afraid of fooling herself, oh, if one could only help her ! But 
she's mostly so hard to talk to, so aloof. * * * " And thus 
Mrs. Paulsen would meditate, and wish, and occasionally pray for 

But there was no further move toward removing Nona's 
baby from Gaetha's custody and care. Mrs. Paulsen was able, 
efficiently, to see to that. And so Gaetha had, again, her single 
purpose that saved her life from being utterly useless. 

Through the years, the little Nona grew out of her babyhood, 
passed the days of childhood ; climbed steadily the stairs of life 
toward maturity. She was fairly idolized by Aunt -Gaetha, but 
never was little maid more sweet or unspoiled. She was her 
mother over again ; the image in looks and ways of Ralston 
Langley's little orphaned sister whom Gaetha had cared for after 
the death of the elder Mrs. Langley, when Nona had been sixteen. 
There had been only a short absence after Nona's marriage for 
she was widowed before her baby was born, and it was td 
Gaetha that she turned for aid and comfort. And then there 
were a few months when Gaetha had "mothered" both Nona and 
her wee daughter * * * and then Nona had gone, too, and 
once more Gaetha. bowed, but bitterly, to the will of fate. * * * 
So now there was another Nona, her mother over again with an 
intensified beauty and love of 'beauty, which added sweetness and 
passion for good. 

"It was easy for Nona to be "Christian." From the time that 
her baby lips could utter the words, prayer was as natural to her as 
breathing. Aunt Gaetha, teaching her the first little, set, rhymed 
prayers, used to tremble lest the child sense the mechanical quaility 
of her praying, the insincerity she felt; but "Belief" seemed to be 
so inherently a part of the child's being, that she never questioned 
any phase of it, and Gathea rejoiced in the sunny, trustful faith 
that grew with the years. 

Nona was fourteen when the inevitable revelation of the 
truth came about. She had innocently suggested Aunt Gaetha 
as a teacher for her Sunday school class. Surprised and puzzled 
at the reception of her suggestion, she demanded explanation — and 
got it, in an embarrassed, stammering, incomplete way that sent 
her scurrying home to Gaetha herself to seek admission or denial. 

The first tears that Gaetha Langley had shed in years, 
mingled with Nona's as they clung together in those moments of 
Nona's consuming disappointment. Then they tried to get down 
to a quiet talk that would explain each one's position, and at last 


Gaetha's terror that Nona's faith might be weakened, was entirely 
calmed. For the girl put her delicate little hands on each side 
of her aunt's face and held it so that their eyes looked directly 
into each other's. 

"Auntie Gaetha, I think you're wonderful, anyway. Most 
people would have been hard and bitter — but you've done every- 
thing you could to help me know thta there is a Father in 
Heaven who is loving me and caring for me always, and will some 
day take me again to my lovely mother and my father. I think 
it must be terrible to feel like everything is just chance in life, 
and not planned at all ; but do you know, Auntie, I think that deep 
down in your heart there is a spark — a big spark — of your own 
faith. Wrong teachings have covered it with ashes of disbelief ; 
but sometime, we'll find some word of explanation that will be 
like a strong wind blowing the ashes away, and the spark will 
grow into a flame, and as quickly as that" — she snapped her slender 
fingers — "you'll know. I'm going to help you find that word, 
Auntie — I'll never stop searching until I find it." 

Gaetha sat helpless with amazement. Was this Nona, who 
had come to her so like a little child a few moments before? This 
upturned face, framed in bright curls, was the face of a woman, 
young, but with an expression of responsibility, of determination, 
of purposefulness, that made it seem, to Gaetha, almost maternal. 
She could not speak, but drew Nona into her lap and sat for a 
long time holding her close. 

They talked often, after that, on the subject which meant so 
much to both of them. Nona was so full of youthful fervor, so 
sure and secure in her own faith, that Gaetha would be held spell- 
bound while the girl was speaking. But then Gaetha's eyes, lifting 
her eyes to her father's picture, would see his stern features seem 
to grow sterner yet, and his voice, with all its old magnetism, its 
old power, would seem to resound in her ears : "Trash — all of it ! 
Trash for superstitious fools! There is no God!" * * * 
And Gaetha would sigh, and Nona's voice would cease its sweet 
pleading; and they would wait until another day. 

"Sometime, Aunt Gaetha," Nona said once, "We'll find just 
the right word — you know how it is : we can hear a thing over 
and over, but until it's said just right, we don't understand. I'll 
not stop searching until I find just the word that will make you 
undersand !" There was a ring of prophetic depth in her tone 
that thrilled Gaetha and set her to marveling at the girl's power 
over her. 

The days passed. The miracle of spring, which Nona saw 
as a proof of immortality ; the richness of a summer unsurpassed 
for beauty and bountiful growth. Rain came generously, pests 
and blights were singularly rare. And Autumn came, on blazing 
wings of gold and scarlet, 


The passing months had seen no abatement of Nona's en- 
thusiasm for her self-appointed mission. Often Gaetha found 
herself on the point of professing conviction merely to see the 
light leap up in Nonla's eyes — "But she'd know I was deceiving 
her ; I must not try to fool us both," she decided, and wondered 
whether her father's teachings or Nona's youthful arguments 
would ever triumph over her own doubts and fears. 

Then one day the tragedy that always seems to stalk near, 
entered Gaetha's life again. Nona, hurrying homeward with un- 
usual eagerness, ran lightly into the street — directly ahead of 
an approaching streak of gray and blue polished nickel — there was 
the screech of brakes, too late — a horrified gasp from spectators — 
and a moment later Nona was being lifted from the dust, bruised, 
bleeding and unconscious. 

Gaetha Dangley admitted the silent procession wordlessly. 
Her lips were stiff; her heart seemed turned to ashes. Beside 
the white bed where Nona was laid, she waited the coming of the 
doctor. Someone was trying to tell her how the accident had 
occurred ; the words beat meaninglessly against her eardrums. 
* * * The doctor shook his head. 

"There is a chance * * * but that is all * * * I 

The word was passed along*. Outside, where a group of 
friends and neighbors had gathered, women and girls sobbed. 
Gaetha heard the sound with a sort of wonderment * * * she 
felt so weary, so old ; her movements were purely mechanical, she 
could speak no word still. 

Through an interminable night and day they watch by Nona's 
bedside. At last consciousness returned ; weakly she spoke, recog- 
nizing those around her, and a ray of hope pierced the atmosphere 
of despair. 

Nona seemed suddenly eager. "I want to talk to Aunt 
Gaetha." The doctor hesitated, then assented, with a warning, 
"Not too much effort, though, Mrs. Langley," to Gaetha as he 
motioned the nurse to leave the room with him. 

"Auntie Gaetha," Nona began, with a pathetic excitement, "I 
know just how everything happened. I was hurrying so, I just 
couldn't stop — oh, auntie, I found something for you — I know 
it's just what we've been looking for! It's a poem — I copied 
it and put it in my 'lit' book — find it, please, Aunt Gaetha — if only 
it didn't get lost—" 

She was half striving to rise from her pillow, but fearfully 
Gaetha restrained her and went to find the book, which someone 
had picked up and brought to her after the accident. Nona made 
a second effort to rise when Gaetha returned, and as Gaetha hur- 
ried to her with a warning, Nona understood and smiled tenderly. 


"You aren't going to lose me, Aunt Gaetha," she murmured. 
"The Father — knows just how you need me!" 

"The Father * * * * " Across the span of years, the 
voice of Gaetha's father echoed harshly : "A Father — who takes 
away those most needed here. Fools IV She felt a sense of dread 
creeping over her. 

* * * But Nona was speaking again. "Find it, Auntie 
— I can't wait for you to read it !" 

Gaetha turned the pages of the text-book obediently. She 
wondered dully what Nona could have found — but presently she 
was holding the piece of folded paper on which Nona had copied 
a few short verses, Nona lay watching her; her eyes were 
bright and shining. 

"There is no unbelief !" 

The words seemed to leap at Gaetha from the page; they 
might almost have been blazoned in letters of flame. She grasped 
the bedpost to steady herself, but read on: 

"There is no unbelief; 
(Whoever plants a seed beneath the sod, 
And waits to see it push away the clod, 

He trusts in God." 

Tears came to Gaetha's eyes. This — this! — was what Nona 
was bringing to her, eagerly, exultantly sure that it held that 
enlightening word for which she had sought, when she had been — 
struck down. In that moment of exaltation, of supreme joy and 
faith — in that moment — the accident — had happened. A blurred 
vision of her father's face appeared before her; his sarcastic voice 
— "Fools !" But Nona was waiting, breathlessly, her eyes like 
twin stars. Her eyes said, plainly, "Hurry and read! You 
can't fail to see now!" 

With her lips compressed, Gaetha read the rest of the poem. 
Never had she felt less inclined to open her mind to receive 
light — but at the last verse she suddenly halted, re-read it and then 
read it again, with a swift intaking of breath that drew Nona's 
attention and heightened her excitement. 

" * * * day by day, and night, unconsciously, 
The heart lives by that faith the lips deny — 
God knoweth why !" 

The paper fell from Gaetha's hand. Nona's clutched it 

"Isn't it, Aunt Gaetha Isn't it just right?" she demanded. 
And then without waiting for an answer, she went on eagerly: 
"It's so lovely — so beautiful — and it fits you so exactly. You 
wanted to believe — that was your heart saying you do really be- 
lieve. And all those other things you'd been told — they were 
only 'lips denying.' This explains everything — but let's not talk 


any more now, I can wait — I'm so sure, anyway, you wouldn't 
need to tell me at all, only that I want to hear you say it. — 
But I want to sleep now — I can sleep now ; Aunt Gaetha, you've 
no idea how tired I am !" 

With % sigh she closed her eyes; but her smile lingered as 
she fell asleep. Gaetha experienced a final moment of over- 
whelming fear, which was calmed as she noticed Nona's easy, 
regular breathing. 

The doctor re-entered the room, looked closely at his pa- 
tient, and his gravity relaxed somewhat. He gave a few brief 
instructions, which Gaetha hardly heard, and withdrew. 

Gaetha looked again at the slip of paper which she had 
again picked up. And suddenly there was a rush of blinding tears. 

''She was hurrying to me — with this — oh, my darling! 'The 
heart lives by that faith the lips deny' — God in Heaven, if you are 
there, let me know it somehow ! Don't let this child's sweet efforts 
be in vain. If my heart 'lives by faith — ' ' Gaetha stopped, in 
wonderment. She was praying — from the depths of her heart ; not 
mechanically, not even consciously, but confidently, as one who 
asks a boon from a Giver who will, without doubt, generously 
bestow. She felt a warm glow enveloping her ; was it the "flame" 
being fanned, as Nona had said? Stifling a sob lest it awaken 
the beautiful sleeper before her, she fell to her knees beside the 

"Oh, my Father — I have wanted Thee so — 1 have wanted 
Thee so!" she whispered, as a child might have done. "Never let 
me lose Thee again — " her hand crept out and closed over 
Nona's — did she stir? No — except that there was surely a faint 
answering pressure of the slim fingers ! Gaetha bent forward 
until her head rested beside Nona's on the pillow. She felt no 
discomfort in her position ; it seemed that physical sense was lost 
in that wonderful spiritual peace which encompassed her. Still 
kneeling, and smiling still, she fell asleep. 

* * * The western sky was aflame with amethyst and 
rose, flecked with clouds that seemed like billows of silver and 
violet shot with darts of gold. Long shadows crept over the 
fields and lawns where fallen leaves were strewn, turning brown 
and withering in the path of oncoming winter. Gaetha Langley 
watched it from her doorway, drinking in the beauty of it with 
a glorious sense of comprehension and reverence. 

She did not realize that a man had entered the gate and come 
up the walk, until his voice roused her from her reverie : 

"Evening, Mrs. Langley. How's the Nona girl getting 

"Splendidly, Mr. Barlow, thank you," Gaetha answered. "The 
doctor says she'll be around again very soon now." 


"Glad to hear it — glad to hear it. My, it was a close call, 
Mrs. Langley. Miracle she's come through, isn't it?" 

"Yes, it is indeed. We are very thankful." 

"Well, we'll all join with you in thankfulness, Mrs. Lang- 
ley — Well, I'll be getting on. Just passing — thought I'd inquire. 
Fine crops this year, aren't there?" 

"Yes, indeed. The harvest is abundant," the woman replied 
Els if in a trance. Mr. Barlow turned back towards the street, 
reflecting that Mrs. Langley talked a bit queer and bookish-like, 
but then she always had been sort of odd. At the gate he glanced 
back. He thought that the woman on the porch was watching 
him, and walked a bit straighter and swifter because of the 

* * * But Gaetha, though her face was turned that way, 
saw him not at all. For she was thinking how, from her sowing 
of seeds of "comforting faith" in the little Nona, had sprung this 
amazing, glorious harvest for herself. And though she was joy- 
ously aware of the beauty of the landscape and of the sky, she 
had no words to express her pleasure, because all her words 
were busy with her thoughts, and together they had traveled far 
away — far, far, even beyond the sunset. 

Soil for Potted Plants 

By Dr. Thomas L. Martin 

A pleasant occupation for the winter time and one that 
pays big dividends in artistic appreciation and home comfort 
is that of growing potted plants in the home. Some find no 
trouble in growing a good, healthy plant, while others find 
it quite a task. The flower pot is small when one considers 
the amount of top growth. The root system is rather elab- 
orate and draws heavily upon the sustenance within the soil ; 
it is important, therefore, that the soil be the right kind and 
well supplied with the fertility required. 

There are certain ways in which soils for potted plants 
may be prepared. A few suggestions are as follows : 

Take one part of an ordinary garden-loam soil, one part 
of turfy material from the lower part of a pasture sod, and 
one part of well rotted manure and sand, half and half, and mix 
well together. This should constitute a good, rich, friable soil 
for the growth of house plants. The soil must be loose and 
friable, should drain easily and not crust when water is ap- 
plied. The above mixture answers these requirements. 


In the midst of the firs and spruces in our canyons, one 
may find forest mold. If the surface two inches is scraped 
away and the balance for twelve inches collected, one may 
secure a fine quality of soil for potting purposes. The first 
two inches contain many spiny leaves, which, during the first 
stages of decomposition, give off a number of poisons detri- 
mental to plants; this is the reason for the removal of the 

Soils may be prepared quite readily during spare periods. 
In the spring, after grass has begun to grow well, remove the 
sod of an old blue-grass pasture, where soil is rich and deep. 
Cut the sod into strips a foot wide and three inches thick and 
place in thin layers; then place on top two or three inches of 
well rotted manure. Repeat until the soil is three to five feet 
high. Keep it wet for two or three years, then cut a slice 
through and mix with a little sand. Do this whenever new 
soil is needed. This will furnish, on hand at any time, a most 
excellent flower-pot soil. 

In the preparation of flower pot soil it is well to use 
manure. Cow-yard manure is really the best. Secure it when 
it is old and friable. Fresh manure should never be used, its 
physical effect for flower pot soils being detrimental. Hen 
manure is too strong, and horse manure heats too much. A 
little ground bone mixed with the soil is good. Also, when 
the plants are growing and show signs of paleness, they may 
be revived by the addition of a little ammonium sulphate at 
the rate of about one-half ounce to a gallon of water, added 
at the time of watering the plant. Paleness may be due to root 
binding. If this is the case, the plant must be removed to a 
larger pot. However, removal may be postponed awhile by 
the addition of a little ammonium sulphate. 

These are suggestions for keeping the plants in our 
homes in a healthy state. Many people are interested in this 
daily chore and these hints should prove helpful to them. 

God's Garden 

By Mcrling D. Clyde 

Little yellow violets 
On a grassy hill, 
Blue and white f or-get-me-nots 
Growing with a will ; 
Dainty little blossoms 
Lowly on the sod, 
Spreading gracious beauty, 
Tended just by God. 

Notes from the Field 

By Amy Brown Lyman 

Union Stake. 

Three prospective Relief Society members arrived in Baker 
City January 20, in the persons of Mary Ellen, Margaret Lorraine 
and Mildred Linett, who were triplets born to Mrs. Ada Knowles 
Gray, an active Relief Society worker. The mother and babies 
are getting on nicely, and Union stake is proud of Mrs. Gray's 
contribution to the future membership of the Relief Society. 

California Mission. 

{Monterey Branch) 





. . ^ 

## J? ■ i i 

i u ■ 

JS? ^#..v^ 

J ■ $v0 



Miss Eva Gunther, a local missionary, writes that the Monte- 
rey Relief Society, which is a new branch, has fewer than 15 mem- 
bers. These members are energetic, however, and are accomplish- 



ing much for the organization as well as for the Church in that 
locality. Through their helpfulness to those in need, they have 
become a valuable asset to the community. During the Christmas 
holidays a bazaar was held, and a play, "The Red Lamp," was 
presented. The entertainment proved to foe most successful both 
financially and as an aid in the spread of missionary work. Friends 
who attended were so well pleased with it that they expressed not 
only a desire to become better acquainted with this special phase 
of the work, but also with the Gospel itself. These people had 
heard the teaching of the missionaries, but the realization that the 
principles are practiced has been impressed upon their minds 
through the Relief Society. 

Northern States Mission. (Cincinnati Branch) 


The Cincinnati Relief Society has been a success ever since its 
organization, January 11, 1920, when it was a branch of the South- 
ern States mission. Two years ago Ohio was added to the North- 
ern States mission. In December last year the Society held a 
bazaar, which brought over $100 net profit. Many sick and needy 
were assisted during the year, yet the yearly report showed $106 
still in the treasury. The lessons as outlined in the Relief Society 
Magazine are followed strictly, and have proved their worth. The 
Magazine is greatly valued for the excellence of its contents. The 
Society meets every Tuesday evening. The attendance is good, 
the harmony excellent. Many of the members have a long way 


to go, Cincinnati, like ancient Rome, being built upon seven hills. 
As a consequence there are many tiresome ups and downs, and 
those who live across the Ohio River have to pay bridge toll each 
way ; and yet, in all kinds of weather, they come. The Society has 
been favored with two visits by Mrs. Rachel G. Taylor, president 
of the Relief Societies of the Northern States mission, and her 
timely instructions and counsels have resulted in much good. 

The officers of the organization are seated in the front row 
of the picture. Reading from left to right, they are : Rosa Bang, 
1st counselor; Christine Anderson, president; Bessie Horton, 2nd 
counselor; Lula Carpenter, secretary-treasurer. 

Uintah Stake. 

With a view of increasing subscriptions to the Relief Society 
Magazine, the stake board offered as a prize to the ward having 
the largest percent of its members as subscribers, six Relief So- 
ciety song books. Three of the wards were tied, each having two 
subscriptions more than actual members. The board joyfully 
awarded each of these three wards six song books. 

Fremont Stake. (In Memoriam) 

Mrs. Sarah Jane Wilson Tempest, better known as "Grand- 
ma" Tempest, ended her useful career on January 9, 1928, at the 
age of 86. A faithful worker in the ward Relief Society, she was 
for many years its presiding officer. She formerly worked with 
the Y. L. M. I. A., as counselor, and held other church offices. 
"She was a real friend, a true christian, a faithful Latter-day 
Saint." Many of the white-haired grandmothers who attended 
the funeral remembered "Grandma" Tempest when they were chil- 
dren, and when their parents or other dear relatives were ill or 
were laid away and they needed sympathy and help. Some of these 
had been her neighbors for over 40 years. Mrs. Tempest's life has 
been varied and interesting. She was born in Stockport, England, 
and was blessed when a babe by Apostle Parley P. Pratt. Her 
parents afterwards went to Cadiz, Spain, where her father super- 
vised a cotton mill. Afterward, returning to Hull, England, she 
was baptized at Grimsby by Elder Seymour B. Young in 1857. 
The family moved to Halifax, where she married a John Smith, by 
whom she had one child, Walter Smith, now a prominent citizen 
and a member of the Baptist church in Halifax, England. This 
marriage proved unhappy, and a separation followed. She left her 
native land on the sailing vessel "John Bright" in 1866. On her 
way to Utah she stopped at Nebraska City, where she resided for 
some time and met and married Phineas Tempest. Eight children 
were the result of this union. Funeral services were held for 
Mrs. Tempest in the First Ward church, which was beautifully 
decorated ; and 16 flower girls laden with beautiful flowers from 
Utah, California, and Idaho bore evidence of the love of relatives 
and friends. 

Guide Lessons for June 


Theology and Testimony 

(First Week in June) 

Project of the Dispensation 


In the last lesson we discussed briefly some of the evident ob- 
jectives of the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. If our 
Theology teaches any one thing more than another, that one thing 
is that there is purpose in everything. When Dr. Karl G. Maeser 
said, "The Lord does nothing arbitrarily," he put in new form the 
statement of the Prophet Joseph Smith, "All kingdoms have a 
law." Even the accidents are governed by law ; and it is upon the 
knowledge of this fact that insurance companies draw their lines 
of safety. 

We now come to the consideration of projects of the dis- 
pensation. These are means and ways of reaching ends or ob- 
jectives. The Kingdom of God is no pastime institution; it is a 
kingdom of projects. Purpose and project are the legs of the 
giant progress ; they are the wings of the eagle of onwardness. It 
is better to leave projects for one's posterity than to leave them 
plenty to live on. Individuals without projects drift downward ; 
a people without projects perish. In each and all of the dispensa- 
tions, the Lord has provided project work and has led his people 
to initiating projects. 

Project One. The Production of the Book of Mormon. 

A major project of several put on foot to reach the great pur- 
pose of flooding the world with light, such as the missionary pro- 
ject, the publication project, and the radio project of speeding the 

Comparatively few agents were instrumental in putting over 
this first project ; but what a work they accomplished ! Thev gave 
to the world what was once derisively called the "Golden Bible ;" 
but now, after a century of the severest test of fitness to survive, 
the book is spoken of with pride as the "American Bible," and 
declared to be one of the most famous books of this enlightened 

This product of the first project of the dispensation is a 
miracle in print ; its production is a puzzle to the world, and ours 


is the duty to study it ; teach it to our children, speed it on its way 
as a complement of the Bible in the correction of error and the 
spreading of truth. Thereby we become joint heirs in the bless- 
ings of its production, under the irrevocable law that — To appre- 
ciate is next to having produced. 

Project Two. The Organising and Building up of the Church. 

Preparatory to the launching of this project, the Lord sent 
angels to commission men to speak and act for Him; and then 
under His special instructions the organization of the church was 
effected. The project was begun on Tuesday, the sixth day of 
April, eighteen hundred and thirty, and on that day sufficiently 
completed to give the church institutional standing with God and 
man. The divine authority with which the work was done, gave 
it divine standing, and the compliance with the law gave it legal 
human standing; but it took many years to complete the organ- 
ization of the priesthood ; and now, as it nears the end of the first 
century of its existence, the church has not reached its end in aux- 
iliary organization. 

The charter members of the organization that has become a 
marvel and a wonder and is to endure forever were : Joseph 
Smith, Oliver Cowdery, Hyrum Smith, Peter Whitmer, Jr., 
David Whitmer, and Samuel H. Smith. 

In the building up of the Church, man has not been left alone ; 
messengers from on high have helped. We are in the project of 
. building, it up — building beautiful homes, holy temples, edifices 
for worship, education, and recreation. 

Project Three. Building Latter-day Saint Christian Character. 

From the first the training of youth has been an outstanding 
feature of this dispensation. The training of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith was a good one. The Lord had promised to "save Up a 
seer." He used parents, and the parents used the word of God. 
Putting the scriptures into the hands of the boy was putting his 
hands onto the iron rod that led to the tree of life. 
..'..' The foundation of L. D. S. Christian character is belief, in 
Christ; belief in him as the son of God and the Resurrected Re- 
deemer ; belief in him as an ideal ; belief in him and his Father as 
reachable sources of help, through prayer, as Joseph Smith did. So, 
then, our project is to build a believing character; led to prayer 
by belief ; guided to the temple by belief ; drawn into missionary 
service by belief ; led to tithe-paying by belief ; inspired into 
Christian conduct through belief ; and made a bundle of Christian 
habits through belief and its complement — Christian conduct. The 
indispensable agencies for the putting over of this project are: 
the Christian home, the Christian Church, the Christian school. 
The L. D. S. youth of the dispensation is entitled to the help of 
these three agencies in the building of his character. We are 


almost appalled at the importance of early religious character build- 
ing, the foundation of which is belief in God ; and to neglect it is 
to assume a fearful responsibility. 

Project Four. The Work for the Dead. 

In this project men and women come close to the line of re- 
demption chains and tying knots of love. If all the dead one works 
for should reject the work done for them, still would the worker 
be richly paid ; because trying to save is as heroic as saving. A 
dollar sent to the temple is like one spent to keep a boy on a mis- 
sion ; it goes in the service of salvation. 

If our eyes were adjusted to spiritual waves, what signals for 
help might we see over there ; and if our ears were spiritually at- 
tuned, what songs of gladsome gratitude might we hear for what 
we do for them who cannot help themselves. 

Questions and Problems 

1. Distinguish between a purpose and a project. 

2. Name the projects set forth in this lesson. 

3. What is our duty concerning the book that was the 
product of the first great project of the dispensation? 

4. Name the workers in the project (a) mortal; (b) im- 

5. To what point was the organization of the Church com- 
pleted on the sixth of April, 1830? 

6. Name the six charter members of the Church. 

7. Give evidence that the organization of the priesthood of 
the Church was years in being completed. (See Essentials in 
Church History, by Joseph Fielding Smith, p. 84.) 

8. Make as complete a list as you can of the names of beings 
who have taken part in the projects of this dispensation and state 
the special mission of as many as you can. (See D. & C. 13, 
heading; 128:20-21; 110:3, 11-13.) 

9. What evidence have we that many angels other than those 
of record have taken part in the project of this dispensation? (D. 
&C 128:21.) 

10. Who was Raphael? (See Commentary Doctrine and 
Covenants, pp. 998, 999.) 

1 1 . What are the beliefs and the conduct that make up Lat- 
ter-day Saint Christian Character? (Articles of Faith, 1 and 13.) 

12. What fearful responsibility is assumed by neglecting to 
teach and train children? (See D. & C 68:25,28.) 

13. What great project of the dispensation points to the 
necessity of a skilled genealogist in every family? 

14. Discuss: Our salvation depends on our interest in the 
salvation of the dead. (See D. & C. 128:15.) 

15. Discuss "What is Life Without a Project?" 


Work and Business 

(Second Week in June) 


Music in the Home 

"To hear the highest music is to be made immediately con- 
scious of our nobler self. The interest that music arouses is the 
interest that attaches itself to every human heart; and the love 
of which it speaks is the love which proclaims the kinship of 
humanity." — Colvin McAlpin. 

1. The cultural value of good music. 
As a people we should: 

a. Concern ourselves with music of real worth. 

b. Provide the best musical instruments we can afford. 

c. Acquire gradually a good musical library. 

d. Cultivate the power to be appreciative and intelligent 

e., Create an abundant love for the best music, and a will to 
participate in it. 

2. Interest in singing and playing, and attendance at concerts, 
grow naturally from a progressive experience of music gained 
in childhood and continued into adult years. 

a. We should stimulate playing and singing in our homes 
and communities. 

b. Cultivate a love of hymns and good songs. 

c. Get the message the words convey. 

d. Emphasize the beauty of "part" singing. 

3. If we improve the quality of our music both vocal and instru- 
mental, it will arouse in us a love for and an interest in music 
and lay the foundations of a cultivated musical taste. 




(Third Week in June) 

When we considered Eugene Field's "Little Boy Blue," we 
told you that it is a well-nigh perfect poem of its class. As we 
study the writings of William Henry Drummond, the Canadian, 
we shall discover that some of his poems also approach perfection. 
He has interpreted the genre or simple life of eastern Canada 
as only one of his gifts is able to do. His pen pictures may be 
compared to the pen-pictures of Robert Burns in Scotland, for 
they are pictures of the peasant life of Canada. They may also 
be compared to the paintings of the great French artist, Millet, 
who painted the homely life of the French peasant and gave us 
undying masterpieces. These paintings in verse by William 
Henry Drummond, are like Millet's paintings — masterpieces. His 
most popular book of verse is The Habitant and other French- 
Canadian Poems, a volume that describes the people of eastern 

He was born in the village of Mohill County, Lartim, Ireland, 
on the 13th of April, 1854. When he was a lad his father lived 
in the little village of Tawley on the Bay Donegal. It was in this 
village that the poet's education began. While yet a lad the 
family moved to Canada, where the father survived only a few 
months, leaving but spare means for the support of his wife and 
children. As a result, William Henry had to leave school at a 
very tender age, to help provide for the family. He had learned 
telegraphy and was employed at Borde a Plouffe, a small village 
on the prairies near Montreal. It was here that he first came in 
contact with the speech and customs of the habitant, whom he has 
portrayed with such sympathy and penetration. 

Apparently, the Drummonds, like many another pioneer 
family, managed well, for the boy was able to attend high school 
in Montreal, and later McGill University, and finally Bishop's 
College, where he was graduated an M. D. in 1884. The sym- 
pathy that breathes from his poetry is so kindly in its nature that 
it makes us think of Dr. Holmes, and we must believe of Dr. 
Drummond as of Dr. Holmes, that he perhaps cured as much 
by his good humor and kindly interest as he ever did with his 
medicine. He practiced in the district about Brome, returning 
later to the city of Montreal, where he resided until his death, 
which occurred in 1907. He was the type of man who wins 


hearts, so that those who knew him wept at his demise with 
those who loved him best. 

He had married in 1894, Miss Mae Harvey of Savannah la 
Mar, Jamaica. It is to his wife that we are indebted for the story 
of his first appearance as a poet. He had been invited by the 
Shakespeare Club of Montreal to read a poem. He was very 
timid, but he won his audience as men of his type are almost sure 
to do. This was the beginning of a long series of triumphs. 

It is not always true that dialect adds to the quality of poetry 
as in the case of the French-Canadian dialect, but certain it is 
that this dialect has a charm about it that eludes description. 
For instance, take one of the most popular of Mr. Drummond's 
poems, "Little Bateese." 

Little Bateese 

You bad leetle boy, not moche you care 
How busy you're kipin' your poor gran'pere 
Tryin' to stop yon ev'ry day 
Chasin' de-hen aroun' de hay — 
W'y don't you geev' dem a chance to lay? 
Leetle Bateese! 

Off on de fiel* you f oiler de plough, 
Den w'en you're tire you scare de cow, 
Sickin' de dog till dey jomp de wall, 
So de milk ain't good for not'ing at all — 
An' you're only five an' a half dis fall, 
Leetle Bateese! 

Too sleepy for sayin' de prayer tonight? 
Never min', I s'pose it'll be all right, 
Say dem tomorrow — ah ! dere he go ! 
Fas' asleep in a minute or so — 
And he'll stay lak dat till de rooster crow, 
Leetle Bateese! 

Den wake us up right away toute suite 
Lookin' for somet'ing more to eat, 
Makin' me t'ink of dem long leg crane, 
Soon as dey swaller, dey start again, 
I wonder your stomach don't get no pain, 
Leetle Bateese! 

But see heem now lyin' dere in bed, 
Look at de arm onderneat' hees head ; 
If he grow lak dat till he's twenty year 
I bet he'll be stronger dan Louis Cyr 
An' beat all de voyageurs leevin' here, 
Leetle Bateese! 


Jus' feel de muscle along hees back, 
Won't geev' heem moche bodder for carry pack 
On de long portage, any size canoe, 
Dere's not many t'ing dat boy won't do, 
For he's got double- joint on hees body too, 
Leetle Bateese! 

But leetle Bateese ! please don't forget 
We rader you're stayin' de small boy yet, 
So chase de chicken an' mak' dem scare, 
An' dp w'at you lak wit' your old gran'pere, 
For w'en you're beeg feller he won't be dere — 
Leetle Bateese ! 

Another poem of similar charm to "Little Bateese" is "De 
Nice Leetle Canadienne." 

De Nice Leetle Canadienne 

You can pass on de worl' w'ever you lak, 

Tak' de steamboat for go Angleterre, 
Tak' car on de State, an' den you come back, 

An' go all de place, I don't care — 
Ma frien', dat's a fack, I know you will say, 

W'en you come on dis contree again, 
Dere's no girl can touch, w'at we see ev'ry day, 

De nice leetle Canadienne. 

Don't matter how poor dat girl she may be, 

Her dress is so neat an' so clean, 
Mos' ev'rywan t'ink it was mak' on Paree, 

An' she wear it, wall ! jus' lak de Queen. 
Den come for fin' out she is mak' it herself, 

For she ain't got moche monee for spen', 
But all de sam' tarn, she was never get lef, 

Dat nice leetle Canadienne. 

W'en 'un vrai Canayen' is mak' it mariee, 

You t'ink he go leev on beeg flat 
An' bodder hese'f all de tarn, night an' day, 

Wit' housemaid, an' cook, an all dat ? 
Not mcche, ma dear frien', he tak' de maison, 

Cos' only nine dollar or ten, 
Were he leev lak blood rooster, an' save de l'argent, 

Wit' hees nice leetle Canadienne. 


I marry ma famme w'en I'm jus' twenty year, 

An* now we got fine familee 
Dat skip roun' de place lak leetle small deer, 

No smarter crowd you never see — 
An' I t'ink as I watch dem all chasin' about, 

Four boy an' six girl, she mak' ten, 
Dat's help mebbe kip it, de stock from run out, 

Of de nice leetle Canadienne. 

O she's quick, an' she's smart, an' got plaintee heart, 

If you know correc' way go about, 
An' if you don't know, she soon tole you so, 

Den tak' de firs' chance an' get out ; 
But if she love you, I spik it for true, 

She will mak' it more beautiful den, 
An' sun on de sky can't shine lak de eye 

Of dat nice leetle Canadienne. 

We are including in the lesson the following paragraphs 
from Logan and French, because we think them especially il-. 
luminating : 

"William Henry Drummond, like the dramatis personae of 
his poems, the Voyageur and Habitant, was a 'child of nature.' 
No other kind of man, save this large-bodied, warm-hearted, open- 
minded lover of human kin and of the creatures that live in 
the wild, who saw and felt the common things of life, as the 
habitant saw and felt them, could have been a truthful interpreter 
of the habitant. The merely scholarly poet, the poet of a hot- 
house refinement, the poet who went to work at the craftmanship 
of poetry as if he were carving arabesques in verse, could not 
have the imaginative insight into the mind and heart of the 
French-Canadian peasant and the sympathy with him that would 
make it possible for such a poet, with kindly, playful humor, to 
express the elemental feelings and thoughts — the real humanity — 
of the habitant. 

"Drummond was above all things a human poet. His sym- 
pathies were inclusive. By intuition he could feel just as the 
habitant felt about good and evil in the universe. Drummond's 
heart was warm and large and religious, which meant that he 
could call nothing that was made in the image of God common 
or outcast. Though he was well read in the modern poets and 
was a student of literature, he was not a bookish man. He dis- 
tinguished between the Jiterature which possessed only aesthetic 
and artistic beauties and that which was the embodiment of the 
finer goods of the spirit, the inalienable satisfactions of existence. 
He loved only the literature that was human and beautiful — 
simple, pure, and true. 


''As, then a 'child of nature', with a large sympathetic heart 
and a Keltic vision of the 'divinity' which is in all men and also 
in the wild creatures that are near to Nature, and with a gift of 
ready expression in rhythmical verse, Drummond was uniquely 
fitted to be the interpreter of his simple, kindly, reticent, but 
genuinely human and sincere, fellow-being, the Canadian habitant. 
Thus singularly fitted to be, as he has been called, 'the Poet of 
the Habitant.' Drummond, in his verse, actually performed a 
social and a literary service for his country. On the social side, 
to the English-speaking Canadian, who up to the last decade of 
the 19th century, considered the habitant as little better than a 
chattel, Drummond revealed the human, lovable, and admirable 
virtues of the humble French-speaking compatriot, and also en- 
gendered in the English-speaking Canadian a sincere respect and 
affection for his French-speaking fellow countryman. On the 
literary side, Drummond created a gallery of genre pictures and 
spiritual portraits which constitute a unique contribution, not only 
to Canadian poetic literature, but also to English literature." 

Other poems of William Henry Drummond are "The Wreck 
of the 'Julie Plante', A Legend of Lac St. Pierre," "Johnnie 
Courteau" and "Madaliene Vercheres." They may be found in 
a book called Canadian Poets, edited by John W. Garvin. If you 

chance to have it in your local libraries you can make use of it. 


Questions and Problems 

1. What was Drummond's nationality and what his pro- 
fession ? 

2. Do you recall any other persons of his profession that 
are also writers? 

3. Where did he find the people of whom he writes so 
charmingly ? 

4. Words from what two languages are mingled to produce 
the very pleasing effect that we have in Drummond's poetry? 

5. These people are people of simple lives and rather narrow 
opportunities ! Does Drummond make us care more or less for 
them through his presentation of their lives? 

6. What mental picture, based on Drummond's description, 
did you get of the "Leetle Canadienne" ? 

7. What is your mental picture of Bateese's gran'pere? How 
does he resemble all good grandfathers that you have ever known? 



Social Service 

(Fourth Week in June) 


The Social Traits of Childhood and Youth 

(Based on Chapter 6, "The Child: His Nature and His Needs") 

In the last lesson we considered the child's moral equipment. 
There we noted the established principles of a new movement in 
education — character development. 

The subject matter of the present lesson — "The Social Traits 
of Childhood and Youth" — should be considered in the light of 
the preceding lesson, because the two topics are merely different 
aspects of the same thing. 

The author this time, Dr. Frederick E. Bolton, is professor of 
education at the University of Washington. He is another rec- 
ognized authority on psychology and child study. 

A. — Gregariousness and Imitation 
(Pages 107-114) 

Perhaps the most striking thing about human beings is their 
close dependence upon one another. It is more than the "herd 
instinct," i. e., the desire to congregate in groups : it grows out 
of the fact that we are so completely dependent upon one another, 
not only as children, but as adults. This fact makes for suggesti- 
bility and imitativeness in children. 

Several facts are specifically responsible for the child's imita- 
tiveness, among which might be noted: (a) the long period of 
immaturity, with (b) its consequent suggestibility, and (c) the 
imperative need to grow up quickly and become an adult. 

Language is the best illustration of how these factors con- 
cretely operate. The child acquires his fundamental language 
behavior by a process similar to contagion. That is, he "catches" 
the language behavior of those who make up his immediate social 
world — his parents, brothers and sisters, playmates, etc. It is 
this fact which determines whether or not he shall speak English 
or Chinese ; use proper words or inappropriate ones ; use "baby 
talk" and so on. So that by the time the average child enters 
the first grade, his language habits are set and his future language 
behavior is practically determined. 

How important then, that the young child shall be exposed 
only to good models of English? It is just as easy for a child 
to imitate correct models of speech as it is to copy poor ones. 

1. Could a child of German parentage, for example, learn to 


speak English just as easily as he could learn to speak German, 
providing he heard nothing but English? Explain. 

2. How far is it true that "baby talk" develops only by 
imitation ? 

3. If a child's language habits develop largely as the result 
of imitation, how far is it also true that he gets his moral and 
religious ideas in the same way? 

4. Study the language habits of a number of young children 
accessible to you, noting (a) their choice of words, (b) the size 
of their vocabularies (c) their use of slang, "baby talk," etc. 
Note particularly the extent to which these traits have been de- 
veloped by imitation. 

B. — Gangs 

(Pages 114-121) 

The wish for recognition is without doubt one of the strongest 
drives in human nature. Since man's struggle for existence has 
ceased to be a hand to hand encounter with enemies and destruc- 
tive forces, and survival has become largely a social matter, 
recognition has become an indispensable element in human happi- 

Since society and the groups which make it up, can give or 
withhold recognition, it is very clear why we all readily conform 
to group sentiment and group control. 

The meaning of this fact for education should be clear. 
Parents, teachers, and social leaders should be concerned to pro- 
vide children with many and various opportunities for securing 
membership in groups with harmless and helpful social purposes. If 
the child is left to his own devices, it very often happens that he 
associates with an anti-social group. 


1. How do the children known to you satisfy their wish 
for recognition? Study the gangs, cliques, "crushes," etc., known 
to your community. 

•2. Consider Scouting, the M. I. A., and the Primary Asso- 
ciation from this point of view. 

3. How can society regulate, if it should, the group affili- 
ations of children without supervising such groups and therefore 
destroying one of the desirable aspects from the standpoint of the 

C. — Sex Education 

(Pages 121-124) 

In view of the fact that one entire lesson next year is to be 
devoted to the Adolescent Period of Sex Education, we recommend 


that class leaders omit the discussion of sex education which ap- 
pears in the text at this point. 

D. — Adolescence and Citizenship 
(Pages 124-131) 

It is common knowledge that adolescence is a period of pro- 
found character change. At this time, children seem to reach 
the threshold of adulthood suddenly. 

The religious zeal which commonly appears at this time is one 
of the evidences of the extreme hopefulness of youth. Religious 
leaders will do well to capitalize the energies of the adolescent 
boy or girl in the interest of his or her character development. 
In an age of science and utilitarianism this is not easy to do. 
It is an art. An over-dose of religion at this time may deter the 
individual from what would otherwise be a wholesome religious 

The altruism of youth is another outstanding trait of adoles- 
cence. Youth is essentially idealistic and optimistic. Why not, 
then, give youth more opportunities than they customarily enjoy 
to participate in community projects and social-service enter- 
prises ? 

Elaborating the author's splendid suggestions at this point, 
why could we not engage the energies of our "Mormon" youth 
in an attack upon local problems of poverty, delinquency, political 
incompetence, and mental disorder? 

Some competent observers believe that modern youth is 
wasting its energies because parents too jealously guard their 
control in society. Since no generation has solved all of the 
human ills "the flesh is heir to," and since the present generation 
in the saddle has all, and probably more, than it can handle, might 
it not be an advantage all around if we gave youth an opportunity 
to create and extend our cultural traditions? 


1. To what extent do boys and girls in your community 
become profoundly religious upon reaching adolescence? Do 
these young men and women continue in this zeal? 

2. To what extent do the adolescent boys and girls in your 
community participate in community activities and civic projects ? 
What oportunities might be offered to them so to participate? 

3. What happens (a) religiously, (b) morally, (c) vocation- 
ally, to the boys and girls who grow up in your community ? 

4. Make a list of boys and girls who were adolescent in 
your community ten or fifteen years ago. What has happened to 
members of this group? Where are they located? What are 
they doing? Are they active Latter-day Saints? Are they use- 
ful citizens? 


Plant Now 

You will enjoy our splendid assort- 
ment of more than 100 choice va- 
rieties of hardy perennial plants 
for Spring planting. Just note the 
following offer: 

P.-Ws selection of one each 12 best 
everblooming perennials. All for 
$2.50, postpaid. 

Everything else in Seeds, 
Plants, Shrubs and Trees. 



42 West First South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

J Vi: 


28 years experience special- 
izing in high grade invest- 

Send for our list of 


160 So. Main 

Wasatch 866 

Blue Pine Preserves 

Are composed of only pure fruit and sugar cooked together 
in an open kettle just as you would make preserves in your 
own home. 

For something special ask your grocer for SCOWCROFT'S 
Blue Pine Raspberry Preserve. It has the flavor of fresh 

Kitchen King Jam 

Is composed of pure fruit, sugar and pectin in proper 
proportions to make a delicious jam. Try Kitchen King 
Raspberry Jam for a delicious spread. 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $1.95 value at the special price of 

$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 
Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.95, special price of $1.59, a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.85, special price $1.49, box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods. All the new shades. 

Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

33 East Broadway 


22 East Broadway 



What is 
Electric Cooking 

See the 

WESTINGHOUSE Automatic Electric Ranges 

in our store — and let us tell you all about it. 

Utah Power & Light Co. 

Efficient Public Service 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

>jg-^ — 





Smooth, Silent 





These Features 
in the NEW 


Will Astonish You 


The "dome-like" agitator lr * * center post), 
with its washing paddle" an^ clothes-pusher, 
semi-turns in a half-circle movement 62 times 
a minute, imparting a rotation of the clothes 
being washed, and giving proper attention to 
eveiry garment or other piece. In from five 
to eight minutes a six-pound batch of laun- 
dry may be beautifully and cleanly washed. 
There is a minimum of wear in the Rotarex 
WG6 washing action and the daintiest things 
may be intrusted to it without fear of their 
being damaged. The absence of a center 
post eliminates the wrapping of clothes and 


Inter-Mountain Electric Co. 

43-69 East 4th South 


Phone Was. 354 


Wedding Bells 

Always Ring in Juno 

Our advice to those who may be concerned: 

Right now is the time to decide who will make your 
Announcements or Invitations. You should entrust 
this work to a firm that assures you the newest in style 
and correctness in taste. 

See us now or send for samples and prices of Printed, 
New Process Embossed or Engraved Wedding 

Our Line of Social Stationery is Complete 
and Prices Right 

The Deseret News Press 

29 Richards Street 

■- ■ ■ «. ■» W l ■ ■ — ' 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

"'ire"*"?/'" p W-±£M 

475 A r MA I N 



BELOW 50* 

BabVt tnilH 

below 50° to 
$top grow *h 
of harmful 






ElectrlCE can guarantee greater efficiency with far less power consump- 
tion. There are only two moving parts. 

ElectrlCE was TESTED for wear and loss in efficiency, after operating 
continuously for over 26,000 hours, and came through 100%. This is equal 
to 12 years' actual service in your home. Can any other Refrigerator 
show such a record? 

ElectrlCE is the product of the greatest manufacturing combination in the 
world; Belding-Hall and American Radiator Companies. 
Let us PROVE to you that there are certain features, which are absolutely 
necessary in maintaining perfect refrigeration, and also that these great 
advantages are only found in the — 





Phon« Wasatch 7083 135 East Second South 


— Distributors — 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

I mm* 


i - ■ n 1i 

Merit Bread 

Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 


' < ■ fr 

Summer is Vacation Time 

Special Round Trip Summer Fares 




ing direct or route reversed 

Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 



PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 


Nobody can stop lose. Everybody can avoid it through 


When you come here for insurance you get it, coupled with 
attentive experienced service. This is an agency of the Utah 

Home Fire Insurance Co. 


HEBER J. GRANT * CO., General A seats. Salt Lake City. Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


An Overall with a 
Classy Appearance 





A clean, neat appearing garment 
for the Store Clerk, the Flower Mill 
Operator, the 

| Dairyman, the 

I Garage Man, the 

None Too 

None Too 

Are You Satisfied With Your 
Old Furnace? 


Install the FAMOUS ROUND OAK FURNACE and save cleaning and 
doctor bills. The health and comfort of your wife and children is deter- 
mined by the kind of furnace you install in your home more than any- 
thing else. 

We have Furnaces for all size buildings. Let us figure the heating 
system for your Chapel or Amusement Hall. 

Free estimates as to cost of installations. 

Modern Furniture Company 

"Trade With Your Friends'* 

Telephone Wasatch 7187 
E. E. Jenkins, President 

J. B. Sharp, Vice President 

Wasatch 6205 

C. E. Davey, Manager 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



At Factory-to-Customer Prices 
The following: numbers are made In old or new style for either 

Men or Women 

6 High grade Rayon Trico- 

1 Ribbed light weight cotton, 
with Rayon silk stripe. An 
excellent ladies' number 
(new style only) $1.25 

2 Ribbed light weight cotton. 
Our standard summer 
weight (old style only).... $1.25 

3 Ribbed medium weight cot- 
ton bleached. Our all sea- 
son number $1.75 

4 Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton. Our double 
back number $2.25 

5 Part wool, ribbed, un- 
bleached. Our best sell- 
ing wool number $3.00 

In ordering be sure and specify whether Old or New Style Garments, 
three-quarter, or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. 
Also give bust measure and height and weight to insure a perfect fit. 

Mail Orders Filled Promptly 



sham silk. For particular 
people $4.00 

Pure worsted wool with 
Silkine Mercerized cotton. 
Our best medium winter 
number $5.75 

Ribbed heavy weight, un- 
bleached cotton and wool. 
Our 50<& wool number $5.75 

Ribbed medium weight, 
wool and cotton. Our light 
weight, winter number $4.75 

Briant Str Ingham, Manager 

J Block South of Temple Gate 

28 Richards Street 

?^**^^m^^^^ ±^r*r**^ 



You are guaranteed unusual wear 
and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 
No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style $ .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed 1.15 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.45 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle ..: 1.45 

No. 62 Medium heavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavy, \ wool 3.35 

No. 39 Extra heavy, J wool.... 3.85 

Please state whether for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Pays 


36SoMain \*^»i 

.1 thanl|alf 

cost of 
l cream 





When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Good grade, and well made. When ordering, state Size, New or Old 
Style, and if for man or lady. Postage prepaid. Sample on request. 

142 Flat Weave, Lt. Weight....* .95 264 Rayon Silk $3.5© 

208 Carded Cotton, Med. Iit^. 1.45 217 Fine Lisle, Rayon Stripe.... 2^5 

9o? £°™ bed gotton. Light Wt.. 1.50 748 Unbleached Cot., Hvy. Wt... 2.00 

222 Cotton, Rayon Stripes 1.65 754 Blpaohpd rnt Hvv wt 2 «bk 

258 Double Card. Cot., Med. Wt. 1.95 '*t „ * t * A' * & « 2*25 

628 Merc. Lisle, Light Wt 250 908 Unbleached Cot., Ex. Hvy. 2.75 

108 Unbleached Cot., Med. Wt... 1.85 1072 Mixed Wool and Cotton 4.00 


Established in Utah 45 Years 
142 WEST SOUTH TEMPLE ST. Salt Lake City. Utah 



— AT— 


Modish Apparel For 
Men, Women and Children 

You'll find our styles just right — our prices 

unusually low — our terms fit your pocketbook 

— our service will delight you and bring you 

back again. 




■ BUY 



Stifle Shop, 



This is "Living Rooms" month in the year-round 
painting program for 

Bennett's "Property Life 
Insurance" Products 

Your Dealer Has Them 



When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Ask for one of our folders describing the different service! 

we offer. 

Tu, WXJ N E> RY 

Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work 

Office 319 S. Main St. 




save you work, worry and money. 
For only $3.95 you can buy the 
regular model 6 lbs. Hotpoint Iron. 
Why buy cheaper brands, if for 
so little money you can get an Iron 
that will give you a Life-Time of 

Modern Electric 

"The Hotpoint Shop" 

Was. 2307 128 South State St. 

Electrical Dealers & Contractors 







^/e should'a drimKroore 
trilKwhen we w^ KidS*- 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health. 


13Q W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 

Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoli- 
tan Bricks 25c pt., 
50c qt. Call Your 
Keeley's Dealer. 
Extra packed in ice. 



Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Mrs. Evangeline Lindbergh Frontispiece 

My Mother's Ring Grace Ingles Frost 234 

Pioneers — Giants in the Earth 

Lois Vernon Hales 235 

Mother c f an Ace Linda S. Fletcher 237 

Little Mother Josephine Spencer 238 

Thoughts of Mother ... Velma Brinkerhoff 251 
Stake Presidents of Salt Lake County 252 
Semi-Centennial Review of the Relief 

Societies of Salt Lake County 

Lettie T. Cannon 253 

When a Man Needs a Mother 

Philena Fletcher Homer 258 

Editorial — A Message to Mothers 260 

Gifts for Social Uplift 261 

Relief Societies of Salt Lake Stake. . 262 

God's Helper. Howard U. Crandall 263 

Five Generations 264 

Intellectual Responsibility of Mothers.... 

Heloise Day Merkley 266 

A Tribute to Mother 

Emily Borgeson Brown 272 

The Key Lilith Shell 273 

Notes from the Field.. Amy Brown Lyman 279 
Work and Business 288 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Year— Single Copy, 10c 

Foreign, $1.25 a Year — 15c Single Copy 

Entered as second-class matter at the 

Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone Wasatch 3123 

My Mother's Ring 

By Grace Ingles Frost 

My Mother's ring — 

A tiny, nuptial band, 
That, for so many seasons, 

Always graced her hand ! 
I wonder would it tell me, 

If it had words to say, 
That it is desolate as I, 

Since death called her away? 

So regally she wore it 

Through all the years of life — 
Superb in her fidelity, 

E'en when no longer wife! 
Though glad days fled and sad days came 

To wreck her happiness, 
The sanctity it symbolized^ 

She would not render less ; 
For, when her tresses rivaled 

The raven's ebon wing, 
When her hands were white and dimpled, 

This — my Mother's ring 
Was placed upon her finger, 

By him she loved, her man, 
And love kept it untarnished, 

As only true love can. 

When the years accruing, 

Spelled their date of gold, 
And I, (for lack of fairer words), 

Must call my Mother old, 
It was taken from her finger, 

For me, her child to keep — 
A token for remembrance, 

When she had gone to sleep. 

Oh ! since she has awakened 

Within the Better Land, 
Can it be she has longed to feel 

This circlet on her hand? 
Or does she wear another, 

The counterpart of this, 
Yet of a rarer beauty, 

There in her home of bliss? 
This much, I know — my Mother's ring 

(Worn on my hand today), 
Seems to keep her near me, 

Though she has passed away ; 
And well I know 'twill keep my feet 

From treading devious ways; 
For Mother's ring is shining 

With a gleam from her life's rays. 

Pioneers — Giants in the Earth 

By Lais Vernon Hales 

Very dear to us is the pioneer, no matter where he be or what his 
nationality. Most of us are children or grandchildren of our own pioneers 
and the bond with all pioneers is strong within us. Our life is redolent 
with the fineness of pioneer life. But do we really appreciate it? How 
can we who know so little of mind-breaking solitude, frightful homesick- 
ness, and hardship fully realize pioneer life. Books about America's 
pioneers will help us if we read them with receptive minds as well as re- 
ceptive hearts. 

Giants in the Earth, by O. E. Rolvagg, is the story of the Norwegian- 
American immigration. It was written in America and about America, but 
it comes to us in translation from the Norwegian. Rolvaag's whole aim in 
writing it is to show the contribution of his people to American life. He 
sees, and wants us to see, the human cost of empire building as well as the 
glamour and romance of it. He feels, and wants us to feel the grim 
reality of pioneering. In its fatalism and psychological turn Giants in the 
Earth is truly European, but it is an American Saga of the Prairie, for 
it is wholly concerned with America. 

O. E. Rolvaag was born April 22, 1876, in Norway, just a short dis 
tance south of where the Arctic Circle cuts the coast. All of his people 
were fishermen. In their lives hardship, poverty, sorrow, and danger 
played prominent parts. On them shone the midnight sun for its brief 
season. Then came long periods of utter darkness hiding the gloomy, 
barren landscape From this life Rolvagg broke away. In 1893, a 
terrible storm had destroyed many of his friends and nearly taken his 
life. His love for fishing killed, he set sail for America and landed in 
New York in 1896. In 1899 he entered school in South Dakota. Today he 
occupies the chair of Norwegian literature in St. Olaf College. 

Per Hansa and his wife, Beret, are the outstanding characters in 
Giants in the Earth. Immediately upon landing in America from Norway, 
they began their way toward the prairies of the Dakotas. To Per Hansa 
the future was rosy and full of promise. Anything was better than the 
gloomy life he had left behind. To Beret the future was doubtful and 
frought with sadness. Her people and her humble home where their 
three children had been born were far across the sea. Here on the prairie 
with its unbroken rolling expanse one felt the presence of a force hostile 
to man. Here there was no need of fighting for all were conquered at last. 
One could not be victorious here. Here people were concerned with the 
Earth instead of God. Here one had no time to think of God until 
Death's fingers were upon one and then it was too late. Here the Earth 
took people instead of the living God. Here men becajme brutes. 

Fer Hansa struggled early and late through many hard years. He met 
plague, heavy storms, tormenting hot summers, with the true grace of the 
born pioneer. Things prospered until the time came when the future prom 
ised returns for his years of hard toil. But Beret — for her the struggle 
had been too much. Her delicate mind which had groped all these years 
for an understanding of life had lost its way. 

And then one day came a minister of God into the little village. He 
brought to the heart of Beret a message which she recognized. In her 
narrow way she began to speak of it to Per Hansa. But the Prairie which 
had watched these would-be conquerors now for many years had decided 
otherwise. Per Hansa late one winter day set out across the snow-swept 
prairie in search of the minister. He never returned. 

Giants in the Earth is the story of Per Hansa, the born pioneer, and 
Beret, the failure as a pioneer. Beret could not adapt herself to the new 
country. In her agony and homesickness she wrecked what might have 
been the finest of pioneer homes. She sent Per Hansa to his death and 
made her children unhappy. And the Prairie which had been waiting and 
watching, drank the blood of Christian men and was satisfied. 



Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV MAY, 1928 No. 5 

Mother of an Ace 

By Linda S. Fletcher 

Pain, the Inquisition Demon, 
Stretched her on a torturing rack, 
In a grim, gray place of horrors — 
Out surged consciousness, then back ; 
But she fought on, ne'er despairing, 
Claimed at Gates of Death, a toll — 
Back to Life returned, triumphant, 
With the boon she'd won — a soul ! 

In that mytermus, gray Unknown, 

Linked was her heart with a Son — her Own! 

In the silver mists of heaven, 
Soul undaunted — courage high, 
Swooping hence and yon, an Eagle 
Went to conquer or to die. 
Did she pause, afraid to follow 
To the Kingdom of the Air? 
No; asserting their high kinship, 
Soared she up to meet him there. 

In the solitude of the pure, high Blue, 
Visions knit their souls anew! 

Little Mother 

By Josephine Spencer 

Little Mother came back to consciousness to find £he Boy's 
tiny head pillowed on her arm, and his ridiculously small fingers 
clinging at her breast. 

it was Big Man's voice which called her back from deeps into 
which she had sunk through swirls of mortal anguish. 

"Thank God, it's over, Little Mother, and you are safe !" He 
kissed her — with a great reverence ; but Little Mother sensed only 
the tiny head, and clinging hands. 

"It's great, isn't it?" Big Man gloated. "Confess, Little 
Mother, now it's all over, you're really not sorry it's a boy?" 

She puzzled for a moment, quite forgetting that past little 
picture — of choice. Then her eyes went to his, and they both 
laughed softly, joyously. 

"It's wondei tul luck," breathed Big Man, stroking the small, 
dark head on her arm. "There always will be something to do, 
planning for him. With a girl it's different — her future is more 
or less a certainty, if she's a real, true, girl. With a boy there 
are a thousand chances — careers galore, with rungs leading to the 
top of the ladder." 

"I can't make it seem real," she said, faintly, solemnly. "It's 
like the time they put my first doll in my arms, and told me it 
was mine — to keep." 

"That's how it looks to me," said Big Man wonderingly — 
"like a live doll." 

Little Mother snuggled the little form closer and said the 
words over softly, hungrily, "Mine to keep." 


"College, Boy!" she said. "Why that means going away 
from home for years." 

"But I can come back between whiles, Little Mother," he 
pleaded. "The summer vacations and the holidays, you know." 

"I'm afraid we couldn't manage all that — after your father's 
reverses. College alone would test his resources — to say nothing 
of the mortgage and other things." 

"I'm going to pay it all back, Little Mother. When I finish 
I'll work like a Trojan — maybe pick up the mortgage if it's still 

"I'd always thought of your finishing up right here at the 
home University, Boy." 

"The University's all right — in its way," he conceded gener- 
ously; but a man's nothing nowadays without his big college 
certificate. Besides, a fellow needs to be thrown on his own re- 


sources to develop his powers. I need the experience to help 
make me a man. I can't get any sort of training in self-reliance 
unless I go away from home." 

That was the chief trouble. Little Mother knew it all the time 
she was urging the economies. What he had said, though, was 
true — about the college prestige. If she interposed her mother's 
selfishness against his welfare — how would she answer to him in 
time to come? She never had thought seriously of facing the 
ordeal of the Boy's prolonged absence. Now that it suddenly 
confronted her she felt as if a chord were loosened, somehow, 
in her own being. 

The Boy's thought and interests had been heretofore wrapped 
up in home and home ties, and now the call of the world was itch- 
ing his ears, challenging the old claims. She of all beings, how- 
ever, must not stand in the way of the Boy's development — which, 
of course, was the paramount issue. Little Mother took the 
Boy's eager face between her hands. "I'll talk with your father 
about it, tonight, Bov." she said. "If he can manage it, of course 
you must go. Nothing must stand between you and your 

The Boy gave her a resounding kiss. "I'd pick you from 
all the mothers in the universe," he declared. 

The Girl 

Purple morning-glories were thick outside the window, and 
the sunlight sifting through their trellised leaves and flowers was 
like shuttled gold. 

Little Mother looked at the handsome face across the table 
and drew another long breath. The two months since the Boy's 
home coming had not quite wiped out her sense of wonder. That 
strapping fellow with the dark line on his upper lip, ready, but for 
mug and razor to blossom into a mustache — her son! Bigger 
now than his father — if it came to actual measurement. 

No doubt of experience — and time — having done their work 
She was glad now that she had not stood in his way, but she 
would not want to live over again the ordeal of those long years 
of separation! She came and stood beside his chair and laid her 
arm possessingly around his big shoulders. 

"Going out again tonight, Boy?" 

"Yes, Little Mother— to the theater; I've invited Elsie." 

Little Mother smiled and pinched the Boy's ear. "Seems 
to me Elsie's getting big ladles of your company against every- 
body else's teaspoonfuls." 

"It's just our being in the same set, together, Little Mother," 
he parried. "There are six of us and you see we sort of pair off. 
If a fellow drops out it leaves a girl over, and breaks up the 


"It's all right, dearie. I want you to be in things, and have 
a good time, just so it's clean. But I happened to think today 
(happened!) that there hasn't been a night or day since you 
came home without somebody being here — or your being out. 
I thought it would be fine for just the three of us to spend one 
evening at home — to make it seem like old times. Suppose we say 
tomorrow night." 

"It's fierce, Little Mother, but there's the Park's party on 
tomorrow, and the college fraternity banquet next night. Now 
I think of it — I'm booked for every evening including Sunday. 
Next week there's the camping party in the mountains — and — " 
"It 's splendid, Boy — your being in all these nice things," said 
Little Mother. "I'm glad." And she and Big Man spent the 
evening alone, talking over their joy in the Boy's joy, and their 
satisfaction in his seeming to get started with the right sort of 

Big Man had chanced to buy theatre tickets for the theater 
the same night; and though Little Mother tried to fix her mind 
on the play — and between acts on the orchestra — she found her 
attention wandering to the Boy, who sat in the stage-box with 
the bunch. Little Mother could not help preening a good deal 
over the Boy's good looks, his evident popularity and assured 
social standing. But she was silly and selfish enough to indulge 
a mite of a twinge when she happened to catch the shy glances 
exchanged between the Boy and Girl while the play was in pro- 
gress. It was a society play — replete with situations and love 
scenes, and it was during the tender dialogue that the young- 
couple-in-the-box stole glances at each other. 

Once, too, their hands met, covertly, on the back of the 
Girl's chair when her cloak slipped from her shoulders. This 
made Little Mother smile absently. It reminded her of incidents 
that had happened with herself and Big Man in their courting days. 

She recalled the delicious little thrill in those past innocent 
diversions and yet now she was fretting because the Boy was hav- 
ing his turn — and actually begrudging the Girl her share in the 
Boy's pastimes. 

That night after the play Little Mother confessed her foolish 
sin to Big Man, who laughed at it heartily. 

"Don't begin to worry over those things, yet, Little Mother !" 
he warned. "She is only a sweetheart — probably the first. There 
will be plenty more before he settles down. I know — because 1 
have been through the mill myself." 

"You mean there were others before me?" gasped Little 
Mother. "Perhaps you forget telling me I was the only one." 

"You were," said Big Man, stoutly. "The others did not 
count at all. I never really cared seriously for anybody till I 
met you!" 


The Muin Chance 

They were at breakfast, and ( Big Man looked up from his 
mail with a gurgle of mingled joy and triumph. 

"You've landed it !" he cried, shaking an official document at 
the Boy. "It has come our way, after all the other fellows' scrap- 
ping and wire pulling. Secretly, I didn't think you had the 
ghost of a chance with all those heelers and lobbyists pulling at 
the game. I simply put in your application and had a quiet talk 
with the secretary. It's another big proof to me of the efficiency 
of clean methods, and that a man don't have to do dirty work 
to win out in a laudable ambition." 

The Boy rose in excitement and went to look over Big Man's 
shoulder. "It's the real thing, Dad — gilt seals, red tape, every- 
thing. And I don't forget I owe it to you. Your influence and 
public record have landed me the spoil. It's great — all round; 
not only the salary and prestige, but the experience. Four years 
in Europe, and in the tip-top (diplomatic circles will be a liberal 
education. A chance like that don't come to many fellows at 
my age." 

The two gloated for a long time. Men-fashion, their talk 
larded with technical expressions, suppressed egotism and large 

It was the Boy who first noticed Little Mother's silence. 

"Why, Little Mother, you haven't uttered a word. Aren't 
you going to join the family jubilation? Thought you'd be the 
first to fly rockets and fire cannon!" 

"The position isn't much in the way of emoluments," said 
Big Man, his enthusiasm somewhat dampened at sight of her 
face. "But a diplomatic appointment at his age is big innings. 
When a young fellow cuts into that sort of running at the start, 
it means a sure chance at the big games later on, both in diplomacy 
and politics." 

Big Man stood up and he and the Boy looked expectantly at 
Little Mother. 

"He is just home from college," she faltered. 

"Yes, but—" 

"Four more, added to those four years will make eight." 

"It means practically that — yes„" said Big Man. "But it's 
his chance in life. That's what we've really planned and worked 
for, ever since he was born." 

Why, of course, Little Mother sensed it all quite clearly. 
She herself had built wonderful air-castles all for the Boy's 
inhabitance and now that the corner stone lay ready — she wanted 
to back down. They called people pikers who did that! Well, 
they should see that she would not put a single clog in their elation ! 

Little Mother tried to manage a smile, but did nothing more 
than to straighten out the pitiful droop in the corners of her 


"It's certainly fine — your getting the position," she said, 
"through I'm not at all surprised. In fact I have always felt that 
something out-of-the-ordinary would come to you." 

The Boy crossed to her and gave her a bearish hug. "You've 
always been a brick, Little Mother," he spooned. "I knew for sure 
you wouldn't want me to sluff my main chance." 

The Woman 

Little Mother read the Boy's letters over feverishly, her breath 
coming sometimes pantingly, in quick gasps, and again in long, slow 

It was all there — the whole perilous story told in the Boy's 
impetuous, adulatory phrases, and studiously worded defence. 
Innocent, genuine and frank his own attitude so far — but; — the 
woman! Little Mother's fingers worked convulsively as she 
pictured the slim white throat, pink flesh and red hair painted in 
life-like lines by the Boy's infatuated pen. These and hints of 
home-coming tourists who had seen and heard — for themselves! 
Little Mother grew faint at thought of the broken sentences 
and considerate silences of these home spectators! 

If it were true, indeed, that the woman could lure Boy 
from his work at will to drag him at her heels about the European 
capitals and even to Monte Carlo — why, the very worst must 
come — dismissal, debauch, disgrace. 

Little Mother carried her misery tremulously to Big Man, 
who listened in silence but with set teeth. It was some time 
before he spoke. Then he said soberly. 

"I suppose it had to come, sometime. A young fellow's 
bound to have his moral hazing in his tilt with the world. No 
one can help him — it's sort of a tide-rip that sucks from without 
and within. Neither skill nor strength count much in the struggle. 
If he gets out whole, it's always more just knack or luck." 

"There's something else," said Little Mother, doggedly, and 
set her white lips. 

Night after night she prayed. And day after day, when 
Big Man was at the office she framed letters to the Boy — 
cunningly worded, cautiously phrased. Few could have detected 
anything under their smooth surface, so seemingly guileless was 
their trend. When the Boy's answers came she took them away 
to her room and studied them deeply, cautiously-probing this 
phrase, that expression for some glimpse of hope. Presently she 
fancied she began to see signs. 

Obscure enough those hints — which Big Man passed over un- 
seen, unscented, even un-hoped. New tones — like the first, faint 
green in sere willows, showing healthy sap to be creeping upward 
through dried bark — ran in the Boy's letters. 

Then, at last one came which she reac}, first breathlessly, then 
with tears blinding her eyes so that she could hardly see the 


words. When she was quite sure she locked the door softly, and 
fell on her knees. The/e Big Man found her when he came 
home from his political meeting. She told him sitting on his knee 
with her arms around his neck, "It's over — the woman, I mean. 
Boy is clear of her — and with a clean conscience. I felt from 
the first God would not fail me. I have always trusted so in 
him — and the Boy." 

Big Man 

Big Man's face was nearly as white as the pillow on which it 
had lain for weeks past. Little Mother had seen it change slowly, 
steadily, till it told the truth the doctor had tried to hint from 
the very first. 

Little Mother had put aside the hint angrily, rebelliously, in- 
credulously. Such a thing was impossible ! Why — she had leaned 
on Big Man for years ! He was her stay and support in every 
possible way. No one could expect her to live without him! 
There are some things which go by themselves ; they belong to a 
separate autocratic kingdom — the realm of too hard to bear. 
She had put the hint away resolutely and definitely in that place — 
as being too absurd for consideration. 

Today, she rose from the watch which she had kept tirelessly 
for weeks and went to the bedside. Big Man's lips were moving, 
and she leaned over him, hungrily, listening. He had not spoken 
before that day. 

Big Man's eyes met hers wistfully, pityingly. 

"There are things — that must be said, Little Mother," he 
murmured, "if you will — if you can bear to let me say them — " 
He stopped at the touch of wet drops on his face, then, presently 
went on. 

"I've been hoping — praying — this trial might be spared you," 
he said, very faintly ; "but I guess — it has to be." Her cry — 
a shrill moan — bust forth piteously and Big Man put his hand 
forth and held her own tightly for a moment — while he had 
strength. "I want you to promise for my sake not — to let it — hurt 
too hard. One of us had to go first — and the thought of its 
sorrow falling on you has been a perpetual torment." 

Little Mother choked back her tears, and laid a tight hand 
on her wild heart. 

"You mustn't let that worry you," she faltered, "I am going 
to have strength to go through whatever comes. You know how 
I felt when Boy went away — but I've lived through it — and I sup- 
pose I'll just go on the same." 

"It's about Boy I want to speak," Big Man murmured, 
aching at sight of her misery. "It's doubly hard to ask — when 
you will have so much to bear. I've thought it over and over — 
and always with the one answer — that it is cruel, inhuman, to ask 
you to meet it alone. But the Boy's prospects — the knowledge 


that if he leaves the field now, when the lightest chance may 
lose him his career — I can't — decide." Big Man's voice failed in 
a half sob. 

Little Mother sat quite silent for a moment. For weeks, 
since the hint had begun to take root, she had longed to send for 
the Boy. Thought, alone, of the impending blow, had seemed to 
much to bear. To meet the thing itself — she sat frozen, trying 
to feel her way — as out of a deep, impenetrable darkness. 

The gnawing sense of Big Man's miserable eyes, roused her. 

"Of course," she whispered, so faintly he could hardly hear, 
"Boy must not be called away from his work under any circum- 
stances. It Would surely imperil his interests, and I would rather 
meet whatever comes — alone." 

Big Man reached out with feeble hands and drew her wet 
face close to his own. 

"Brave Little Mother," he faltered. 

The Boy 

It was a queer whim of Little Mother's that she could not 
stand for the Boy's beard. She said it made him seem strange 
and alien. Boy had smiled at her request. "Shave? Why, of 
course, Little Mother, I'm not really set on the beard myself. The 
Berlin fellows all do it, you see, and we Americans fall in line. 
I wore it home because I thought you'd have to have a proof that 
I'm really grown up." 

Little Mother clung to the Boy's big hand as if it were to 
save her from something. All through that dark time with Big 
Man, and since, she had not been able to picture the Boy save as 
the tiny thing she had snuggled once in her arms in dainty muslins 
and laces. This had comforted her in a way — just how, she 
could not tell. 

"Oh, Boy," she said. "It's the changes I want to forget. I 
want you to put aside everything you can — for awhile — that can 
separate me from the old associations." 

And the Boy, sensing clearly, put aside the beard — together 
with his own grief and sense of a missing presence and aired 
nothing in her sight but his old cheery smile and boyish con- 

And how dear it all seemed. Life began to look to Little 
Mother as if it might hold something for her after^ all. Boy, 
with his loving face opposite her at table, and his stalwart 
presence an assured stay and protection every day. How she had 
missed that once familiar sense in those past, dark months ! Little 
tasks whose dullness and routine had spelled distaste in her listless 
misery, under the Boy's show of interest began to seem important. 
Nothing was too minute for his appreciative notice. It made 
everything look different. 


The Career 

Little Mother had almost lost her once poignant sense of 
loneliness when the career loomed in sight. It was only natural, 
as Big Man had foreseen that a young man haloed with the 
prestige of a diplomatic appointment, should, in his home town be 
an early mark for political preference. It took Boy out a great 
deal, especially when the campaign was in full tilt. Little Mother 
managed to get through the days fairly well, but the evenings 
which the Boy spent mostly with the Central Committee or at 
political meetings and state stumpings, seemed harder to bear. 
His step on the porch during that time became more or less a daily 
and nightly vigil. She rose almost at daylight to get the news- 
paper and read reports of his campaign speeches and it all brought 
back the old pride she had felt at his school and college and 
diplomatic honors. Thoughts of how Big Man would have 
rejoiced at this day came up often to choke her, but she hastily 
put them away, remembering her solemn promise to Big Man, 
in that last dark hour. 

When the election was over, and the Boy came home escorted 
by the brass band and the prominent party members, Little Mother 
experienced a guilty qualm at thought of being able to indulge such 
happiness. It brought a greater joy though when she realized 
the campaign work was ended and that she would now see more 
of the Boy. They were talking it over at breakfast, and the 
Boy was beaming with her because of his good fortune. 

"it means even more than just the winning out, Little 
Mother/' he said. "My assured position makes possible an event 
for which I have been dearly longing this past year." 

The Wife 

Little Mother sat quite still while he told her. It had oc- 
curred to her often, of course, that inevitable something; but she 
had put it away quickly each time with a little shiver. The Boy 
was all she had now, surely no one had such a claim on him as 
she — at least for a time. She expected it to happen sometime, 
but not until her sore sense of that other separation had some- 
what healed. The Boy was young, there was plenty of time and 
she really had had so little of his company for years. Surely — 

"Don't think, Little Mother," the Boy was saying, "Don't 
think this will mean separation from you. She is as unselfish as 
she is beautiful, and so far from losing anything out of your 
life, you will gain — yes, more than you think. You will have 
a daughter, you see, as well as a son. I have pictured it often, 
Little Mother,, your having someone to help bear your loneliness. 
It will take an actual load from my shoulders, to feel there 
will be another near and dear, one to care for you as I do." 

Little Mother brightened at this picture — like the morning- 
glories on the porch-vine at the touch of the dew. 


"I'm sure it will be all right, Boy, I knew it would come 
sometime, of course, and — and 1 am glad — you have chosen so 
well. She will make you a good wife, I think, and I will do all 
in my power to help make you both happy." 

Little Mother thought it all over when the Boy had gone 
down town. It would be as he said: No separation — no es- 
trangement — nothing but gain — another life added to theirs, they 
would bring to each a greater completeness. There might be 
children, too — her heart gave a j oyous throb at that thought. How 
blind — and narrow and selfish her love had been! It was time 
something had happened to bring her to her senses. 

June came — and the wedding was over with ^its buoying 
excitement, and warm-hued hopes. Summer and autumn, and 
winter again, with endless weeks and long, dark days. 

Something was wrong — something that lay in the repeated 
absences, . growing steadily longer and longer. A few days, at 
first; then a week, two weeks, and now nearly a month. In the 
same city, too, with a street car passing both their doors, and 
not even the trouble of transfer. She had not noticed at first; 
little things might have arisen; household duties for the wife, 
extra work at the office in the evenings, perhaps, and Sunday 
to keep Boy busy. They were the loneliest, those Sabbaths. 
She had fought against the feeling as something almost wicked. 
Deadly lonely, though, the home-coming from Church to the 
empty house, and lonely mealtimes. Her neighbor had come 
in often from next door, to be sure; but whoever framed that 
proverb about the comparative thickness of blood should have 
sensed the tie of motherhood to know all that it meant. 

"What is it, Boy?" She asked the question again, with her 
hand on his drooping head, as he sat in the arm-chair. "Is it — 
am I the cause — have I done anything to trouble you?" 

"Mother I You— " 

"You have been away so long, dear, that is — compared to 
the first few months, you know — I was afraid some thoughtless- 
ness of mine might have been the cause." 

"It has nothing to do with you personally at all. It's just — 
well, Elsie isn't well, you know, mother, and — and she naturally 
wants me with her. She doesn't care to go out much, now, you 
see, and I — well, of course, I can't leave her. You'll make the 
best of it, won't you Mother, for awhile, if I don't see you? 
After a while, when Elsie feels better, it will be different. She 
will get out more." 

"Get out more!" She wished her neighbor had not told 
her of the weekly sewing club, of the matinee-parties where Elsie 
had been, according to the neighbor's glowing acount, "the life 
of the crowd." Had it been really her fault, she asked herself; 
some little inattention, or thoughtlessness towards the girl-bride? 


She had so wished to be mindful; she had an undissembled 
affection, which she felt sure Elsie must have sensed. She was 
awake far into the night, wondering, and rose to her lonely break- 
fast with something like that dead weight at her heart she had 
known after Big Man died. It lay there many a day, after that, 
though Boy called her up twice a day, by wire, and Elsie came 
down with Boy one Sunday afternoon, and shared her light lunch 
with her. Even when Boy began to make weekly calls, running 
down evenings for a half hour's chat as he had not done for 
months — the weight did not lessen, but indeed grew — for the 
troubled look in Boy's face had deepened — was always there, and 
a constraint, too, in his manner that made him seem somewhat 
alien, like the German beard. 

She watched him anxiously, though without sign, fearful 
lest she might touch, unwittingly, some sore sense. The trouble, 
if trouble it were, made the first one he had not discussed with 
her, as a comrade, in bygone times. It was such a little thing, 
this one and only reserve; she was childish, yes, even selfish, 
to make it an anxiety. She would put the thought of it out of 
her mind, and try to help him back to the old boyish, carefreeness. 

The coming of the grandson helped. In the joy and excite- 
ment of the wonderful advent, old but ever new, thrilled with 
its inexplainable marvel, all constraint vanished. There was a 
special dinner at Little Mother's home in honor of the first visit 
of the tiny potentate, then one at Boy's with the old good will 
and frankly kind and familiar intercourse renewed. Six months 
passed with a new sense of happiness in Little Mother's life. 
The gain Boy had pictured when he told of his future marriage, 
seemed really to be coming true, with still another link added 
to her claim on the world. The baby's tiny face learned to brighten 
at Little Mother's sight, and the dimpled arms to go out to her 
in flattering welcome when she was present, and the lines of age 
and sorrow in Little Mother's face softened under the renewed 
influence of cheer. 

Boy did not find time to make the weekly visits now, since 
the new claim on his home life ; but there was no constraint, no 
spirit of brooding estrangement to worry her. With her plain 
garden in front, and the little plot at the back of the house which 
Boy had proudly planted in spring shoots, and her neighbor 
coming in now and then to while away the hours at home, and her 
own duties, the time passed with surprising swiftness and pleasure. 

She blamed herself, when she began to notice things again. 
"My own idle, selfish-imagination!" she told herself, indignantly. 
"I am beginning to demand that my life shall have no cloud, that's 
all. As if I, or Boy, or anyone else* can expect perfect content 
and peace to last. Time to get rid of this morbid imagination, if 
I'm not to make myself, and Boy and everyone else miserable." 


She held to her struggle resolutely, even when Boy began to 
come down every day, with his mouth set in hard, determined, 
but unhappy lines, and his manner distraught with the old con- 

Little Mother watched Boy drop from the car platform one 
day with an unusual tightening of heart. His face, pale and 
strained, his manner almost hopeless — what could it all mean? 

She put the question involuntarily, as he entered the door 
and flung himself on the little settee. 

He was still for a moment, then suddenly walked to the table. 

"It's that, mother," he said, laying something on the table. 

She looked at the small gold band, dazedly. 

"I don't understand you, Boy," she said. "That ring — " 

"It's Elsie's, mother — yes, the wedding ring. You know 
what it means when a wife gives that back, don't you?" 

He sat down on the sofa again, and buried his face in his 

"Little Mother," he said, desperately, with a sob in his voice. 
"I can't say anything in self -justification without seeming cow- 
ardly — without making her bear the blame. But I have tried to 
make things go right in our lives. But it didn't seem just to me, 
and never will, to sacrifice you absolutely to our own selfish 
ease and happiness. As if I could be happy with you deliberately 
put out of my life. Yes, that's it substantially. It's not just a 
personal claim of wife against mother — I could see, and have 
yielded to that natural claim as far as it did not encroach on 
actual justice to me and you ! But it is a claim of family against 
family, an imperative claim for our joint loyalty and devotion to 
her kindred, with an almost total disregard of my own rights. 
She cannot sense that I have my personal ties and home associa- 
tions as dear as hers. She cannot sense that my claim is, in its way, 
more imperative because of your loneliness — a condition, which 
she has had no chance to sense. 

"That is the foundation of it all, Little Mother — oh, of course 
there have been other things — things we have said to each other 
in trying to argue it out, each on our own side. She calls my 
stand stubbornness, you see, but I have made concessions that 
have kept me sleepless thinking of you and what you might think 
of my desertion. I couldn't explain — you can see that, can't you, 
Little Mother ? I've held it — because I was afraid, almost to voice 
such a thing as a misunderstanding between me and my wife. 
It has hurt to the core, Mother! You can't guess how much! 
I love her — I couldn't love her more than I do now; but it's 
misery I can't stand, the daily jangling, and insistence upon 
personal rights, whose absomte counterpart she denies me." 

The noonday sun streaming through the muslin curtain 
blinded Little Mother's eyes. Something dark at least came 


between her and Boy's wretched face. She put up both hands 
and shut it all out for a moment, then quickly — sensing that 
Boy's suffering would only grow with her own, put them down. 

"This is serious, Boy," she said, presently. "We must think 
well and dispassionately; so as not to make mistakes. This is the 
biggest problem of your life — you must step as carefully as if 
you were on thin glass, whose breaking will plunge you to de- 

Boy's own face was hidden and his short dry sobs were 
the first she had heard since he was a child. 

She drew her chair to the sofa. "Let's talk it over, Boy," she 
said. "There must be some way out of this — this mistake. It's 
only that, you must remember; nothing must come between 
you, and your wife and child. A mother must not do it, above 
all things. You see that, don't you, dear? It would be like 
cutting you out of your birthright, or shutting a door to keep 
you from paradise." 

Boy sat up and threw out his arms. "But the alternative, 
there's only one, you know, now, after all that has passed between 


"And it isn't so difficult, Boy, if you look at it in the right 

"You mean — for me — to give you up?" 

"Figuratively, yes — for a time, at least. It is all new to her, 
you know — this relationship, with its new ideas, and ties. In 
time, I am sure, things will look differently. We must consider 
her side, even a little more than ours." 

Boy uttered a little despairing groan. "I have tried to do 
that, Mother." 

"Yes, but you have had the struggle alone. It is a hard one, 
even for an experienced person, and you two young people have 
been trying to straighten it all out yourselves. If you had only 
told me at first, I might have helped you both. I can do it now, 
though, thank heaven." 

Boy groaned again. "It's too late, now ; it's gone too far. 
Besides, as I told you — a settlement can only come about on con- 
ditions I cannot as a man, a son, or a Christian, concede." 

I ittle Mother drew a long breath. The sense of that con- 
cession lay like a weight at her heart; but it must not balance 
on the wrong side. 

"You are taking it all too seriously, dear, time brings every- 
thing out right if we meet things as they come in the right way. 
Now let me handle this for awhile. I've just had a thought — an 
inspiration, we will call it — a way out. It's that little farm of 
ours out in the country. The people on it haven't been doing 
right by us — I have felt it for some time. Neighbors out there 
say the man is really shiftless, lets things go at haphazard. I've 


felt for a long time one of us ought to be out there to look after 
things. It isn't much, of course, all told ; but it's ours, and some 
time may mean a great deal to you — and your children. The thing 
for me to do right now is to stay there and watch things." 

"Little Mother ! Heaven knows you are lonely enough now. 
Out there—" 

"There will be someone with me, of course. I shall keep 
our tenants on, there, to do the work. I'll just be the boss, 
you see — with a little corner of my own to keep as a sort of 
throne room. I won't have time to be lonesome, you know, with 
all the farm things on my mind." 

Boy came and knelt down by her low chair. "Little Mother, 
I see what you mean — and I know what it will cost. But I believe 
it will save us — me and Elsie and our child — a sorrow worse than 
death. God bless you, Little Mother, and — and help to bring it 
out all right in the end." 

She watched him swing on the car, his step lighter by far 
than when he had come. The hopeless look on his face, too, had 
lifted, though his mouth drooped and the eyes that gave her a 
parting glance were dim. When be was quite out of sight, Little 
Mother fell on her knees. 

The End 

Little Mother thought she had sounded the utmost deeps of 
Loneliness after the passing of Big Man, but then she had the 
Boy's homecoming to live for — and now there was nothing. 

The farm lay miles from the railroad and the nearest neigh- 
bor, and Little Mother's sole companions were the hired help, who 
were in a state of perpetual grouch because the presence of Little 
Mother interfered with their own designs. 

Little Mother sensed this, half-piti fully. She was in every- 
body's way. Even Boy would have a certain sense of relief 
in her absence. There were his wife and child and career — 
enough to keep any man's mind occupied. They would help him, 
if not to forget, at least not to miss her. Time and custom wipe 
out many things. 

New children would come — they would hear of her some- 
times, of course: she could trust Boy's loyalty for that — but their 
childish love, their sense of kinship would never unfold. 

Little Mother pictured herself growing, as years went on, 
less and less to all of them — and finally so little, in a real sense, 
that when the word came, it would mean but a momentary wrench 
to be quickly assuaged. She might even die alone in that far- 
off place. 

Little Mother's sorrowful brooding was interrupted by a 
sudden knock at the door. She went hastilv and sisrned for the 
telegram mechanically but with trembling hands. She did not 
open or read the message, for her heart told her beforehand what 


it was. The last blow had fallen that could wring little Mother's 

There was no God after all. 

A Being supreme in knowledge and power and mercy would 
have spared her this anguish. He would have taken her life — 
so wretched and useless, and saved that other truthful one for 
its well started pilgrimage. Boy dead! It was a thing absolutely 
monstrous — unholy ! For the first time in her life Little Mother's 
lips began to frame something almost blasphemous — 

"Why, Little Mother! You must be having bad dreams. If 
you thrash about with your arms like that you'll hurt the Babe." 

It was Big Man's voice, a little curious and anxious. 

"She saw too much company yesterday," said the nurse from 
the corner, where she was putting a fresh cluster of roses into a 
vase. The Excitement has made her feverish, and I shall put 
a stop to visitors' calls for at least a week/' 

"That dictum does not include her best beau, I hope," said 
Big Man, including Little Mother and the Boy in a general hug." 

"Let me take him," said Little Mother quite wildly, clasping 
the Boy hungrily to hear heart." He is mine — I tell you — I have 
gone down to the gate of death to gain him. He is mine — to keep." 

Thoughts of Mother 

By a Missionary, Velma Brinkerhoff 

Somehow the world's not quite .the same 

With you so far away ; 
I sometimes dream of you at night ; 

I think of you each day. 
You are the dearest pal I've had — 

Can I forget your face? 
Though many friends are round me here, 

Which one can take your place? 

When evening comes, when lights are low 

My memory flies to you, 
To all your sweet and loving ways — 

The things you used to do. 
How oft you smoothed each childish grief 

And helped me when I fell ; 
And the secrets deep I've told to you — 

Heart thoughts you'll never tell. 

When my field work here has ended 
And from duty's call I'm free, 

I shall go straight home to greet the pal, 
Who is all the world to me! 

1. Hazel Greenwood, Liberty; 2. Luacine S. Clark, Ensign; 3. Lettie T. Cannon, Pioneer; 
4. Mary J. B. Pixton, West Jordan; 5. Mary Isabelle Home, 1st Stake President; 6. Elizabeth 
C. Williams, Salt Lake ; 7. Vera P. Walquist, Cottonwood ; 8. Emmaretta G. Brown, Granite ; 
9. Elfleda L. Jensen, East Jordan; 10. Winifred B. Daynes, Grant; 11. Eirijma S. Jacobs, 


Semi- Centennial Review of 

the Relief Societies of 

Salt Lake County 

By Lettie T. Cannon 

One of the most inspiring and magnificent performances 
ever presented to the people (of Salt Lake was the Semi- 
centennial Review "Onward" given in the Tabernacle March 
16, 1928. The combined Relief Societies of Salt Lake county 
and about six hundred Relief Society women took part. 

"Onward," an epic of progress, — a symbolic picturization 
in song and story — commemorates the organization of the 
first Salt Lake Stake Relief Society, its development and 
growth into the present ten stakes : Salt Lake, Granite, En- 
sign, Liberty, Pioneer, Cottonwood, Grant, Oquirrh, East 
Jordan and West Jordan. It is from the pen of Claire Stewart 
Boyer, a writer of promise, whose poems will be studied 
in the Literary department this year. "Onward" is divided 
into three parts: I, Our Heritage; II, Our Growth; III, Our 

Part I, is a picturization of our past general presidents 
who were characterized by the following women : Emma 
Smith by Etta F. Toronto; Eliza R. Snow by Nettie M. Mc- 
Allister ; Zina D. H. Young by Zina Y. Card ; Bathsheba 
Smith by Donnetta S. Kessler; Emmeline B. Wells by Ameda 
S. Young. A fitting tribute was paid to each of these pres- 
idents who worked so earnestly and unselfishly for the great 
Relief Society cause, and who left their work and example 
as our heritage. 

Part II, symbolizes the growth of the [Relief Society in 
Salt Lake county form the first stake organization in 1877 
with Mary Isabelle Home as president, up to the present ten 

The Mother Stake 

Nina O. Edwards represented the Mother Stake, Salt 

"For it was given to thee to be a Mother Stake, 
A Relief Society Mother Stake to the daughters of Zion, 
In 1877 thou stepp'st forth, thine arms extended; 
Thou gaz'st at the mountains in the East, and breathed in 


Thou gaz'st at the lake in the West, and thy heart was 
wrapped in peace; 

Then, prayerfully, thou sett'st thyself to the tasks before thee, 

As became a Woman of Purpose. 

With thy growth in the valley of the mountains, 

Came a new radiance to thy countenance, 

Came a new joy to thy soul, 

Thou felt'st the throbbings of the hearts of the future, 

And with the guidance of thine instinct, 

Thou keep'st thy body strong and clean and refreshed, 

Thy mind advancing, and thy spirit 

Tuned to the great eternal rhythm. " 

And in Fulfillment came the other stakes represented by 
Irene Thoresen as Grant; Inez R. Preece, Pioneer; Emily 
Podmore, Cottonwood ; Ida Whipple, Oquirrh ; Gertrude Pier- 
son, East Jordan ; Ethel J. McMullen, West Jordan ; Elnora 
Ward, Liberty ; Ruby E. Campbell, Ensign ; and Esther C. 
Sandberg, Granite. 

"And each in turn, upon the foundation thou hadst given them, 
Formed a glorious stake, 
Inspiring the daughters of Zion 
To greater works. 

And to each stake has come a marvelous strength, 
For faith and love have entered her organization, 
And upheld her in v all things, 
And therefore, she was blessed/' 

The Daughter Stakes 

In the Development Mable Fisher and Lillian Schwendi- 
man represent Grant Stake ; Margaret C. Clayton and Ruth 
E. Cutler, Pioneer; Beatrice Diamond and Victoria Anderson, 
Oquirrh ; Elizabeth B. Poulton and Rachel M. Seare, Salt 
Lake ; Emma Flowers and Annie Bowden, Cottonwood ; Mary 
Creer and Lola Copenhaver, Liberty ; Alma R. LaFont and 
Carol B. Richards, Granite ; |Diana Kolsolake and Cora G. 
Snow, Ensign ; Fern Hendrickson and Mina Mickelson, East 
Jordan; Alice J. Cooper and Edith Dahl, West Jordan. 

"And the nine daughter stakes have seen the vision 

Their mother saw before them ; 

That God had made all things, and made them well, 

That God loved all things, and had placed that love 

In the hearts of his children; 

That God had a purpose noble and divine in this, His vine- 

And that to them He had given a knowledge of that purpose 

And a share of His work He had put into their hands for 
completion — 


That Christ's Kingdom might be built upon the earth." 
These women, gowned in gold costumes with white wigs, 
made a most impressive sight. 

Part III, presented our sixth and present General Pres- 
ident, Clarissa S. Williams, dressed in white. 

"Most gracious leader of these latter days, 
Thine eyes hvae seen the glory of His plan, 
Thy heart has leapt with joy in its response 
Since in His vineyard, this thy trust began; 
Thou hast been blest with vision for our needs, 
Thou hast been crowned with wisdom in thy ways, 
With purpose thou hast filled our thousand hearts, 
With happiness hast filled our thousand days." 

Sister Williams was joined by the ten stake presidents; 
Emmaretta G. Brown, Granite ; Elizabeth C. Williams, Salt 
Lake ; Luacine S. Clark, Ensign ; Lettie T. Cannon, Pioneer ; 
Hazel Greenwood, Liberty; Winifred B. Daynes, Grant; 
Emma S. Jacobs, Oquirrh ; Elfleda L. Jensen, East Jordan; 
Mary J. B. Pixton, ,West Jordan; and Vera P. Walquist, 
Cottonwood, all dressed in white with jeweled, gold-colored 

"Under the care of ten wise presidents, 
The stakes that nestle in the valleys old 
Have reached a fair and monumental strength, 
A joy to contemplate and to behold." 

A Hundred Wards 

Then from the back of the Tabernacle, down either aisle 
came the present ward presidents gowned in white. 

"A hundred wards are mothered and matured 
Within the stakes, by women diligent, 
Who give their time and strength and faith and love 
To serve them worthily as Presidents." 

And then came the "flagstones of the past," the past stake 
and ward presidents, the former gowned in lavender, the 
latter in white. 

"For faithful leaders ever light the way 
For truth's expansion, and the world will bless 
These women who have made the Gospel sure, 
These loyal devotees of righteousness." 

It was a stirring sight to see these women, many of them 
three-score years and ten, who have labored so faithfully and 
earnestly, and who have given of their time, their love and 



their strength to the Relief Society cause. Many eyes were 
filled with tears, and all were touched by the wonderful 
spectacle before them. And as Mrs. Stewart read the Finale 
all hearts joined with her in saying, 

The Work Goes On 
''Thus in these latter days 
The work goes on. 

Thousands of minds directed every day, 
Thousands of hearts are purified anew, 
Thousands of minds are moulded by the plan 
The past in all its glory could not dream 
Of Zion fairer than she is today; 
Of Zion's women singing on a hill ; 
Of Zion's women working with a will 
To bring Salvation to a hungry world. 
Then upward, upward and onward 
Their aim will ever be, 
With praises to the God of Eearth 
And of Eternity." 

The poem was beautifully read by Mrs. Grace Nixon 
Stewart, whose voice carried to the farthermost part of the 
Tabernacle, inspiring all with the grandeur and beauty of 
Relief Society work as depicted. 

Much credit is due Mrs. Irma Felt Bitner for her splen- 
did work in directing the Review; she was ably assisted by 
Annie C. Kimball, Inez Witbeck and Erma Roland. 

Mrs. Ida Home White, known to Relief Society workers 
as the author of the music to "The Mother's Plea," composed 
the music for the "Pledge," and with Mrs. Agnes M. Bolto, 
she had charge of the chorus of one hundred women whose in- 
spiring singing of Mendelsohn's "Lift Thine Eyes" and Mrs. 
White's "With Heavenly Inspiration" and the "Pledge" song, 
added greatly to the enjoyment of the performance. 

Tracy Y. Cannon, Tabernacle organist, provided artistic 
accompaniments on the great organ. Mrs. Anna G. Ipson, 
accompanist for rehearsals, was also pianist for the Review. 
An instrumental trio composed of Aurelia Shimer, Ireta 
Roylance, and Mary Mortimer, did beautiful work in accom- 
panying the Reader in Part I and in rendering a selection be- 
tween Parts I and II. 

Mrs. Lillian G. Shurtliff had charge of the costumes. 

The invocation and the benediction were offered by Louise 
Y. Robison and Jennie B. Knight of the presidency of the 
General Board of the Relief .Society. 

The Review Committee consisted of the Presidents and 
Board members of the ten stakes, with Emmaretta G. Brown, 
General Chairman. 


By Amy Kemp 

Though each year makes you sweeter and makes me love you 

Yet each day takes you closer to that far-off blessed shore ; 
Still I dare not think of parting — may distant be that day ! 
While I turn time's booklet backwards and think of yesterday 

There I see our kitchen table with cover spread for eight, 
There I see my father smiling as he nears our garden gate, 
Then I see all of us children — for then we numbered six, 
And I hear our laughing voices as we played at kiddies' tricks 

Then I see our old time wash-stand, where you combed and 

curled our hair; 
And I hear that sweet, soft lullaby you sang to baby fair ; 
In turn we knelt before you, and you taught us how to pray, 
Your simple, humble, heart-felt words we all were taught 

to say. 

And then we'd run and jump and bounce upon our little bed, 
And we knew that God would bless us, for our even-prayei 

we'd said. 
Yes, those were all quite happy days, with not a thought ol 

So as I look on yesterday, those hours seem sweet and rare, 

But one by one the children leave and make themselves 

a home, 
And as time's wheels roll on and on, with Dad you're left 

And so I pray that God will grant you old-felt love anew, 
That you may both be happy in everything you do. 

So when life's journey's over and you go beyond the veil, 
You may know God's greatest glory, since here you did not 

And may we children live to be an answer to your prayer, 
That we may thus repay you for your loving tender care. 

When a Man Needs a Mother 

A Record from the Spokane County Jail 
By Philena Fletcher Homer, Ph. D. 

Years ago Dr. Pentecost, the celebrated revivalist, began 
a series of religious services in Sallcott, Scotland. During 
these meetings he and his assistant, a Miss Ticer, organized 
a children's class, like the Primary of the.L. D. S. Church, 
except that it was undenominational. 

When the time came for Dr. Pentecost and Miss Ticer to 
move on to other fields, they looked around for some one to 
carry on the work. As Mrs. Mary Lambie was one of the 
most enthusiastic of their co-workers, they engaged her to 
keep up the organization. 

At first she was undecided. "I knew if I began that I 
should have to hold on," she said ; but at last she consented. 
For seventeen years this sweet little Scotch woman gath- 
ered the children of the community together every Thursday 
afternoon for spiritual training. Children of all denominations 
and all creeds came there, and under her inspiring leadership 
learned the lesson of God's love. 

In May, 1911, she followed her only daughter to America 
and came to live in Spokane, Washington. 

Mrs. Lambie had been there only a short time when some 
rriends asked her to visit the Spokane jail with them. W^hat 
she saw there that Sunday afternoon moved and touched her ; 
she felt that here was her life work — the work for which she 
had been especially called. 

To use her own words : "So grieved was I to see so many 
prisoners behind the bars, young men needing their mothers, 
that I pledged myself to God that if he would give me my 
health, I would visit them for him. The tears ran down my 
cheeks and I could not speak a word." 

So began her sixteen-year-long career as "The Mother 
of the Spokane County Jail." 

She is eighty now, a lovely, sweet-faced, little Scotch 
woman ; yet every Sunday she takes the long ride from her 
home to the jail, a distance of nearly two miles, to carry her 
message of love and cheer to her boys, as she calls them. 

Sunday is her day ; from twelve until two she has the 
run of the jail, standing for two hours in the bleak corridors 
that she may talk to each man individually. 

"I can't speak to them sitting down," she said, "I must 
come close to the door and speak to them from my very 


She not only gives them spiritual comfort, but helps them 
in many ways. Sometimes it is a sum of money sent by 
anxious loved one that she lays away for the lonely boys 
until they are free ; sometimes she writes a letter ; sometimes 
helps the homeless man or boy to find shelter and food, until 
he gets on his feet; sometimes finds a Bible in their own 
language for the foreign-born. But whatever her service, it is 
given with such a spirit of love that it is never forgotten. 

Mother Lambie is one of the few people who are allowed 
the run of the jail. As Jim McCowan, veteran jailer, says: 
"She is the only person who is universally welcome at the 
jail." There is no cell to which she is not allowed to go, 
no criminal so desperate that she is not allowed to speak to 
him and give her message of love and sympathy. She is not 
like many who visit such institutions; she knows what they 
need and she gives it to them. 

In Mother Lambie there is nothing of the "I am holier 
than thou." Her only thought is to comfort, not to blame, 
criticize, or sermonize. 

One day last spring she was unable to go to the jail. 
The following Sunday, as soon as she came in, a shout ran 
from cell to cell. "Mother's here, mother's here;" and then 
some mischievous boy shouted "Mother's here, but she's not 
coming up." Immediately from the second floor came a great 
uoroar; but Mrs. Lambie called out, "I'm here and I'm coming 

From the far corners of the earth messages come to her; 
sent by those she has helped. 

A short time ago a man came up to her and said, "You 
don't remember me, but I do you. You visited me in jail 
fifteen years ago." 

Two things Mrs. Lambie counts among her greatest 
treasures. One is a poem written by a friend to celebrate 
her eightieth birthday, and published in the Sallcott, Scotland, 
paper. The other is a letter from one of her boys, written 
about two years after he left jail. In it he says : "You 
brought so many happy hours into my life when I was so 
miserable, but these are better days. I was married last May. 
My girl waited almost two years for me to get readjusted. 
It is fine to have a home of your own, isn't it? Am going to 
the University in January. Have only two more years left." 

Thousands of the pitiful inmates of the jail have received 
her loving ministrations ; boys, frightened and heartsick, or in 
for some mad prank, drunks, confidence men, old offenders, 
hardened criminals, even murderers, but they all have one 
name for her — Mother Lambie, and as the jailer says : 

"A man needs a mother when he's down and out," 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 





MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Miss Alice Louise Reynolds 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs. Elise B. Alder 
Mrs. Lalene H. Hart Mrs. Ethel Reynolds Smith Mrs. Inez K. Allen 

Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Barbara Howell RichardsMrs. Ida P. Beal 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Editor .... . . Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... . . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ....... Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV MAY, 1928 No. 5 

A Message to Mothers 

One of the wholesome books of today, a book now in its fifth 
edition, is Mothers and Children, by Dorothy Canfield Fisher. We 
are pleased to recognize it in the Mothers' Day issue. We shall, per- 
haps, comment later on vital points in each chapter. Mrs. Fisher 
possesses a quality of mind that gives her the power to select im- 
portant matters and to eliminate those not vital. In this crowded 
life children have a right to parents who can push aside the multi- 
plicity of unimportant details and give them in their lives those 
things that are indispensable. So she tells us in the beginning that 
it is pretty generally known that a babe, even "though the heavens 
fall," must have clean milk — absolutely clean milk — sterilized 
nursing bottles, and warm feet — conditions which can be supplied 
as well in a gypsy encampment as in the palace of a king." 

With older children "the real essentials, which any of us can 
have by taking thought, are peace and harmony among the adults 
of the family ; an atmosphere of purposeful, cheerful industry and 
clear-sightedness towards the children; and for them a life of 
intellectual freedom and physical activity. Now, these conditions 
can be secured in a little five-room house, in any moderate-sized 
American town or village, or in the country, as easily as in a mil- 
lionaire's mansion. Self-indulgence and laziness certainly can be 


discouraged more easily by the example of adults, who expect, as a 
matter of course, to do a reasonable amount of real work them- 
selves, than by any amount of verbal exhortation or manual train- 
ing in an atmosphere where the adults expect, as a matter cf 
course, to do nothing but what pleases them." 

Mrs. Fisher bears in mind the fact that mothers are not 
naturally selfish. They are willing to make great sacrifices for 
their children and do it gladly ; consequently they "are not looking 
for the easy way to bring up their children, but are searching for 
the best way with whole-hearted fervor. They are not prevented 
by selfishness from giving their children what is best for them, 
but only by dire confusion of mind, like the tired young mother 
who sat on my porch the other day, making tucks by hand in her 
little girl's dress until she was so worn out with eye-strain and 
fatigue that she slapped the child for unintentionally overturning 
a vase of flowers ! In these enlightened days, of course, few of us 
slap our children to relieve our own nervous tension, but do we 
not allow .ourselves to become so tired and harried by life that we 
are almost constantly out of sympathy with, for instance, the 
natural instinct of children for incessant activity? Are we not 
always telling our children to 'keep still* or Mo be quiet* or not 
to 'litter up the house so* or 'don't do that' simply because their 
blessedly healthful busvness with its consequent noise is the last 
straw for our overstrained nerves? For all this there is no pos- 
sible excuse. When we undertake the care of children we bind our- 
selves (no matter what other activities may suffer) not to allow our 
nerves to become overstrained. We must not be irritable or unjust 
or unintelligent — not even once." 

Gifts for Social Uplift 

Nothing new under the sun ; but the number of large gifts 
contributed for welfare work by wealthy persons living in the 
United States begins to look as though this old axiom might be 
challenged. The year 1927 has been designated the greatest 
gift year in history. Some of the gifts have been made by women 
and some have been made for the special benefit of women and 
children. All gifts for charity and for the combating of disease 
will be particularly helpful to women and children, for social 
workers are constantly discovering, in their case-work, families of 
women and children who are ill, and who are not supplied with 
what is necessary for normal living. 

One of the outstanding gifts by a woman is that of "Mrs. 
Mary E. Emery, wife of the inventor and manufacturer of the 
emery wheel, who left $20,000,000, in the form of a foundation, 
for charitable and educational purposes. The will of Henry Buhl, 


Pittsbugh capitalist, created a fund of $15,000,000 for charity, this 
being the largest single fund set aside during the year. Aside from 
the Buhl foundation, the largest single gift to charity is from 
Mrs. C. Sellew of New York, who gave $2,000,000. John 
Whalen of Brooklyn left $1,400,000 to the Roman Catholic 
Church, Diocese of New York, for use in its charitable work ; and 
S. Friedman of New York left for Hebrew charity $1,000,000." 

Indirectly all money devoted to the elimination of disease 
is likewise for charity, because poor health is one of the out- 
standing causes of poverty. Consequently, such gifts as that 
of "R. F. Cutting of New York who gave $250,000 for cancer 
research, the gift of J. Pierpont Morgan of $200,000 for re- 
search to discover the cause of sleeping sickness, and $2,000,- 
000 by the Fraternal Order of Elks for fighting tuberculosis 
and aiding crippled children" — all these will help to eliminate 

Women in colleges have had to depend largely on the 
munificence of liberal hearted persons to supply them with 
proper housing conditions on college campuses. A gift look- 
ing towards just this thing is that of $1,650,000 for residen- 
tial halls at Cornell University. Cornell has one thousand 
women in attendance and she aims to place them on her beau- 
tiful campus under conditions that should make for the best 
development of modern women. This gift, from one who has 
asked that his or her name be withheld, certainly marks pro- 
gress in the building of dormitories on the American college 

Semi-Centennial Celebration of the Organization 
of the Relief Society of Salt Lake Stake 

Color, music, poetry, and the charm of a well trained 
voice in the reading of the author's lines, all blended to make 
worthy the semi-centennial celebration of the Relief So- 
cieties now comprising Salt Lake county. An age that de- 
mands complexity in its amusement as well as its everyday 
life, requires all the senses to be engaged at once; the eye 
by picture, the ear by music of the voice, and the mind by 
noble thoughts set nobly to words and music. All of these 
demands were met by the entertainment ; part pageant, part 
reading, and part musical, presented in the Salt Lake Taber- 
nacle on Friday evening, March 16, 1928 by the ten stakes 
of Salt Lake county. 

Particularly effective were the symbolic characters. The 
orange and gold dresses and white wigs, lent greatly to the 
dignity of the figures. The accumulated effect at the close 
when stake presidents and past stake presidents and all past? 
and present presidents of wards formed the ensemble, with 


President Clarissa Smith Williams as the central figure, 
made a most impressive picture. 

We wish to speak with special favor of the lines of Mrs 
Claire Stewart Boyer and the equally excellent reading by 
Mrs. Grace Nixon Stewart, whose personal charm and sweet- 
ness of voice lent much to the occasion. The musical com- 
positions of Mrs. Ida Home White are to be noted, also 
the choir under the able leadership of Mrs. Agnes M. Bolto, the 
accompaniments by Tracy Y. Cannon, Mrs. Anna G. Ipson, 
and the instrumental trio. Unity was obtained through the 
presentation of the six general presidents, with lines dedicated 
to and commemorative of the work of each. The general and 
all special committees must be highly gratified with an 
achievement of such outstanding merit as the Review proved 
to be. 

We value the production as much for what it predicts 
for the future as for what it really was. In 1942 the Relief 
Society will be one hundred years old. If the various stakes 
keep on with meritorious pageants such as that produced 
by the organization of Salt Lake county this time and at 
other times in other stakes, a piece of art worthy of a people oi 
art traditions will be the result. In just this way the Roman 
Catholics have built up their background of art, which is a 
challenge to <every other church but which must eventually 
be surpassed (by the Latter-day Saints whose faith and or- 
ganization are the direct results of revelation . 

God's Helper 

By Howard U. Crandall 

Who knows the things we love the best? 

Who with our troubles helps us? 
When failure stares us in the face, 

Who clears our grey skies for us? 

Who is it that we always seek, 

In times of joy or sadness? 
Who knows just what to say or do, 

To fill our hearts with gladness? 

Who always gives a helping hand, 

To us, and yet is humble? 
Who helps us up and helps us on, 

When off life's path we stumble? 

Who knows, when we have reached success, 

More joy than any other? 
God gave us one who does all these, 

And that one is— OUR MOTHER. 

Great-Great Grandmother, Mrs. Clara Noakes Nell, Riverton, Utah, Age 
79; Great Grandmother, Mrs. Henrietta Nell Bills, Blackfoot, Idaho, 
age 63; Grandmother, Mrs. Clara Bills Wright, Blackfoot, Idaho, age 47; 
Father, Orice B. Wright, Idaho Falls, Idaho, Age 22; Baby, Kay W. 

Wright, age 8 months. 



Great-Great Grandmother, Mrs. 
Nancy F. Reynolds, Age 78; Great 
Grandmother, Mrs. Martha A. Dodge, 
Age 62, grandmother, Mrs. Edith 
Holliday, age 41 ; Mother, Mrs. Olene 
Welch, age 23; Baby, Edith Welch, 
age 2 


By Christie Lund 

You've traveled half the world away, 
And talked ,of things I'll never know ; 

Still, I am wiser far than you, 
For I have watched a baby grow. 

I've watched his tiny little form 

Grow to be stronger every day ; 
I've helped him when he tried to walk, 

And laughed with him through hours of play. 

I've listened to his ,baby talk, 

And watched his dimpled smile. 
I've cuddled him within my arms, 

And loved him all the while. 

Yes, I have watched a baby grow, 

And none can wiser be ; 
For, loving him, I've learned to know 

How dear a babe may be. 

Intellectual Responsibility 
of Mothers 

By Heloise Day Merkley 

Latter-day Saints are taught to consider this life in its 
relation to a pre-existent state as well as to the future. So, 
in discussing the problem of the mother's intellectual responsi- 
bility, we may say that it begins before she ever becomes a 
mother, though few of us realize this so early in life. 

The modern psychologist follows the example of the Lat- 
ter-day Saint in tracing things backward, though he does 
it in this life only, and traces intellectual and physical traits 
to direct ancestors only, instead of into the spiritual life. 

The Eugenist lays great stress upon the heredity of the 
child. He tells the girl that the surest way in which she can 
help her children intellectually is by choosing for them a father 
with the proper intellectual equipment, and from an intel- 
lectual family. 

Choice of a Mate 

Eugenist, Psychologist, and Preacher all agree that it is 
important to choose the best possible mate if you would ful- 
fill your intellectual responsibility to your children as their 
mother. But how many girls know anything about eugenics 
and heredity ? Or, if they know, how many think seriously of 
such things when they decide to marry? Moonlight often 
plays a more important part in the choice than does Eugenics. 
Psychology yields place to the music of the dance hall. And 
if the preacher says much, the girl in love only looks deeper 
into the eyes of her lover and loves him the more. 

Psychologists agree that he who dares to break away 
from an old, established religion, supported by custom, by 
law, and by the habits of a lifetime — he who dares seek to 
worship God according to the dictates of his own consceince, 
is always intellectually a little above the mass of those who 
cling to the old superstition. The Hugenots of France, the 
Protestants of England, the Puritans, the Quakers, the 
Methodists — all those who in days gone by dared to think for 
themselves and to pray for themselves — these are they who 
have leavened the nations with the brilliance of true in- 

These people are recognized by psychologists as the cream 
of the European world intellectually. And it is from these 


that the Church of Jesus Christ draws its recruits ; not from 
those who are content with what their fathers believed be- 
cause their fathers believed it, and intellectually too lazy to 
test that belief with the light of their own reason ; not always 
from the rich, not always from the educated ; but always, with 
scarcely an exception, the Gospel of Jesus Christ appeals to 
those who are not afraid to think for themselves. It appeals 
to those who are of greater spirituality and stronger char- 
acter; but just now we limit ourselves to the question of the 

When our parents and grandparents accepted the Gospel, 
they demonstrated their intellectual independence. They 
were not afraid to think for themselves. Therefore, we can 
say with Nephi — "I being blessed with goodly parents," etc. 
And when a Mormon girl goes to the temple and marries 
a good Mormon boy, there is not a great deal of doubt that 
she is giving her children a better intellectual heredity than 
she would be able to do in the world by choosing a mate 
from the same level in society. 

Minds are Like Steel 

It is just as important, of course, that the mother be in- 
telligent as that the father be intelligent. But what brains 
she has, were given her by her parents, and they are the best 
she can possibly acquire. 

If her mind is like tempered steel, hard to take an edge 
and firm to retain it, she is lucky ; if it is poor metal, that she 
cannot help. But this much she can do : the best of steel if it 
is not sharpened may be as dull as the poorest ; and the poor- 
est, if properly sharpened, is much better than it would be if 
left dull. So, whatever her grade of intellect, she can, by self-' 
development, make the most of it. The modern psychologist 
says positively that the powers of the human mind are so 
great, the limit of perfection in intellectual attainment is so 
far away, that in this life it is probable that no human mind 
has ever attained its utmost progress. 

Cheer up ! You may not think yourself brilliant ; but remem- 
ber it will take you several eternities to reach the limit of 
your intellectual development. If you strive with all your 
might, you may surpass, in less than one of those eternities, 
many whom you now suppose to be your intellectual su- 
periors. iSuch steel as your mind is, sharpen it ; make the 
most of it. Then you will be ready to help your children 

Another thing the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints offers is many organizations to its members. From 
the time the little tot can walk alone to (Sunday school, 


Primary, Religion Class, Mutual Improvement Associations, 
Seminaries, Priesthood Quorums, Relief Society, Genealogical 
Society, and finally to the Stake and General Boards; by 
becoming a teacher in this organization, or in that; by going 
on a mission, or even by being a silent member and sitting 
quietly and listening — one learns, learns, learns. 

There are sections in the daily newspapers devoted to 
the spread of information and culture. There are magazines 
by the thousand, which teach while they entertain. There are 
public libraries, schools, extension courses, and lecturers, all 
soliciting us to use them. 

What Mothers Can Attain 

Great is the intellectual responsibility of the mother. 
She should prepare herself for it before she becomes a 
mother, and continue to grow afterward. But she need not 
be rich to do it. She need not travel. She need not even go 
to college. If she will attend the organization meetings, 
if she will open her eyes and read with a desire to learn, if she 
will open her ears and listen with the same desire, if she 
will open her lips and ask questions when opportunity affords 
to question those who know more than herself, she will 
learn and grow. 

Never be afraid, O Mother, to reveal your ignorance by 
asking questions. There is no surer way to overcome ignor- 
ance than by asking them. There iis no surer way to remain 
ignorant than to be afraid and keep still when you could 
learn something you need to know. 

After the preparation of herself, comes the responsibility 
of the mother to guide the unfolding intellect of the child 
during the pre-school age. When the bright eyes of the 
toddler begin to notice and compare things in the world 
about, there comes a veritable deluge of questions. What 
is this? and why is that? and where did the other come 
from? Children at times ask questions that a philosopher 
could not answer. 

It is the mother's responsibility to answer carefully, truth- 
fully, and simply. It may seem hard to explain things so 
that the child can understand. It may look easier to put him 
off with, ("Oh, don't bother me, I'm busy," or "You're too 
little to understand. Don't ask such foolish questions." Re- 
fusal may take a little less thought and energy at the time; 
but later on the cost may be the loss of the child's confidence, 
the discouragement of his intellectual curiosity. 

What Stories to Tell 
Then comes, over and over again, "Tell me a story ;" until 


it seems that every story in the world has been told, and he 
wants you to tell each one so many times that he may memorize 

Here the mother must exercise care. Tell stories freely 
— fairy stories, true stories; but let the child understand the 
difference. Avoid stories that develop fear — as of bears or 
Indians — or that may produce false ideals. Remember that 
the imagination of most children is so vivid that while they 
are listening breathlessly to a story, they are for the time 
being living that story. 

The little boy makes himself the hero of your tale. If 
you tell of Joseph, he wears the coat of many colors, is sold 
into Egypt, and triumphs in righteousness. If you tell 
of Peter Rabbit, the boy or girl who listens goes into the 
cabbage patch and hides from the farmer with all the keen 
emotion of the rabbit in the tale. He becomes, in turn, Little 
Bo Peep, Mistress Mary, and Simple Simon. Remember this 
and let your stories inspire admiration for the proper things. 
Don't point the moral too noticeably, but realize that in every 
interesting story there is some sort of moral. 

Let the child tell stories to you, encouraging him to be 
truthful; but if he begins to use his imagination and make 
up stories, listen and enjoy them and show him the differ- 
ence between the things of the imagination and the things of 

When he is old enough to go to Sunday school and Pri- 
mary, the mother who senses her intellectual responsibility 
will make an effort to send him there regularly. When he 
comes home beaming with enjoyment of the games and songs 
and stories, she will enjoy with him and will ask ,him to tell 
her what was done and said, thus impressing more deeply the 
things that the teacher has said. 

The ,child who tells to mother the interesting points of 
the reading lesson, or explains how to work the arithmetic 
problem, or who names the countries he has studied, or spells 
the words he has learned — that child will go back > to school 
next day and be able to tell these things to his teacher and 
his mates, and his grades will rise. 

Let Children Teach You 

Just here many mothers make a mistake. They suppose 
that in order to help their children, they must teach the 
children's lesson to them. But the very best way to help them 
is to get them to teach their lessons to you. If Johnny is 
stumped on an arithmetic problem, instead of working it to 
show him how, ask him questions about it, and about simpler 
ones of the same sort. Make him tell you the rules by which 


it is worked. /Nine times out of ten he will find his own 
mistake and triumphantly get the right answer for himself. 

In other words, he who teaches, learns faster than he who 
listens. Let your child learn by teaching you. Encourage 
him ; not with a scolding when he has failed, but with praise 
when he has succeeded. Don't be afraid of making him 
conceited. His mates and life itself will take conceit out of 
him if he gets too much. And the person who has self-esteem 
will have self-confidence to try for greater things. The person 
who thinks well of himself will be more successful than the 
one who is too humble to try. 

Be honest as possible. Don't praise him for something 
that is not good, nor boast about him to others, but children 
hunger for a word of praise, and long for appreciation, often 
thinking they would like to die just to hear people say nice 
things at their funeral. 

Praise '.overcomes stubbornness or laziness and is the 
great stimulant to high endeavor. Don't be afraid to praise 
your children when they have done something worth while; 
they will pay you by deserving more praise. 

Don't Criticize the Teacher 

And here is a don't. Please don't place before your child a 
stumbling block by criticizing his teacher. Go to the teacher 
and get her side of the story. Children often misunderstand 
what teacher says ; sometimes they only half hear, or forget, 
or wrongly interpret things. 

Suppose you ttry a little experiment. Go to a meeting 
and write down word for word about three sentences of a 
speaker who impresses you. Then after meeting ask a friend 
just what it was he said about that certain subject. Compare 
the answer with your written record. Ask another friend, and 
still another. You will be amazed at the result. Within ten 
minutes after [he spoke I have heard a speaker quoted as 
having said the exact opposite of what he actually did say. 
One partly hears, another interprets what he hears in the 
light of his own experience, and another seems to have heard 

If grown-ups can so misunderstand a sermon what of a 
child? He probably tells you exactly what he understands. 

Even if you and the teacher should not be able to reach 
an understanding, don't make things worse for your child 
by letting him find it out. If you criticize the teacher, he 
cannot teach against prejudice and distrust. 

When your daughter reaches adolescence she should be 
taught certain great truths of life. If you don't know just 
how, find in your community a trained nurse, an experienced 
teacher or a wise mother, who knows more than you. Go 


to them (privately and get them to teach you how to explain 
to your daughter. It may save her bitter humiliation laten 
and save you the loss of her confidence. Even though school 
teachers may know more than you it is better to let them 
teach it to you and you pass it to your own child. 

At the high school and college age, perhaps you think 
that your intellectual responsibility should be over. Per- 
haps you say that you never went to high school, so how 
can you help your children there? 

You Can Always Teach 

Remember that life is the best school. You can always be 
pretty sure that you know something your child doesn't yet 
know. And again, he who teaches learns. 

My own mother was always so eager to share the good 
things I got in school when I had gone farther than she, 
that each evening I used to give her a summary of each class 
or lecture. Many a time after two or three years in high 
school, I have taken notes of a lecture and gone home and 
reproduced it to her almost word for word; not because I had 
a good memory, but because she had trained it for me with- 
out my realizing that I was getting far more than I gave. 
I realize that now, and thank my mother for the help she gave 
me. But at the time I thought I was doing her a favor by 
taking the notes and remembering what went between them. 
You see, it wasn't the quality of the steel in my mind, but it 
was the sharpening she gave it. 

But after all — when you have told your child stories, 
answered questions, asked questions, let him teach you the 
things he has learned. Train his memory by encouraging him 
with praise for what he has accomplished, and support his 
teachers that he may get all he can from them. Another re- 
sponsibility, harder to put one's finger on, lies with you in the 
unguarded moments when you are not thinking about helping 
the child, when you are just doing your daily work and being 
yourself. If you are full of the desire for culture, if you are 
hungry for knowledge, if you love books, music, pictures, good 
deeds, and high ideals — all the rest will follow. 

If you love the gospel and seek after everything that is 
virtuous, lovely, or of good report or praiseworthy — then, as 
naturally as the plant turns (to the light, your child will 
also seek these things. For if you love such things you will 
talk of them admiringly, you will fill your home with them, 
you will enjoy them twith your child. And by this striving 
after good things to which you lead him, you will, sharpen 
his intelligence, and increase his eternal glory. 

For the glory of God is intelligence. 

A Tribute to Mother 

By Emily Borgeson Brown 

Mother, giver of life and love, 

Thou who wert sent by God above, — 

Dear mother, we praise thee. 
Thou who so nobly gavest thy heart 
To the mission thou wert set apart. — 

Mother, we adore thee. 

Thou who hast healed each childish sore 
With the balm of love, — this and more, 

Kind mother, we trust thee. 
Thou hast taught us, young, to bend the knee, 
Helped us the Gospel light to see, — 

Our mother, we thank thee. 


Now that thy children all are grown, 

And youth and vigor have from thee flown, 

Mother, we plead with thee: 
Give us freely of wisdom ripe, 
Goodness, of which thou art a type; 

Mother, God bless thee. 

The Key 

By Lilith Shell 

Francesca was going on eight when her mother went away. 
On a winter night while her husband, Angelo, was at his lodge 
and while her children were in their beds asleep, Maria Salvatore 
slipped away with Joe Macchia, the boarder. 

To say the least, this flight of his wife left Angelo's domestic 
menage in a critical state, considering the fact that Francesca was 
the eldest of his six children and that Cherubina, the baby, was 
only three weeks old. In between these two, ranging from two to 
seven, were Antonio, Nicky, Carmela, and Domineco. No wonder, 
then, when Angelo came home from lodge that night and found his 
bed empty — that is empty of his wife, for Cherubina, the baby 
and Carmela were there — that he flew into a rage and dragged 
Francesca from her couch, occupied also by Antonio and Domineco, 
and gave her a sound beating, this process punctuated profusely 
with oaths such as only an Italian father, pretty well heated with 
Italy's wine and bereft of the wife of his bosom, can use to ad- 

"Did not you to see her go?" he demanded, but Francesca 
could not answer him for crying; and he could not have heard 
her if she had, for the crying of the other children awakened by 
the turmoil. 

"An' why not?" he demanded with further blows. "An' 
why not you to see your own mother go from her home? Say? 
An' with that Joe she has gone!" This last he uttered with a 
groan of extreme bitterness, flinging Francesca from him as if 
she had been guilty of the whole miserable affair and he feared 
contamination by further contact with her. 

So Francesca crept into bed, pulling the covers over herself 
and her two brothers, reaching an occasional exploratory hand 
across them to be sure that they were not exposed to the cold. 
She lay awake a long time, long after the two little boys were 
soundly sleeping, long after she heard her father's snores coming, 
not from his own bed where he had been wont to sleep with his 
wife and at least two of the children, but from Joe Macchia's bed. 
(For why not enjoy the luxury of a private bed when it stood 
there empty?) Then out from her bed Francesca crept and rubbed 
the aching welts on her arms and legs, on her face and neck and 
back where the heavy blows had fallen. With the still luke-warm 
water from the kettle she bathed the more obvious marks upon 
her face and arms. To morrow she must go to school; and the 
teachers, they ask you such questions — all about your underwear 
and look to see if you have any on, and about your stockings ; and 
they look to see if your ears are washed and ^especially if you have 


any blue marks on you like these were sure to be by morning. 
They ask you so embarrassing questions ; and if you cannot right 
away think of something to tell them besides the truth, then they 
whisper something to the school nurse and lift up their eye-brows 
toward you and then she asks you, oh such sharp questions, and 
puts her hands on your shoulders and looks you square in the eye, 
and sometimes even she goes straight home with you and asks 
your mother or your father things, and then you get beaten again. 
So, Francesca, shivering in the bleakness of the room, laved and 
rubbed the tell-tale marks. 

With the coming of the morning came also the imperative 
necessity of adjustment of some kind. Angelo's wrath, unabated 
after his night of heavy sleep, still fell heavily upon Francesca. 

"You go tak-a d' bab' t' gran'," he ordered Francesca. "An' 
you tell-a t' her I see her t'night m'sel', an' so you go an' you be 
back-a queek an' I talk-a t' you some more." 

In an unbelievable short time Francesca was back ready for 
her father's further "talk." 

"Now you got-ta keep-a d' house," he said to her. "You 
got-ta cook-a d' din' an' you got-ta keep-a d' key." 

With this brief disposal of his responsibility and with these 
meager instructions as to the business of managing a household, 
Angel o was off to his day's work — a day of well-ordered work 
with a definite number of hours in which to accomplish it, and 
under the direction of an efficient foreman. 

Left to her task, Francesca dashed through with the dishes 
and set about getting Antonio and Nicky ready for school. She 
scrubbed them sketchily in spite of their vigorous protests, and 
hurried them away. She ran a broken comb over the surface of 
her own tangled hair and was in the act of rushing out and making 
a run for school herself, when the question of Carmela and 
Domineco presented itself. And there uus the key. What should 
she do with the children? Lock them in — or out? Frantically 
she fingered the key and watched the hands of the clock flying 
toward nine while she tried to settle the thing. She could not 
lock them out; it was too cold and Carmela's shoes, they were 
all so broken. There was only one thing she could do — lock them 
in. Seizing Carmela by both arms and gazing through the smudgy 
little face down into the very soul of her, Francesca laid upon 
her four-year-old shoulders the responsibility of looking after 

"I give you a sucker, maybe, if you min' me," Francesca 
promised, then snatching her own dingy sweater she went out, 
closing the door behind her and turning the key in the lock. She 
reached school just in time to receive a cutting reprimand from 
the teacher for tardiness. 

All forenoon she fingered the key in her sweater pocket, her 


forced attention to her lessons being ever crowded in upon by the 
consciousness of the two little ones at home. Mixed with her four- 
times-four was the fear that Domineco might swallow a piece of 
coal, and she sang her "do re fa sol la ti do" to the dreadful tune 
of what if the house should catch on fire. 

At noon recess she dashed down the street and into the alley 
where they lived. Antonio and Nicky were there before her and 
were pounding vociferously upon the door, while from within they 
were being answered by two lusty voices raised in doleful crying. 
This was a relief. Carmela and Domineco were at least not dead. 
With unpracticed fingers Francesca inserted the key and after 
a nervous twist or two the clamorous ones from the outside were 
mixing with the clamorous ones inside, the two couple making an 
indisputable crowd. 

So helter-skelter, rush and hurry, slam-bang, sped the days 
for Francesca. Angelp Salvatore, having turned over his responsi- 
bilities to her, went on his way merrily enough, only some out- 
standing family disturbance causing him to come down upon the 
offender like a thousand of bricks. But after a little Francesca 
managed so to control the noisy brood that few outbreaks occurred 
in his presence. 

"You wanna git hit hard, so?" she would say to Antonio and 
Nicky, giving a dramatic illustration of the situation indicated 
by the sharp so, "an' you wanna have teacher always asking you 
all time about how ? An' you wanna have the nurse all time come 
here, huh?" 

This argument was efficacious always, for the boys knew and 
dreaded the weight of their father's hand; and they, too, had 
squirmed under the pointed and personal questions of the teachers 
and the nurse. 

Angelo carried home provisions — spaghetti and onions and 
rye bread, cabbage and white potatoes, and olive oil and coffee. 
Once a week he did this, on pay day, and Francesca made it do, 
although her own little bones almost rattled in her skin, and the 
noon lunch for the five of them was seldom anything more than 
cold coffee and a few scraps of stale bread. 

But with it all there was no burden like the key. The lock 
was none of the best and time after time Fran]cesca managed 
to get the key hopelessly hung in it. Her frantic haste in trying 
to extricate it only made it worse and there were times when 
she was compelled to go to school and worry all through the 
morning because she must needs leave the key hanging in the 
lock. Usually she could get Rigolo Calamarino, a big boy of 
twelve, to get it loose for her when school was out; but in the 
meantime there were Carmela and Domineco either locked in or, 
the key having become fast before the bolt was sprung, left free 
to run in and out as they pleased over a none too friendly neigh- 


Then one day she lost the. key. It had been in her sweater 
pocket; she put it there as she ran to school; she remembered 
that very well. But when she came home at noon it was gone. 
And although she tracked back over the route and although 
Antonio and Nicky went over the ground inch by inch, the key 
was nowhere to be found. What to do? Francesca wrung her 
hands in despair. There were Carmela and Domineco howling 
inside and the two boys at her elbow making futile suggestions 
while time was flying. At last, when nothing she could contrive 
availed her anything and the tears were washing Francesca's thin 
little cheeks, Rigolo came again to her rescue with a rusty skeleton 
key which served as well as the much lamented lost one. 

Angelo knew nothing of these tragedies. Zealously Francesca 
charged the younger children to silence, not only about the key 
but about all their affairs, good, bad, and indifferent. What she 
could she herself dealt with; what she could not, she left on the 
lap of the gods. For how was she to know, or how were the 
others, what would make their father angry or what would please 
him ? So Angelo worked at his j ob, went to his lodge one night a 
week, brought home provisions, and Francesca worried through. 

The school nurse kept the family upon her list and time and 
again went to the home — now certainly no longer having any 
claim to that magic word — to the hovel, rather. While Angelo's 
understanding of family needs reached far enough to cover the 
weekly basket of provisions, it did not reach to any such thing as 
the renewal of household supplies and clothing, and these were 
provided only at the insistent demands and sometimes even threats 
of that dreaded personage, the nurse. 

"Dam' fool woman/' was Angelo's sullen comment upon her 
when she had gone after compelling him to exercise some interest 
in his brood. 

But always and always there was the key, a perfect nightmare 
to the frantic and harassed child mother. It was so hard to 
remember where one put it. Since the time the original one had 
been lost and Rigolo had so kindly allowed her to keep the 
skeleton key, she had tied a white string to it — a long white string 
which soon became greasy and black; but it did help to locate 
the elusive key. This one, too, would often get fast in the lock, 
and sometimes she would even forget to lock the door — forget 
it entirely in the hurly-burly of getting herself and the others 
off to school. 

One black day when she had forgotten, had left the miserable 
key lying brazenly on the kitchen table, Angelo came home in 
mid afternoon, a contingency never once taken into consideration 
by Francesca. It had never occurred before in her memory. But 
this day something broke at the shop and he was off, the very 
day of all days when she had so flagrantly forgotten to lock the 

THE KEY 277 

door. When Angelo tried the knob and the door responded hot 
anger welled up within him and the sight of the key there on 
the table increased his wrath. 

"She catch-a eet," he muttered. "I geev-a eet to her." 

And he did. Poor Francesca, having remembered her delin- 
quency too late, rushed home in a perfect turmoil of distraction 
the moment she was free, only to find her father standing there 
with the accusing key in his hand. 

Terribly he talked to her and so loud; and most frightfully 
he knocked her about with his hard hands and with the rung 
from a broken old chair. Francesca bit her lip and closed her 
eyes and clenched her bony little fists in her determination not 
to cry out, but at last her pain and fright became so intense that 
she could no longer refrain and from her throbbing throat she 
sent up piercing shriek after shriek. 

Too bad ! Too bad ! For Mary Patcholoff next door rushed 
in, and partly because she had no love for the grouchy Angelo 
and partly because she had a great pity in her heart for Francesca, 
but mainly because she reveled in the spectacular, she called the 
police ; and Angelo spent the night in the lock up and lost another 
whole day's work on the morrow before he could get the matter 

"All," Francesca wept bitterly and self -accusingly, "all be- 
cause of forgetfing that old key — that old, old, hateful key." 

She needed the beating, she granted, only maybe not so 
much, and not such loud scolding. And how much she ought not 
to have cried out that way. But truly, she defended herself, she 
had become afraid he was never going to stop at all, and then 
who would look after the children and who would keep the key? 

One day when Francesca came home from school there stood 
the door wide open. Frantically she dived for the key. There 
it was in her pocket. But this fact to the contrary notwithstanding, 
there was the door open. As Francesca drew nearer it was plain 
to be seen that there was someone moving about inside the kitchen ; 
and it was not her father. Francesca stopped. How was this? 
Had someone found the lost key and opened the door? Her 
eyes narrowed ominously. She would deal with this thing, what- 
ever it was. But what was it? 

Cautiously she edged up to the door. Inside there was cer- 
tainly an astounding sight. There was a woman — a nice youngish 
looking woman with a pink dress and a cap, a white cap with lace 
all around it and a little bunch of pink ribbon on one side of it. 
The woman was standing at the stove stirring something, and 
upon the table was a pie. Furthermore the kitchen floor was 
scrubbed and there were\ clean papers spread all about. All this 
Francesca saw before the woman saw her. But this was her house 
and boldly she stepped inside. At the sound made by her en- 
trance the woman turned. 


"Oh — o-h-h — " the woman gasped and something inside her 
sent a blush over her dark cheeks — a blush almost as pink as her 
dress. "Why, my Francesca," she cried. 

But Francesca only stood still and stared. 

The nice looking woman laid down the spoon with which she 
had been stirring at the stove, and Francesca became conscious 
of a most delectable odor — the heavenly smell of tomatoes and 
onions and — what else? Francesca had not time to figure it out, 
for the woman came over to her and laying her hands upon the 
girl's sharp little shoulders, turned her about. 

"Kiss-a your mother, little one," she crooned, and there was 
a catch in her voice and a mist in her eyes. 

"Have you come back here to live?" Francesca demanded. 

"Yes-a, you see, my little one," the woman smiled brightly. 

"All time?" Francesca was cautious and incredulous. 

"Sure-a," laughed the woman. "You're hair need-a de cut," 
she added, "and' where-a de boys an' Carmela an' de bab' ?" 

"The boys, they come-a soon," answered Francesca, "an' I 
go get-ta de bab' an' I bring-a, too, Carmela." 

As Francesca turned to rush over to gran J s, the weight of the 
key in her pocket struck against her leg, calling her attention to it. 

"Here-a," she said, mater-of-factly unfastening the safety 
pin which held the greasy string of * the key, "you stay-a here, then 
you keep-a de key," and as the pink woman took it, something 
went out from Francesca — a great emptiness seemed to engulf- her, 
a feeling of freedom, of release so great that she could in no way 
comprehend it. A violent trembling shook her little frame from 
head to foot, and dropping into a chair she let her head fall upon 
the table and sob after sob wracked her. 

"For all-a," cried her mother, "what-ta you cry for? Cause 
I come-a home? You sorr-a I come-a back-a home, little one?" 

"No — no," sobbed Francesca. "I'm-a glad. The key. I 
give-a to you de key" 

The next morning Francesca, more neatly dressed than the 
teacher had ever seen her, and with her coarse hair cut and 
smoothly combed, came into the school room full ten minutes 
before school time. 

"Why, Francesca," said the teacher, "how bright and early 
you are." 

Slipping to the teacher's side, Francesca made lucid expla- 

"Yes-a, ma'am, my mama, she come home. She cook-a de 
breakfas' and," running her brown hand pridefully over her black 
hair, "she cut-a an' comb-a my hair, too. An'," here Francesca's 
thin shoulders lifted and she spread out her palms dramatically, 
"an' teacher, now I have not to lock-a de door and not nor more to 
keep-a de key. My mama, now she keep-a de key. 

And with a care-free smile Francesca sought her seat. 

Notes from the Field 

Amy Brown Lyman 

German- Austrian Mission 

During the general conference of the missionaries, and the 
Dr. Karl G. Maeser 100th birthday anniversary held at Meissen 
and Dresden, Germany, January 14 to 19, luncheon was served 
each day under the supervision of Mrs. Rose Ellen B. Valentine, 
president of the Relief Societies of this mission, who was assisted 
by the following: Martha Scharschuck, Alma Hurst, Martha 
Breitfeld, Marie Wenzel, Magdalene Schaeckel, Marie Breifeld 


Mrs. Ella B. Valentine, President, is 
second from the left in the front row. 

and Gertrud Kranisch. The luncheons were served cafeteria style. 
On the first day 161 people were served in 8 minutes and 2 sec- 
onds with the following menu : 2 slices of whole-wheat buttered 
bread, 2 rolls, one pair of weinies, and an American Jonathan apple. 
On the second day 160 people were served in 7 minutes with 2 
slices of whole-wheat bread, two buttered rolls, a "well groomed'* 
raw carrot and a service of sweet chocolate. On the third day 


163 people were served in 5 minutes and 20 seconds with a lunch- 
eon consisting of 2 slices of whole-wheat buttered bread with 
Swiss cheese, 2 rolls, a naval orange, and 3 pieces of honey candy. 
The average cost of the luncheons was 42 German pfennigs, or 10 
cents each, and they were so much appreciated by those in whose 
behalf they were served that on the last day the Elders were anxious 
to give three "rahs" for the Relief Society. 

St. George Stake 

In the latter part of February, 1928, a very enjoyable social 
was held at the home of Counselor Hannah M. Mathis, in honor 
of Counselor Agnes E. Winsor, whose failing health compelled 
resignation, and six retiring stake board members, namely, Emily 
C. Brooks, Mary Jarvis, Paralee A. Miles, Emmeline J. Cottam, 
Julia Graff, and Emma Squires. Nearly all of these women had 
served 20 years or more and President Jos. K. Nicholas gave them 
an honorable release with deep appreciation for their long and 
faithful service. At the party tokens of regard were presented, and 
expressions of love and appreciation were made. Each member 
contributed to the program an amusing experience, and an original 
poem was read by Mabel Jarvis, after which delicious refreshments 
were served. 

Shelley Stake Reorganized 

On February 5, 1928, the Shelley stake Relief Society was 
reorganized. Mrs. Mary E. Freeman, who has served so well and 
faithfully as stake president for a number of years, was given an 
honorable release, together with the members of her board. Mrs. 
Cora Christensen, former secretary of the stake, was chosen 
as president, with the following assistants : Counselors, Mrs. 
Bessie Kelley and Mrs. Lula Bowles ; secretary-treasurer, Mrs. 
Kathryn E. Lawrence. 

On March 2, a social was given in honor of the retiring board 
by the new board and the ward officers combined. The 8 retiring 
board members were each presented with a very appropriate gift in 
appreciation of their labors, and an interesting program was ren- 
dered, after which refreshments were served. 

Mexican Mission 

The accompanying portrait is that of a Lamanite sister, 
Refugio (Cuca) Auriola. She is the daughter of an Indian chief, 
Victor Adame, of San Juan Del Mosquital, Zacatecas. The early 
history of her life would furnish material for a thrilling romance. 
However, she was led in a providential way to marry a man of 
education and refinement, professor of Spanish and English. By 
this union her splendid, natural faculties were developed, and 
she became a missionary for the Southern Methodist Church, being 
active and ardent in the missionary work of that church for 10 
years among the Mexican people. Her husband, Carlos Montero, 



having died, she was living with her present husband in El Paso, 
Texas, when she met the Latter-day Saint elders. She became an 
investigator and after 2 years of deliberation acknowledged the 
authority of the restored Priesthood and was baptized May 1, 1922, 


by Elder Ralph A. Ward. From El Paso she has gone to Los 
Angeles, where she is assisting greatly the Elders who are working 
in the Mexican mission. She is possessed of a great earnestness 
and convincing power, and never tires of preaching the gospel 
and defending its truths under all circumstances. The. little girl 
is Angelita Lozano, whose mother died a faithful member of the 

Northern States Mission 

A most illuminating comparative report has just been re- 
ceived from the Northern States mission, which includes the fol- 
lowing Relief Society organizations, ten in all : Aurora, Cincin- 
nati, Detroit, Grand Rapids, Indianapolis, Logan Square, Mil- 
waukee, Peoria, Peru, University. The totals show — number of 
members 269; average attendance, 41% ; meetings held, 365 ; paid 
for charity, $294.41 ; number of families helped, 65 ; percent tak- 
ing Magazine, 52%; number of officers taking Magazine, 36; 
paid dues, 88% ; days spent in temple work, 404 ; Books of Mor- 
mon distributed, 86; gospel conversations, 1,206. The average 
attendance and the average percent of members taking the Relief 
Society Magazine, are both especially high compared with the gen- 


eral average of the whole Society. Five of the organizations paid 
100% annual dues, which was very good. The number of days 
spent in temple work, or days provided for was unusually good — 
averaging a little more than one and one-eighth days for each 
Relief Society member in the whole mission. The women have 
also done noteworthy work in distributing the Book of Mormon 
and in gospel conversations. Mrs. Rachel Grant Taylor, who 
has been released as president of the Relief Societies of this mis- 
sion, must take great pride in this excellent report. 

Teton Stake 

Teton stake made an excellent showing last year in the plant- 
ing of trees, plants, and shrubs, as will be seen by the following 
report : Trees planted on public grounds, court house, 8 maples, 
2 weeping willows; public square, 100 Norway maples; stake 
house, 7 silver maples, 15 golden willows ; Driggs Tourist Park 
12 silver maples ; high school, 20 Norway maples. At residences 
and other places 629 shade and ornamental trees have been planted. 
Throughout the valley besides, 52 lilac bushes; 38 rose bushes; 
122 gooseberry bushes; 70 currant bushes; 12 raspberry plats; 
24 strawberry beds; 11 pie-plant beds; 2 asparagus beds (the 
latter an experiment) ; 168 vegetable gardens ; 136 flower gardens ; 
15 new lawns and 2 replanted. Three wards reported that all 
families had planted vegetable and flower gardens, and 100% 
had started a goodly number of house plants. 

Pocatello Stake. (Charity Funds Increased) 

To encourage larger family contributions to the Relief Society, 
the Pocatello Stake last year held a very successful contest in which 
a prize was offered to the ward having the highest percent of fam- 
ilies donating each month. The ward winning the award secured 
nearly 100%, every family except one, in the ward donating each 
month, Jhis contest stimulated the work of the visiting teachers, 
and increased considerably the donations throughout the stake. In 
September, 1927, an excellent Teachers' Convention was held. 
There was a good attendance and representatives from out-lying 
districts. After a fine musical program the following subjects 
were ably treated : qualifications of a teacher to know the gospel, 
to love the gospel, and to live the gospel ; teaching as a Relief So- 
ciety activity, including the purpose, the proper method of teach- 
ing, the spirit of family visiting, and the attitude of the visiting 
teacher. A lively discussion followed. One of the most enjoy- 
able events of the past year was the December banquet tendered 
to the old folks by the stake board, assisted by the local presidents. 
All over 65 years of age were given ribbon badges designating their 
age. Over 125 were seated at three large tables, artistically deco- 
rated in Christmas colors. After an excellent program of toasts, 
music, stories, and readings, the pioneers rendered songs which 
were sung while they were crossing the plains, and an old-time 


orchestra furnished music for quadrilles and dances in vogue 50 
years ago. 

Juarez Stake. (In Memoriam) 

The Juarez stake has sustained a great loss in the death of 
Mrs. Maggie Ivins Bentley, who departed this life January 14, 
1928, at her home in Colonia Juarez. Her life of public service 
began in the Primary Association — first in the ward and then in 
the stake ; but for the past two years, she has been associated with 
the Juarez Stake Board Relief Society, where her work, together 
with her superior wisdom, made her a valuable member. Mrs. 
Bentley was born March 31, 1868, in St. George, Utah, the 
daughter of Israel and Julia (Hill) Ivins, and sister of President 
A. W. Ivins. She was the wife of Joseph C. Bentley of the Juarez 
stake. She left her home in Southern Utah in her early married 
life, and with her husband and small family cast her lot with the 
early settlers in the "Mormon" colonies of Mexico. She has been 
an active worker in both ward and stake capacities, and has en- 
deared herself to both old and young alike. She was a faithful 
wife, a devoted and wise mother, and an efficient home-maker. 
She was the mother of nine children, three of whom preceded her 
to the great beyond. And besides this she has mothered five of 
her husband's children by his wife Gladys Woodmansee, daughter 
of Emily Hill Woodmansee, these children reciprocating her love 
and care. As a dispenser of charity her liberality was unbounded. 
That she leaves a multitude of admiring friends was testified to 
by the packed house, the banks of beautiful flowers, and by the 
host of sympathizing friends who attended the funeral service. 

C&rbon Stake (Castle Gate Ward) 

Following is a song which took second prize in a contest 
conducted in the ward. It was written by Rachel B. Olsen, as a 
tribute to several of the district teachers who were moving away. 

A Fond Good Night 
(Tune: "Just Before the Battle, Mother) 
Now at parting, our dear Sisters, 

We are thinking most of you, 
From our ward you'll soon be leaving 

With a work of love to do. 
Should you there be serving others, 

May you then have peace and love ; 
Gentle as the dew of morning 

Be distilled from up above. 
Chorus : 
Courage ! Sisters, may you ever 

Keep this holy thought in view, - 
God will ever guard and keep you : 

If to him you're firm and true. 


May your joy in serving others, 

Reach their hearts with love and light, 
Touch the soul of every person, 

By defending truth and right. 
Then what joy will fill your being, 

If it keeps the hearts you touch; 
Yes, your souls will shine in splendor 

And your friends will love you much. 

When your life is nearly over, 

When you've reached a good old age ; 
God's clear light will shine about you, 

Joy and friendship, be your wage, 
Then, dear sisters, may he bless you, 

If you labor with delight, 
Keep you well and keep you holy! 

Now, we bid a fond goodnight. 

Grant Stake {Hillcrest Ward) 

Mrs. Ernest Bramwell of Hillcrest ward has contributed 
the following song which is very appropriate for "Home Night." 

Home Night 

(Tune: "Do -What Is Right") ' 
Home night tonight! Just home-folks together, 

Mingling our voices in prayer and in song. 
Praising, rejoicing, then frolicing after, 

Learning the way to choose right and shun wrong. 

Chorus : 

Home night ! Dear home night ! Offenses forgotten 
Bickerings silenced and love in full sway; 

Ties everlasting are newly begotten, 

Each of us strengthened and cheered on our way. 

Home night tonight ! The weekly reunion 

Promised by prophets the "Pearl" to secure, 

If parents, children, in holy communion 

Earnestly learn of God's laws chaste and sure. 

Years come and go, so dear ones must wander, 
Links will be broken and hearts weary grow. 

But they'll remember, and oft will they ponder 
Precepts love-given round home altar's glow. 

Home night ! Dear home night ! When earth life is over, 
May we yet keep thee and greet thee with song. 

As we advance, knowledge true to discover, 
Wjith Christ and Father, in heaven our home. 

Relief Society Annual Report 

Amy Brown Lyman — General Secretary 


Cash Receipts 

Balance on hand January 1, 1927: 

Charity Fund $ 29,327.07 

General Fund 117,490.66 

Wheat Trust Fund 20,626.08 

Total Balance, January 1 $167,443.81 

Donations Received During 1927: 

Chanty Fund $87,967.87 

General Fund 121,599.75 

Annual Dues 23,209.59 

Other Receipts 67,277.53 

Total Receipts ." $300,054.74 

Total Balance on hand and Receipts $467,498.55 

Cash Disbursements 

Paid for Charitable Purposes $100,105.39 

Paid for General Purposes 131,379.75 

Wheat Trust Fund Remitted to 

Presiding Bishop's Office... 1,830.61 
Annual Dues paid to General 

Board and to Stake Boards... 25,651.41 
Paid for Other Purposes 35,710.44 

Total Disbursements $294,677.60 

Balance on hand December 31, 1927: 

Charity Fund $ 30,856.55 

General Fund 122,657.43 

Wheat Trust Fund 19,306.97 

Total Balance, December 31.. $172,820.95 

Total Disbursements and Balance on Hand. $467,498.55 


Assets : 

Balance on hand December 31, 1927: 

All Funds $172,820.95 

Wheat Trust Fund Deposited at 

Presiding Bishop's Office .... 397,407.67 

Other Invested Funds 57,815.70 

Value of Real Estate and Build. . 230,298.75 

Value of Furniture and Fixtures . . 55,477.58 

Other Assets 27,742.12 



Stake Board, Cash Balances on hand ' 

December 31, 1927 $ 27,83471 

Other Assets 36,083.44 

$ 63,918.15 

Total Assets. $1,005,480.92 

Liabilities : 

Indebtedness $ 935.02 

Balance Net Assets 940,627.75 

Stake Board Indebtedness 160.72 

Balance Net Assets 63,757.43 


$ 63,918.15 
Total Net Assets and Liabilities $1,005,480.92 

Membership : 
January 1, 1927: 

Executive and Special Officers.... 10,154 

Visiting Teachers 20,164 

Members 30,971 

Total Membership January 1.. 61,289 

Increase : 

Admitted to Membership During Year 8,390 

Decrease : 

Removed or Resigned 7,083 

Died 776 


Total Decrease 7,859 

Membership : 
December 31, 1927: 

Executive and Special Officers . . . 10,250 

Visiting Teachers 20,565 

Members 31,005 

Total Membership December 31 61,820 

The Total Membership Includes: 

General Officers and Board Members 22 

Stake Officers and Board Members 1,010 

Mission Presidents and Officers 62 

Number of Stakes 99 

Number of Missions , 26" 

Number of Relief Society Ward Organizations 1,558 

Number of Visiting Teachers' Districts 10,348 

Number of L. D. S. Families in Wards 104,641 

Number of L. D. S. women, non-members, eligible 31,748 

Number of Relief Society Magazines taken as reported. . . 23,575 

Number of Executive Officers Taking R. S. Magazine... 5,531 

Number of Meetings held in Wards 54,317 

Number of Stake Meetings Held 2,003 


Number of Stake and Ward Officers' (Union) Meetings 

Held , 979 

Number of Ward Conferences Held 1,125 

Average Attendance at Ward Meetings 22,590 (41.6%) 

Number of Visits by Visiting Teachers 686,605 

Number of Families Helped 16,762 

Number of Days Spent With the Sick 52,613 

Special Visits to the Sick and Homebound 189,302 

Number of Days Spent in Temple Work 129,368 

Number of Bodies Prepared for Burial 2,406 

Number of Visits to Wards by Stake Officers 5,002 

(NOTE: The average attendance at Relief Society meetings in the last 
5 years has increased from 33% to 41.6%.) 



Paid for charitable purposes $100,055.56 

Total or present membership 61,066 

No. of Relief Society Organizations.. 1,463 
No. of Relief Society Magazines taken 23,176 

Days spent with sick 49,300 

Special visits to sick and home bound. . 178,885 

Families helped 13,754 

Number of visits by stake Relief 

Society Officers to wards 5,128 

Number of visits by Relief Society 

visiting teachers 643,657 

Number of days spent in temple work 119,566 

Stakes Missions 

Arizona 2,024 Australia 77 

California 1,257 Canada 152 

Canada 1,303 Europe 4,826 

Colorado 410 Hawaii 814 

Idaho 10,184 Mexico 96 

Mexico 186 New Zealand 543 

Nevada 575 Samoa 291 

Oregon 204 South Africa 46 

Utah 33,128 Tahiti 237 

Wyoming 1,499 Tonga 96 

United States 3,872 



$ 96,017.19 




















Total Membership in Total Membership in 

Stakes 50,770 Missions 11,050 

Total Membership in Stakes and Missions 61,820 

(NOTE: In the foregoing report all funds are held and disbursed in 
the various wards, with the exception of the annual membership dues.) 

(Office of General Secretary) 

Letters received from Stakes and Missions 2,200 

Letters received from other sources 300 

Total letters received , 2,500 

Letters sent to Stakes and Missions 2,250 

Letters sent to others 250 

Total letters sent 2,500 

Total teachers' books, song books and text books mailed 13,575 

Work and Business 

(Second Week in July) 

Reading in the Home 


"Books are indeed like friends, but in one's technical library 
they are even more ; they are not only friends but dear counselors 
and advisors, helpers upon whose aid and wisdom one can rely ; 
their presence makes one rich ; their loss no weight of gold can 
replace ; they are indeed partners in the business of life." 

I. Value of the reading habit. 

a. To the family group. 

b. To the individual. 

II. What to read. 

a. Books of knowledge. 

b. Inspiring literature. 

c. Good magazines. 

d. Standard Church Works, D. and C. 88:118, D. and C. 

III. When to read. 

a. Value of regular reading habits. 

b. The importance of suitable time and surroundings. 

IV. Children's corner. 

a. Guiding the child's reading. 

"A few choice books are a wonderful force in establishing 
home ties." 

"No book is worth anything which is not worth much ; nor is 
it serviceable until it has been read and re-read, and loved and 
loved again, and marked so that you can refer to the passages 
you want in it." — Ruskin. 


Flower Seed 


Plant Now 

Sweet Alyssum, Marigolds, Bach- 
elor Button, Sweet Sultan, Snap- 
dragons, Cosmos, Calendula, Nas- 
turtiums, Poppies, Zinnias and 
scores of other desirable varieties 
for your flower garden. 


One 10c pkt. Each of 13 Se- 
lected Hardy Profuse Bloom- 
ing- Annuals For $1.00 Postpaid 

Dahlia and Gladioli Bulbs in 
Great Assortment 


42 West First South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 


28 years experience special- 
izing in high grade invest- 

Send for our list of 


160 So. Main Wasatch 866 



Blue Pine Preserves 

Are composed of only pure fruit and sugar cooked together 
in an open kettle just as you would make preserves in your 
own home. 

For something special ask your grocer for SCOWCROFT'S 
Blue Pine Raspberry Preserve. It has the flavor of fresh 
berries. ' 

Kitchen King Jam 

Is composed of pure fruit, sugar and pectin in proper 
proportions to make a delicious jam. Try Kitchen King 
Raspberry Jam for a delicious spread. 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

11717 are very careful in 
"* *^ selecting our adver- 
tisers. They are thoroughly 
reliable and we recommend 
them to our readers when 
making purchases in the 
various lines of goods they 





of the 

Sent to you 

on Free 


For Sale toy 

Utah Power & Light Co. 


Eureka Vacuum Cleaner Co. 

Ill E. 2nd So. St., Salt Lake City 




Summer School Opens June 4th 

Prepare during the summer for employment at the time when the 
demand for trained workers is the greatest. 

"The Best For Less" $15.00 Per Month. Why Pay More? 

Wasatch 1812 

Complete Courses in all Commercial Subjects 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $1.95 value at the special price of 

$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 
Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.95, special price of $1.59, a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.85, special price $1.49, box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods. All the new shades. 

Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

74 Main Street — 59 East Broadway, Salt Lake City 


22 East Broadway 





It represents all that is improved, modern and ef- 

Utah Radio Products Go. d@&!ti 



When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 




H ere reproduced 

E manates the spirit of 

B uilding ideals! 

R emaining unchanged 
^ In every sort of weather, 

^jjji . HhH . 

1 C asting a glow of Happiness, 

£J K indly feelings and security, he 

I^Sjh .■ . s f 

1 M akes possible for you 

j A dignified house of worship. 

i jpJ^J^ I 

j N othing so truly expresses 
I S ervice, quality and charm or 

I nvites kindly association as 

D o these beautiful 

E verlasting brick ! 

Always charming! 
L asts eternally ! 



" 319 Kearns Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phones: Wasatch 950 — Wasatch 951 


■~~l — - W^mmm 

^ - 


We will pay 20c per copy for a limited number of the following 

numbers of the Relief Society Magazine 

September and October, 1927. 

June and September Bulletin — 1914 

Mail to 


Room 20, Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 



Best in the Market 
Will Last a Life Time, 36 Glasses 

in Each Tray 

Made especially for L. D. S. 
Churches, and successfully used 
in Utah and intermountain re- 
gion, also in all Missions in the 
United States, Europe, and Pa- 
cific Islands. Basic metal, Nickle 
Silver, heavily plated with Solid 


Satisfaction guaranteed 

Inquiries cheerfully answered 

Bureau of Information 

Temple Block 

Salt Lake City 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Musings and Memories 

A Wonderful Collection of Original Poems by 


During March we offered the few remaining copies at a "Memor- 
ial" price of $1.25 Postpaid. 

There are still a few copies left. During May we will hold this 

offer open 

Order early — you surely want a copy of this book by your late 

remarkable leader 

After May These Books Will Sell at $1.50 or More 

Deseret Book Company 

P. O. Box 1793 
44 East on South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah 

Wedding Bells 

Always Ring in June 

Our advice to those who may be concerned: 

Right now is the time to decide who will make your 
Announcements or Invitations. You should entrust 
this work to a firm that assures you the newest in style 
and correctness in taste. 

See us now or send for samples and prices of Printed, 
New Process Embossed or Engraved Wedding 

Our Line of Social Stationery is Complete 
and Prices Right 

The Deseret News Press 

29 Richards Street 

! ^\ 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magatine 


5<j7 nn 6 EAST 


Let the New Maytag 

Bring You 


Every day 1400 new Maytag own- 
ers in every section of the country 
are introduced to "Washday Happi- 
ness — happiness because of wash- 
ings done in less time, about one 
hour; happiness because of clothes 
washed beautifully clean without 

The Maytag is the only washer 
with a non-breakable, cast-alumi- 
num tub — the tub that keeps water 
hot for an entire washing, then 
empties and cleans itself. 

Because of the silent, smooth- 
running, steel-cut gears, there is a 
remarkable absence of vibration, 
and vibration is a washer's greatest 

Would you know washday happi- 
ness, try a Maytag. See the new 
soft Roller Water Remover with 
safety feed board and automatic 
tension adjustment — test and com- 
pare its many outstanding features. 

Ft home* Without 
J e ** Maytag 
to available with in- 
Udk gmwlim* m*otmr. 


Without coat or obliga- 
tion do your next wash- 
ing with n Maytag. If it 
doesn't sell itself, don't 
keep it. 

Deferred Payments 

You'll Never Miss 

Aluminum dasher 

The Maytag Intermountian Co. 




When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


■» «» 

; ^ 



Merit Bread 

Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 

,£3§*fcv Southern Pacific Lines 



Special Round Trip Summer Fares 




To LOS ANGELES via SAN FRANCISCO return- *I7 t|j 
ing direct or route reversed 0*T I I ll U 

Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 


PHONES WAS. 3008— 3078 



Send for our complete Hat. 


Rstabllehed 1890 
100 So. Main Wasatch 860 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask Your Dealer for Z. C. M. I. 


Khaki and White- Khaki and Peggy 
Backed Denim for Clothes, Dutch Kut 
Boys For Girls 

The Famous 


Give Splendid 




"Man is that he might have joy!" 

Joy-thru service! 
Joy-thru nobility of soul! 
Joy-thru peace and faith! 
Joy-thru assembling together to worship 
in the many beautiful new chapels re- 
cently erected. 

Worthy houses built of worthy material — 


J3J.%»iVyJ.m.j rich in the heritage of time, age- 
old, thoroughly dependable, beautiful, dignified — 
and altogether fitting material from which to erect 
a house of worship! 

Build Worthily— USE BRICK! 


319 Kearns Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phones: Wasatch 950 — Wasatch 951 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

.%^^^<.^H.^l.^^^^C^g^e^^^^'LS.H.>lS > S>S > ^l>S.S.S.S.S>S>1>l>^^l,^^^\^gB B 











Selected from our extensive line of L. D. S. garments we suggest the 
following numbers for summer wears 

Ribbed, light weight cotton 
with rayon silk stripe. A 
special ladies' number $1.25 

A.n all-seasons number of 
ribbed, med. wt. cotton 
bleached $1.65 

Ribbed, light weight cotton, 
our standard summer wt...$l.25 

High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk, an exceptional 
number for particular peo- 
ple $4.00 

In addition to the summer styles, we carry a complete line of wool, 
cotton anjd wool, worsted wool with silkine mercerized cotton. Prices 
range from $2.25 to $5.75. 

In ordering, be sure to specify whether old or new style garments, three- 
quarter or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. Also 
?ive bust measure, height and weight to insure perfect fit. 

the: original 


Briant Stringham, Manager 

i Block South of Temple Gate 

28 Richards Street 

^^^^e^^g^^^l ^g^r^ ^ 




You are guaranteed unusual wear 
ind satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
ments. Return them for full re- 
fund if they do not give this re- 
quired service. Cutler Underwear 
has maintained the highest stand- 
ard of quality for over twenty 
No. 68 Lt. wt. ladies' new 

style 9 .75 

No. 74 Lt. weight combed 1.15 

No. 64 Medium weight 1.45 

No. 76 Lt. weight lisle 1.45 

No. 62 Medium heavy 1.70 

No. 61 Med. hvy. unbleached 

with double back 1.70 

No. 56 Heavy weight 2.15 

No. 27 Med. heavy, £ wool 3.35 

No. 39 Extra heavy, J wool.... 3.85 

Please state whether for men or 

women — new or old style 

Postage prepaid 

Pay Cash — Cash Pay* 


36SoMain ^ 


_. AtLess, 
1 than halt 

cost of 
^ cream 




When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Good grade, and well made. When ordering, state Size, New or Old 
Style, and if for man or lady. Postage prepaid. Sample on request. 

142 Flat Weave, Lt. Weight....* .95 264 Rayon Silk $3.50 

208 Carded Cotton, M,ed. Lt 1.46 217 Fine Lisle, Rayon Stripe 2.25 

32 Combed Cotton, Light Wt„ 1.50 748 Unbleached Cot.. Hvy. Wt... 2.00 

222 Cotton, Rayon Stripes.^ 1.65 754 Bleached Cot., Hvy. Wt 2.25 

258 Double Card. Cot., Med. Wt. 1.95 Qns TTnhi»nr>fc«* rv»+ tty Ww qtr 

628 Merc. Lisle, Light Wt 250 »08 Unbleached Cot, Ex Hvy. 2.75 

108 Unbleached Cot., Med. Wt... 1.85 1072 Mixed Wool and Cotton 4.00 


Established in Utah 45 Years 
142 WEST SOUTH TEMPLE ST. Salt Lake City, Utah 


Visit Utah's Playgrounds 


Use Utah's Sugar 



Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoll- 
tan Bricks 25c pt., 
50c qt. Call Your 
Keeley's Dealer. 
Extra packed in Ice. 



Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building:, Salt Lake City, Utah 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 


Hyland 190 Distinctive Work Office 319 S. Main St. 




save you work, worry and money. 
For only $3.95 you can buy the 
regular model 6 lbs. Hotpoint Iron. 
Why buy cheaper brands, if for 
so little money you can get an. Iron 
that will give you a Life-Time of 

Modern Electric 

"The Hotpoint Shop" 

Was. 2307 128 South State St. 

Electrical Dealers & Contractors 

"We should'a drimkraore 
itril^wlien we wuj !$&$'- 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of our 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health. 


159 W. 1st So. Was. 2177 






Made in 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 




JUNE, 1928 


Relief Society Conference — 

Officers' Meeting (Morning Session) . . 292 
Officers' Meeting (Afternoon Session) . . 

Theology Section 305 

Literary Section 307 

Social Service Department 316 

Choristers and Organists' Department 318 

General Session (Morning) 325 

General Session (Afternoon) 334 

Substitution. .. .Alberta Huish Christensen 341 
Be With Me, Lord.. Annie Pike Greenwood 342 

June Christie Lund 343 

The Great Salt Lake Linda S. Fletcher 344 

Work and Business 345 

Pictures Mackintosh 346 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Year— Single Copy, 10c 

Foreign, $1.25 a Year — 15c Single Copy 

Entered as second-class matter at the 

Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone Wasatch 3123 

General Presidency and General Secretary of the 
General Board of Relief Society 


Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV JUNE, 1928 No. 6 

Relief Society Conference 

Mrs. Amy Brown Lyman, General Secretary 

The Annual Conference of the Relief Society was held April 
4 and 5, 1928, in Salt Lake City. President Clarissa S. Williams 
presided. She was assisted by Counselor Jennie B. Knight, who 
conducted the meetings. 

The following sessions were held: An of fleers* meeting for 
general stake and mission officers; three department meetings; a 
breakfast session for stake and mission presidents; and two gen- 
eral sessions. The department meetings, which were an innova- 
tion, proved to be most satisfactory. The departments featured 
were the Theological, the Literary, the Social Service, and the 
department for choristers and organists. 

On the evening of the first day, an elaborate pageant known 
as the Relief Society Review and presented under the supervision 
of the Salt Lake county stakes, was given. The original pre- 
sentation was on March 16th by the Salt Lake county stakes, in 
honor of the anniversary of the Relief Society. The Review 
commemorates the founding of the first Salt Lake stake Relief 
Society, which occurred in 1877. It was repeated at the request of 
the General Board for the Relief Society representatives at the 
conference. This magnificent production was greatly appreciated ; 
the Tabernacle was filled again as at the initial performance. 

An interesting feature of the conference was the display, 
at Relief Society headquarters, of work done at the Work and 
Business Meetings of the Salt Lake county stakes and arranged 
by the officers of these stakes. There was almost every kind of 
article one could think of, from ordinary made-over clothing and 
other practical pieces, to the most exquisite art creations. 

The conference was well attended by enthusiastic workers 
from 98 out of the 99 stakes, from the European mission and 
from six of the missions in the United States. Official roll call 
at the General Officers' meeting showed the following representa- 


tion: General Board members, 20; stake and mission officers, 
581, including 76 stake presidents, 109 counselors, 52 secretary- 
treasurers, 24 choristers, 19 organists, 295 other ward members, 6 
mission presidents; total, 601. In addition to the stake and 
mission officers a large number of ward officers attended the 
department meetings and general sessions. The registration in the 
departments was as follows: Theological and Literary depart- 
ment, 600; Social Service department, 550; Choristers and Or- 
ganists department, 176; total, 1326. The General Session filled 
the Assembly Hall to capacity, the number reaching 2400 at the 
afternoon session. 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Chorister, and Miss Edna 
Coray, Organist, were in charge of the music, and no pains were 
spared by these leaders to make it a real feature. The Grant stake 
furnished the ushers for all the meetings, and the promptness with 
which the large audiences were seated was a tribute to their 

Officers' Meeting 

(Morning Session) 

Counselor Jennie B. Knight 

I trust that the beautiful prayer that has been offered in our 
behalf will be answered this day, and I see no reason why it should 
not be answered. I pray that the Lord will bless me with His 
holy spirit that the things I have to do may be done acceptably 
to Him; and then, if they are acceptable to Him, I am sure they 
will be acceptable to you and to all with whom I have the great 
pleasure to labor. There is a saying that continual rest is rust, and 
that real life lies in love and laughter and work. All of you 
have had the pleasure of making preparations for your daughters 
to come to your homes to celebrate a Thanksgiving or a birthday 
or a Christmas, or a family gathering, and your hearts have 
throbbed with the joy of the preparation. No stone has been left 
unturned that those who come to your home- may have continual 
happiness while they sojourn under your roof. Such have been 
the feelings, my dear sisters, of the officers in preparing for the 
return of their daughters to this, our Relief Society home, that you 
might have joy and satisfaction, that you might be built up in 
your hearts and in your minds and in your spirits, to carry on the 
work that you have to do when you return to your various lo- 
calities. We have tried to make you happy, and to prepare a 
feast for you ; and President Williams has worked earnestly that 
this conference might be a success. It was at her suggestion 
that we have department work this year; and the committees 
that have been appointed for the different divisions have certainly 


not only worked but they have prayed and they have studied, that 
their work might be a success and that you might be partakers 
of it. We are thankful to our heavenly Father that so many of 
you have been privileged to come here. Now, we know that 
owing to the great sorrow that has come to our beloved president 
you would scarcely expect her to participate through words in 
this conference ; but you know that we have her love and devotion 
and wisdom, and we are delighted that she is here this morning. 
We pray that you may go home filled with the joy you have in 
seeing her with us today. 

We want you to make yourselves at home here in this build- 
ing, and feel that it is really your home, and to ask the questions 
that come to your mind regarding the work. 

We are sorry for the stakes that have been called upon to 
part with some of their loved ones and their presidents, and we 
are grateful to our heavenly Father that He has raised up 
women to fill the positions of those who have passed on; we 
bespeak for them the love and friendship of this great body of 
women. We trust that the new officers may feel just as much 
at home as those that have been here before. We want you all 
to know that we are anxious to do everything we can for you, 
not only at this conference but when we go out into the conven- 
tions to help you. Our only desire is to be of service. 

We have a few suggestions which we desire to make at this 

Class Leaders' Convention'. The General Board recommends 
that each stake in the Church hold this year a class leaders' con- 
vention instead of a visiting teachers' convention. A class leaders' 
convention would include all the Relief Society stake and ward 
executive and special officers, also the stake and ward class 
leaders. Following are some suggestive topics : Morning session, 
'Teacher Training," "Better Methods of Teaching," "Better 
Teachers," "Discussion ;" afternoon session, departmental work of 
the following groups: presidents, secretaries, choristers and or- 
ganists, theology class leaders, literary class leaders, social service 
class leaders and work committee, the departments to be con- 
ducted under the direction of stake leaders. A most successful 
class leaders' convention was held in Deseret stake last year. 

Sustaining Visiting Teachers: The General Board recom- 
mends that Relief Society visiting teachers be sustained at Relief 
Society ward conferences. They may be sustained in a group, 
but it is preferable that their names be read. 

Receiving New Members: The General Board recommends 
that all new Relief Society members be voted in at a regular 
Relief Society meeting, preferably at the work and business meet- 
ing; also that where Relief Society women remove from one 
ward to another, they be received also by formal vote. 


Group Conventions: It has been observed that often at the 
group conventions the Relief Society does not have large enough 
rooms for their meetings. The General Board recommends that 
Relief Society stake presidents consult early with the Priesthood 
presidents and make the best arrangements possible for rooms for 
the group conventions. It is also recommended that Relief 
Society stake officers make it a point to invite the local priest- 
hood to the Relief Society sessions of the group conventions, and 
give them special seats on the stand or at the front of the room. 

Tonight we are to have an entertainment in the Tabernacle, 
the Relief Society Review — a magnificent pageant to be given 
under the supervision of the Salt Lake county stakes. A rich 
treat is in store for you there. A beautiful souvenir booklet, 
provided by the women who have arranged this Review, will be 
given to each of you. We wish to thank the Salt Lake county 
stakes, which have loyally come to our support by preparing this 
excellent exhibit, in reproducing, for the special benefit of this 
conference, this inspiring Review. Thursday morning, at 7:30, 
we shall have our presidents' breakfast. The stake and mission 
presidents are invited to be the guests of the General Board on 
this occasion. A portion of the time will be devoted to a dis- 
cussion of some of our problems. Thursday will be devoted to two 
general sessions in the Assembly Hall. 

Mrs. Amy Brown Lyman, General Secretary 

The annual report of the Society was read and briefly dis- 
cussed by the Secretary. One of the most interesting features of 
the report was the increase in the average attendance from 20,661 
last year to 22,590. This growth was attributed to the deeper 
interest which was taken this year in the excellent course of study. 

A gain in receipts in the various departments during the 
year and a growth in the various activities was shown in the 
report. The present membership is 61,820 as against 61,289 last 
year — a gain of 531 members during the year. The membership 
includes 10,250 executive and special officers, 20,565 visiting 
teachers, and 31,005 lay members. 1,125 ward conferences were 
held during the year, which means that conferences were held 
in the great majority of the wards and branches. The visiting 
teachers made 686,605 visits to families, and in addition 189,302 
visits were made to the sick and homebound. For charitable 
purposes, $100,105.39 was paid. The total assets of the Society 
are listed at $1,004,385.18, all funds being held locally. (For f u n 
report see May, 1928, Relief Society Magazine.) 

Reorganizations were reported as follows: Idaho stake, re- 
organized, October 29, 1927, Mrs. Delia Lechtenberg, released; 


Mrs. Alta Childs appointed president. Grant stake, November, 
1927, Mrs. May Silver passed away, Mrs. Blanche W. Daynes 
appointed president. Weber stake, January, 1928, Mrs. Aggie H. 
Stevens, passed away; Mrs. Marianne Browning appointed pres- 
ident. Shelley stake, February 4, 1928, Mrs. Mary E. Freeman, 
released ; Mrs. Cora M. Christensen appointed president. Nebo 
stake, March 25, 1928, Mrs. Hepsy Sperry Lewis, released; 
Mrs. May Harding appointed president. 

Director, Colorado Psychopathic Hospital 

I have been asked to talk on the subject of a state program 
for the care of the mentally defective. Being a visitor, I hope 
I am privileged to tell you the facts as I see them, regarding 
the state of Utah. 

I have read Dr. Wallace's report, which is very complete, 
and the recommendations that he has already made are cer- 
tainly the only recommendations to be made. It is surprising to 
me in that I am from an adjoining state, a similar state in many 
ways, except a poorer state regarding per capita work, a state 
that is slightly above the population of this state, to find that 
you have not an institution for mental defectives, and that you 
are treating your feeble-minded population by placing them in an 
over-crowded state hospital for the insane ; likewise you are plac- 
ing the feeble-minded in the state industrial home, and in various 
other institutions. It is also my understanding that special school 
work, which is far beyond the experimental stage and has proved 
successful during the past ten years, has just had its beginning in 
Utah. This latter condition is one that is easily remedied, pos- 
sibly easier in Utah than in many of the other states, because you 
have so many organizations actively interested in welfare work. 
All advancement along social and moral lines comes from the 
general public, and it comes from organizations of this type. You 
could create a public demand in a short time to remedy this 
condition. Likewise, in looking up statistics, I was more than 
amazed to find that Utah is the last of all the states in the 
matter of the care of mental defectives. It is classed with two 
other states, Mississippi and Nevada. Each of these states, has 
recently passed through their state legislature, a bill authorizing 
an institution for the care of feeble-minded. Nevada passed this 
bill over the governor's veto. Surely it is possible, through public 
demand, to make this necessary step for Utah. I am more than 
amazed to find that Utah does not have a single institution for 
this work. I must say also that I am greatly surprised to find 
that the L. D. S. Hospital, the hospital which we have heard so 


much about during the past four years as one of the most rep- 
resentative hospitals of the west, has not an out-patients' de- 

As for state care of mental defectives, a very definite pro- 
gram has been already devised. It has proved successful for over 
fifteen years in the state of Massachusetts. This plan compre- 
hends the following steps : First, identification and registration 
of all feeble-minded individuals throughout the entire state. For 
years we have been registering the acute infectious diseases, and 
the first step for state-wide care of mentally defective children 
consists of having each feeble-minded individual in every com- 
munity registered, so that you know the total number of feeble- 
minded population. This is easily accomplished through a survey, 
and with a very little expense. Traveling clinics or a clinical 
survey would enable you, in a few months, to identify and 
register all the feeble-minded in your entire state. 

Knowing the population and realizing the problem (I would 
estimate that in the state of Utah you most likely have from 
3000 to 5000 feeble-minded children to take care of,) the second 
step would be to provide adequate instruction. You would then 
classify the group. The lower types, the idiots and the imbeciles, 
should be placed in a training school. Please call such an in- 
stitution a training school, and please provide in this school all 
the necessary equipment for proper training. It is possible for the 
low types of mental defectives to be so trained that they will 
be able to take care of themselves in an industrial way. From 
the institution I am quoting, over one-third of the inmates have 
been discharged to help out in various factories and industrial 
enterprises. After two years, a careful survey was made regard- 
ing the individuals who had been trained in this institution. It 
was found that 220 patients earned $222,000 per year, a little more 
than an average of $1000. Two cases have impressed me very 
much. One man, an imbecile, had a mental age of six, yet he 
received a prize for the best section of track, working for a railroad. 
He earned, on an average, $25.00 a week. Thus the returns in 
real dividends are not to be under-estimated in comparison with 
the cost of caring for these individuals. I am speaking of low- 
minded types of feeble-minded individuals — types for which we 
have thought there was little possibility of training. Another 
case is that of a man who was discharged to a farmer. The 
farmer says that when John first came he seemed very peculiar; 
but as the family learned to understand him, they got along fine. 
The first thing that happened to John was that he left a two- 
horse team and wagon in the middle of the field at seven o'clock. 
The farmer could not locate John in the surrounding fields, nor 
in the barn, but he finally located him sleeping peacefully in his 
bed, at 7:30. John said, "I am sorry; I have been going to 


bed for the last five years at seven o'clock." He continued auto- 
matically the habit instituted at the training school. John was a 
very productive worker. All but ten percent of the group dis- 
charged from this institution made a very satisfactory economic 

The third step in state-wide care of the mentally defective 
implies more than training schools; it implies the organization 
of special classes and vocational work in the public schools, and 
includes also supervision from the viewpoint of the community, 
and supervision is very much needed. I recall examining several 
feeble-minded boys in a clinic. The youngest had a mental age 
of six, but from a mechanical viewpoint he had a mental age of 
twelve, practically normal. (We accept twelve and fourteen as 
normal. The army statistics showed an average mental age of 
thirteen. ) This lad was making no progress in school ; in fact, 
he had spent four years in the fourth grade. After school he was 
working as an automobile mechanic and receiving a salary of 
from $15 to $18 a week for this work, an average salary for that 
community. After each pay-day, in fact before he had a chance 
even to reach his home, I found that most of this money would 
be taken from him through gambling games and games of chance, 
in which he did not have the judgment or ability to discriminate. 
This boy was also unable to make change. If you should give him 
a simple test, for instance ask him how much change he would 
receive from $1 after buying four dozen eggs at 20c, he would be 
unable to give you the change. Special supervision can do away 
with that sort of danger. This boy has made a very good adjust- 
ment. A social service worker followed him up and made ar- 
rangements with his employer for the money to be turned over to 
the family, where he played a very important role in the matter 
of support. 

Thus far I have mentioned identification and registration 
of the feeble-minded, instruction of the feeble-minded, super- 
vision of the feeble-minded that have not been institutionalized ; 
and a very large percentage of your feeble-minded population 
you do not have to institutionalize. 

The fourth step is that of institutionalization. It is estimated 
that only ten percent of the feeble-minded will need to be placed 
in institutions, and these are the defective, delinquent class and 
those who have very definite traits of general delinquency. From 
one percent to four percent of school children are feeble-minded ; 
but only a small majority of feeble-minded individuals have 
vicious habits. They do not constitute the criminal class. The 
feeble-minded are not necessarily delinquent, or vicious and 
unstable. This fact is a challenge to the community, which should 
develop desirable habits in the feeble-minded, instead of inactivity 
and idleness. There are good as well as bad defectives. De- 


fectives are often productive. In fact, the economic background 
of this country would be retarded years, if it were not that feeble- 
minded people are productive. The high grade moron can do some 
work better than individuals with superior intelligence. For in- 
stance, the routine work of farms and factories depends almost 
entirely on our morons. 

The personality types of feeble-minded individuals are very 
interesting in the majority of cases. They are industrious, if 
properly guided. They are naturally docile; but certain groups 
are sullen and cruel. In general, they have the desire to be re- 
spectable, a desire that can be encouraged by community organ- 
ization. In Syracuse, New York, a series of apartment houses 
have been turned over entirely (including the management of and 
collecting of rent) to a group of feeble-minded boys and girls 
who have been discharged from the state institutions. They are 
not only maintaining themselves but are earning considerable 

You need a fairly definite state program, if you would expand 
out of that your initial organization. If you cannot attempt a com- 
plete program, I would not advise any half-way measure. You 
need a state institution for the feeble-minded population, and 
it is amazing that a state of this type does not have one. Because 
you can profit by their mistakes, you have a better opportunity, 
I think, than any other western state to put forth a real community 
and state-wide organization for the care of the mentally deficient — 
a program that should be better than those that have been estab- 
lished in older and better organized eastern communities. 

In conclusion I would urge you not to neglect your country 
population. The most pleasant contacts that we have had at the 
Colorado Hospital have been those that we have in our clinics, 
from 115 to 120 country communities. If Utah develops a 
state-wide program and a central administration as advised by 
Dr. Wallace, I feel sure that in a few years, instead of being 
the last, that you will be among the foremost in caring for de- 
fectives. The Relief Society has great possibilities in fostering 
and assisting in the work, and you can organize and socialize 
more and more the work that this society has already begun as a 
relief organization. I am more than surprised at the representa- 
tion here. I do not know of any similar representation in the 
state of Colorado in any contacts that I have had. If you create 
a demand, you need not worry about any legislature or any political 
or other phase of the work. It is the community's responsibility ; 
and if you work from that standpoint, there is no doubt but that 
means will be readily and easily found for you to complete the 



Mrs. Julia A. Child, Member of General Board 

The moving picture came so recently and has developed so 
rapidly, being such a force in the entertainment and education of 
people, that we have not been able to adjust ourselves to it. 
Twenty years ago if anybody had said that from six to ten 
millions of people would attend the moving picture shows daily 
in the United States, we would have been skeptical. Today, 
howover, for good or for ill, we must accept it as a fact. People 
are being fed on the pictures, some are good and some bad, furn- 
ished to show houses all over the land. To eliminate, as far as 
possible, the evil, and encourage the good, through this new but 
influential avenue of entertainment and education, it is necessary 
for us to analyze carefully the whole situation and act coopera- 
tively. We should guide this new power, to make it improvement 
and uplift as well as entertainment. It is recognized by psychol- 
ogists everywhere that a very large percentage of all the learning 
we gain comes through the eye. The eye is often called the 
intellectual sight. It is important, therefore, in the interest of 
mental and moral life, that the environment provided be only that 
which is beautiful and good to see. We hear educators say that 
children and people become like that which they see often, and 
enjoy. He who sees and loves the great outdoors is at heart a 
naturalist ; and he who sees and loves art is already an artist in his 
heart. The continued seeing of nature and the beauty of form 
and color have made them which they are. Seeing well dressed, 
fine, clear-eyed people exercises a wonderful influence. That 
which comes through the ear has great influence also, especially 
an influence on the mind ; but without the eye, in a large way, hear- 
ing lacks the appeal to the 'judgment which is the crowning glory 
of man. Pictures, which reach the mind through the eye, have 
a potent influence either for good or for ill ; either they lead to 
a higher realm of spiritual life, or else they lead downward to 
sin. Fraught with great possibilities for good, educational work 
and higher forms of entertainment may be portrayed by them. 
Commercial agencies have monopolized this great means of 
entertainment by appealing to the lower emotions, and the pictures 
have often been so vile and full of suggestion that seeing them 
can have no other than detrimental effects on the individual and on 
the social welfare. 

Joseph B. Tigert, U. S. Commissioner of Education, has said 
that motion pictures exert a greater influence upon the youth of 
the nation than does the public school. Our laws require a high 
standard of qualification and fitness for our teachers, yet we 
have no adequate regulation for this great industry, which influ- 


ences the child's mind to a greater degree than do the public 
schools. Can we, as mothers, afford to ignore the character 
and effect of such a force in the education of our children? What 
is to be our attitude toward it? Are we to help shape and de- 
velop, or are we to ignore it? I think we all agree that there is 
a place for the "movies" and a function for them to fulfill. The 
point that we are concerned about is what they are, what they 
can do, and what they are doing to our developing young people. 
What standards are our children learning from them? Are they 
getting cheap and vulgar ideas of the fine relationships of life, 
or are they learning to admire and understand them ? Are they 
learning what courage, honor, and faith really are, or are they 
getting cheap substitutes? There are many splendid pictures. 
Lists of these are published in magazines. Published in Indian- 
apoils, is The National Indorsers of Photoplays, a little paper 
put out monthly by a group of picture-loving people. Any group 
can have this little paper simply by writing to the publishers in 
Indianapolis. Its paper carries every month select articles about 
moving pictures; also a list of pictures suitable for children's 
matinees, others suitable for older people. The Child's Welfare 
Magazine, the official magazine of the National Congress of 
Parents and Teachers, sometimes carries lists of undesirable pic- 
tures. Another magazine is Children. This is a parents' maga- 
zine. It carries a list with comments, every month, about good 
and bad pictures. 

Unfortunately our Church committee, under the direction of 
the Mutual Improvement Associations, is not now able to ap- 
prove pictures as they have done before. Our State university 
had, until last year, a visual education department ; and our com- 
mittee, composed of members of the M. I. A. were permitted to 
go up and censor pictures. They published a list of good pictures 
in the Young Woman's Journal last year, of pictures released 
within the last three years. This department is now closed and there 
is no place where this committee can preview pictures. It costs 
from $8 to $10 to preview a picture. 

The next problem is how to get the community to take ad- 
vantage of these worth-while pictures after we have found out 
what they are. The real test of public interest lies in the support 
given the picture. It has been suggested that in each community 
a group of women, representing the various organizations, visit 
the first-run of a picture, and report their impressions as quickly 
as possible, either for or against, to their organizations, and have 
courage to report against a picture, if it is not good. Members 
of the organizations should be notified as quickly as possible, 
either by telephone or other means, and should be encouraged 
to attend the good pictures. The Federation of Women's Clubs 
in California have sponsored what they call attendance parties. 


Large groups of women, sometimes a thousand at once, will at- 
tend some particularly good picture, to show to the producers that 
they appreciate good pictures. In another state, where a very 
active group of women have been at work for years, definite 
steps are being taken to give publicity to special pictures. For 
instance, when the "King of Kings" was presented recently, the 
Parent-Teachers' Association notified every member that this pic- 
ture was going to be shown; every Sunday School teacher was 
notified and asked to tell the members of her class about it. This 
committee has gone farther, and pledged themselves that when a 
really good picture is upon the screen, they will end every tele- 
phone conversation by commenting on this good picture, and in 
that way get people anxious to see it. The editor of the largest 
film trade journal in the country says this: "Motion pictures 
especially printed for children are put on successfully in a great 
many places in the country. The theater manager in practically 
every instance is anxious to put on such a program, and needs 
only the encouragement and cooperation that may be properly 
rendered by women's organizations." 

This puts it rather up to us to see that our children get the 
best, does it not? Better films will win out only when thinking 
people work concertedly together for their final victory over the 
vulgar, trashy and bad. In your own community you can start 
a movement for better films. There should be general protest 
against unwholesome pictures and praise, commendation and en- 
couragement for the better kind. 


President, Hollywood Stake Relief Society 

My dear sisters, it is a great honor to have this opportunity of 
making a brief report of "one of the activities carried on in the 
original Los Angeles stake, which of course included the two 
present stakes. At the time the stake was organized in Los 
Angeles, the Church up to that time had had no affiliation with 
outside organizations, and we knew that we could not progress 
in this great Relief Society work alone, that we had to cooperate 
with others. So, with the consent of the stake presidency, we 
began to cooperate with various social welfare agencies. A Child 
Guidance Clinic was to be organized and social welfare or- 
ganizations and relief agencies were asked to join them. We 
decided to join ; each ward gave $5, and the stake made up the rest 
for our stake membership. A number of our women also took 
out individual memberships. Dr. Miriam Van Waters, who is one 
of the judges of the Juvenile Court and vice-president of the state 
Welfare Organization of California, was vice-president of this 
Child Guidance Clinic, as well as President of the Girls' Business 


Home. She met and welcomed us most heartily, inviting us to 
join the state organization also, which we did. We were invited 
to visit the Girls' Home, where we found them trying to furnish 
it ; so we bought a living-room set consisting of a davenport, table, 
chairs and piano lamp, and sent it to the home. In response to 
this gift we received a courteous and appreciative letter, thank- 
ing us heartily. 

We have also assisted the Children's Hospital, an institution 
used by a number of our needy people. It had taken good care of 
our children and had not charged anything where families were 
needy, and only a nominal sum where families could afford to pay 
something. Each ward made articles for the hospital ; in all we 
presented 214 pieces. They also were most appreciated. Since we 
joined the state social welfare organization,- we have sent dele- 
gates to all the conventions. They have been held in Pasadena, 
Long Beach, Los Angeles, and the last one in Sacramento. At 
this convention we were invited to make an exhibit of our work. 
They had saved a booth for us ; and we took special pains to have 
each ward make some of the best articles they could to decorate 
the booth. We displayed layettes and the maternity bundles. 
We had special banners and distributed a pamphlet outlining our 
work and reporting the things that the L. D. S. women, through 
the Relief Society, had done during the war. 

W,e hold one social welfare convention each year, when we 
have the finest speakers in Los Angeles, both within and without 
the Church, and they are all delighted with our work. Following 
are some of the topics we have discussed : Cooperation of Home 
and School in Crime Prevention ; How to Cooperate with the 
County Charities; Explanation of the Community Chest; Objects 
of Los Angeles Stake Relief Society Social Service Work. 


President, Maricopa Stake Relief Society 

I truly feel honored in occupying a few moments of your 
valuable time. The conference committee asked that we speak 
of some outstanding thing that our Relief Society had been 
doing. What the women of Arizona have done for the Arizona 
temple may be interesting to you. 

When we knew for a fact that we were to have a temple in 
our land, and that our dreams were to be realized, the Maricopa 
stake Relief Society was asked to contribute $1,000 toward the 
building. We immediately went to work and by bazaars, our 
penny fund, concessions at fair, cooked food sales, cotton pick- 
ing, and, in fact, by everything that was hard (although we 
received great joy from our labor), we raised $1,450. Of this 
we turned over $500 to the building committee. We purchased 


an electric sewing machine and the best washable material we 
could buy, and made three complete changes of veil and wash- 
room curtains throughout the temple. We made sample temple 
suits and baptismal suits, then sent to each stake in the temple 
district, asking them to make ten complete suits of each, which 
they did, with the exception of Mexico, which sent us the money 
to make six suits. Every stake responded loyally and expressed 
willingness to do more. Maricopa made twenty-six complete 
suits. We bought material for towels and baptismal suits and 
asked the Y. L. M. I. A. to make forty of these suits and all the 
towels. The Y. L. M. I. A. presented a beautiful bridal airline 
robe for the temple. This we call our bridal costume and it is 
worn by our brides. The Primary Association made forty bap- 
tismal suits. They also made, for the nursery, two beautiful 
quilts from the pieces left from these suits. We equipped the 
nursery with beds and chairs. We bought the best material for 
table runners, altar covers, chair backs, and pulpit covers, and 
allotted it to each ward, asking them to do their own designing 
and to use their best workmanship. When it was all returned 
to the temple, we had 144 pieces in all, and we were very proud 
of this work — embroidery and cut work, and yards of beautiful 
tatting. It is estimated that 1879 hours were spent in this work. 
One sister told me that she had spent three hours a day for seven 
weeks on the piece that was allotted to her. The stake board spent 
weeks in sewing. They would take luncheon and spend the 
entire day sewing at the temple. About two months ago the stake 
board prepared and served a banquet to sixty- five of the temple 

We have been very happy and proud in doing our bit to help 
make it possible to have a temple in the great southland, where 
many thousands of the Latter-day Saints, who never had a chance 
to do their own work or work for their kindred dead, will now 
have the privilege of doing so ; and it means much to our noble 
pioneers who have spent their days making the desert blossom as 
the rose, that they can now spend the evening of their lives work- 
ing in the temple of their God. In the four months since its 
dedication, 13,000 baptisms, 7,000 endowments, and 26,000 ordi- 
nances have been performed. 

Another part of our work was demonstrated a few weeks ago 
when a little colony of fifty-five of our people came from Okla- 
homa to find employment in the cotton fields of our valley. Very 
soon their provisions were diminished and they were destitute. 
You could not conceive of greater destitution and want. The 
Relief Society president of the ward they resided in felt that this 
was a problem almost beyond her, so we asked each ward presi- 
dent to assist. They gathered up dishes, clothing and bedding, 
food, money, and everything necessary. When all collected, it 


required two trucks to haul it out to these people. It meant 
much to them, making it possible for them to send their children 
to Sunday School and to the public school ; and they seemed very 
grateful. I hope that our Heavenly Father will endow us with 
wisdom and a clear vision to grasp all such situations as they come 
to us and guide us always in giving the right help. 


Sister Lyman, who is chairman of the group convention com- 
mittee, has asked me to look through the questionnaires of last 
year and give you some of my findings. It is remarkable how 
many 100%; records there were of attendance at the executive 
officers' meeting. Almost all were 100%. Board members fell 
down a little, the average of attendance at the stake board meeting 
being not quite 50%. But their attendance was better than that 
of the ward presidents, who made a smaller showing. 

We are interested to learn how often you hold your stake 
board meetings. We have here, out of 65 reports which I have 
examined, 36 stakes holding board meetings every month. We 
have seven holding them every two weeks. We have four stakes 
which hold them three times a month, and eleven stakes which hold 
them every week. You can check up and see in which list you 
come. In the matter of department work at union meetings, some 
of our stakes are handicapped, and it is no criticism of any stake 
when it does not have sufficient room for department work ; but 
out of the 65 stakes more than 50% have room for department 
work, a record which we think excellent. There were two or 
three stakes (and I think the report was quite pathetic) that had 
plenty of room, but did not have time because they had to meet 
with the Priesthood. We are wondering if we could not take 
it up with our Priesthood and see if some other condition could 
not exist, because without department work, you stake presi- 
dents are dandicapped in getting your work over to the ward 
presidents. There was one thing that was encouraging, and that 
was that all of the stakes out of the sixty-five held their ward 
Relief Society conferences on Sunday, except two. 

How many of your wards have sufficient means contributed 
to look after the wants of the needy? We found there were 18 
stakes which said they had sufficient. We have more than half 
of the stakes reporting that they do not have enough. We shall 
have to try to educate the people of the wards to contribute more 
liberally. Sometimes people do not know that they are expected 
to donate. In one of the stakes which I visited last fall, a very 
intelligent stake board member, who was a convert to the Church, 
explained to me that she had not the background of having had 
her mother a Relief Society worker, and she never knew until she 



became a member of the stake board, that contributions were 

For years we have been asking that the officers of every 
stake and ward read the instructions in the record books. The 
stakes often write for information that is found in the records. 
Out of the number of questionnaires that we looked over, forty 
of the stakes read these instructions; the others did not. Not 
quite half of the stakes bind their Magazines. 

Very few stakes report that all the Relief Society people 
pay their own annual dues. In many instances, the wards or stake 
have to supplement the dues. Five stakes reported 100% of their 
membership as paying annual dues; and over 30, that more than 
80% paid their annual dues. I visited one stake last fall that T 
thought had a beautiful idea. In one ward of that stake there 
were a number of dear old ladies who had helped carry the load 
of the Relief Society, but now, because of financial conditions, 
they could not very well pay their dues. So the ward president, 
each year, writes a dear little note on the birthday of each of these 
sisters, telling her how happy the women are that she is one of 
the members of the Relief Society, and how they appreciate her 
efforts, and adding that for a birthday present they would like to 
have her accept her membership due in the Relief Society. This 
note is sometimes accompanied with a flower or other token. 

Women who have been in the Relief Society a long tirre 
know that the interest on the wheat fund is a sacred trust and 
should be used only for specific purposes. There are 46 stakes 
out of the 65 which used their wheat fund interest religiously 
for health purposes. There was a pathetic thing — two or three 
reported that all of the wheat fund was lost. I am sure these 
sisters would have given it for health if they had had it. But 
some stakes have used wheat interest just as they saw fit. 

Officers' Meeting 

(Afternoon Sessions) 

Theological and Literary Departments 
Salt Lake Assembly Hall 

Counselor Louise Y. Robison, presiding 

Theological Section, Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter, member General 

Board, Conducting 

President Nephi L. Morris addressed the Theological section 
on the subject, "What is the Value of Theological Study to 
Women ?" This was followed by brief discussions by Mrs. Lizzie 
B. Owen, president of Cache stake, on "Has Your Faith Been 
Strengthened by Studies in Theology?" and by Mrs. Bessie G. 


Ballard, president of Logan stake, on "Have the Theological 
Lessons Increased Your Desire to Read the Scriptures ?" 

Mrs. Owen testified as follows : My faith has been greatly 
increased through a study of the theology lessons, which have 
taught that throughout all the dispensations God has spoken to his 
people through his prophets, and that the measure in which they 
have prospered or suffered has been in proportion to their obe- 
dience to his commandments. In reading of God's dealings with 
his saints who lived anciently, we find that he was always kind 
and merciful, loving and forgiving, and that he labored with them 
at all times to live righteous lives ; that in all dispensations he 
had prophets to lead and guide his people, and that the blessings 
we enjoy today are measured by our knowledge of our heavenly 
Father and his laws and our obedience to them. It has increased 
my faith to know that the prophets who lived in ancient times 
saw in vision the restoration of the Gospel in this dispensation, 
that their prophecies concerning it and the coming forth of the 
Book of Mormon were recorded in ancient times, and that I have 
been privileged to live and see the fulfilment of these prophecies. 
It has strengthened my faith to become acquainted with the 
ancient prophets, and to know that at all times the leaders of 
God's ' people were filled with courage, integrity, and faithful- 
ness. It has increased my faith to learn of the wonderful women 
who lived in ancient times and the important part they played in 
the great drama of life, to learn of Christ, our Master, to know 
that his teachings have been preserved for us, and that we can 
apply them just as well today as they were applied anciently; 
to know that the same organizations that existed in the primitive 
church and the same gifts and blessings enjoyed anciently, have 
again been restored to the earth. 

It has increased my faith to know of the courage, integrity, 
and faithfulness of our Prophet Joseph Smith, and to know that he 
sealed his testimony with his blood as did prophets in ancient 
times. The greater our knowledge of our heavenly Father and 
his will concerning us, the greater will be our service to God and 
our fellow-men. Christ said : "He that would be greatest among 
you, let him be the servant of all." 

Mrs. Ballard said: It is my observation that the lessons 
on theology have stimulated in a very marked degree the study 
and individual research of the scriptures. The test questions of 
the lessons serve as a challenge to our knowledge of the subject, 
to the end that greater efforts are put forth in preparation work 
and thereby greater knowledge is attained. We have truly come 
to feel that the scriptures are as a "lamp to our feet," that they 
should occupy some time each day, for they will give such growth 
and uplift as will not be found elsewhere. 

The Apostle Paul said to the Romans, "For whatsoever things 


were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we 
through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope." 
Christ, the great teacher, said, ''Search the scriptures, for in 
them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify 
of me." 

Intelligent reading of the scriptures gives a breadth of vision, 
a fineness of perception, a culture, a moral strength, a spiritual 
outlook, that are beyond price. If in every home a heartfelt 
reading of the scriptures were a daily practice, the family would 
be drawn together in unison and love, and there would be a 
spiritual atmosphere created that would beneficially affect the 
entire life of each member. 

Our theology lessons have unfolded to us to a very marked 
degree God's love and his great concern for us his children, and 
have given us a greater insight into his plans for the exaltation 
of man. 

President Nephi L. Morris's address will appear in a later 

Literary Section 

Miss Alice L. Reynolds, member of General Board, conducting 


Julia A. Lund, member of General Board 

A nation's literature is the outcome of its whole life. Its 
growth, in kind and degree, depends upon four main agencies : 
First, Race, or hereditary dispositions ; Second, Environment — 
physical and social conditions ; Third, Epoch or Spirit of the age ; 
and Fourth, perhaps the most important, Person, or reactionary 
or expressive force. The greatest glory of the English-speaking 
race is the magnificent stream of literature from Beowulf to 
Thomas Hardy. Of all the privileges we enjoy in this world of 
opportunity today there is none, perhaps, for which we ought to be 
more thankful than for the very easy access we have to books. 
It is just as true now, as the Bishop of Durham said in 1344, that 
"The library of wisdom is more precious than all riches, and 
nothing that can be wished for is worthy to be compared to it." 

This is a very busy world in which we live today. The de- 
mands upon our time are so great that if we would reap the 
richest harvest from our efforts in this vast field of learning-, 
we must use great care in our choice of study. This has been the 
great object in our literary lessons — to suggest to our sisters 
what books to read and how to read them. This is the aim of all 
students of Literature; and what is Literature? We find it dif- 
ficult to define ; for literature is like happiness, or love, or life 
itself, in that it can be understood or appreciated, but never be 
exactly described. If one must formulate a definition, literature 



is the written record of man's best thought and feeling. In its 
broadest sense it includes all writing ; but as we commonly define 
the term now, it excludes the works which aim at instruction, 
such as books on science, history, or philosophy. Their field 
is knowledge and power — they appeal to the intellect. Litera- 
ture, as we understand the term, means that large class of writing 
consisting of poems, plays, essays, stories of every kind, to which 
we go for happiness or counsel, for noble thoughts or fine feelings, 
for rest of body or exercise of spirit. They appeal chiefly to our 
imagination and our emotions; they awaken in us a feeling of 
sympathy or admiration for whatever is beautiful in nature or 
society or the soul of man. 

True literature is divided into two great classes — Poetry and 
Prose. Of the two, poetry was the first to be developed. The 
greatest names in the literature of the world are those of the 
poets. This may seem strange to us of the twentieth century, who 
have seen in our own day the great popularity of prose literature, 
as is shown by the flood of novels, short stories, prose plays, 
essays, magazine articles and other forms of prose that have 
streamed forth from the printing press of all lands. Important 
as these are, we shall have to admit that no prose writers have 
ever equaled David, Homer, Virgil, Dante, Shakespeare or Milton. 

We have said that literature depends upon four factors — 
race, environment, age, and author. It is through the last — the 
author — that we understand the other three. If we wish to know 
a people fully, we shall find the historical account alone inadequate 
for our purpose. History tells us what man has done ; Literature 
tells us how he has felt in doing it. History will show us what 
place a people has won among the nations and what part they 
have played in the progress of the world, but regarding their 
innermost thoughts and feelings, their real life, it will have little 
to say. This information can be obtained only from the literature 
which they themselves have brought forth. The historical records, 
valuable as they are, will often be misleading if we do not see 
the other side of the shield — if we do not understand the thoughts 
and emotions that lie back of the deeds. Literature is the treasure- 
house of ideals. One who is not guided by ideals is worthless, 
even dangerous, to society. Literature not only stores up the 
noblest ideals that the world has known, but it inspires and fosters 
these in others. Therefore, since literature reveals the deepest 
thoughts and feelings of the human race, cherishes the ideals that 
lie at the basis of all that we hold to be most precious in our 
world today, and helps us to understand more fully this complex 
life that we have to live, it is one of the most valuable and really 
practical subjects that we can pursue. One ancient writer said 
that without literature the world would be a body without a soul. 
"In books we have the choicest thoughts of the ablest men, in their 


best dress." Literature, in a word, teaches us to live creatively 
and to search for the sources of spiritual power. 


Miss Alice L. Reynolds, Member of General Board 

I am to follow with a word or two on the two Canadian 
poets we are to take up in the course. Last spring there was a 
convention of Western poets held in the city of Seattle, — a rather 
new venture, I take it, from some reports. The honored guest 
of that convention was the veteran poet, Charles G. D. Roberts, 
of Canada, a man who has almost a strategic position in the 
poetry and literature of Canada. You know, a nation may mud- 
dle along for years with something that looks like poetry but 
that is really not poetry. Then, if there arrives one who possesses 
something of the mastery of technique, there is hope that a 
literature may be born. Charles G. D. Roberts did just that 
thing, which was his first contribution to Canadian literature. He 
proved to the nation of which he forms a part that he had mastered 
the technique of poetry and could be a finished versifier when 
he chose to be. Now to him there came a great occasion. Sixty 
years ago the different provinces of Canada became united under 
one head. The Articles of Confederation made of that country 
a dominion, and we have ever since spoken of that land as the 
Dominion of Canada. Last year all over the Dominion they were 
having wonderful celebrations in all the provinces because of the 
joy they felt that a union had been effected. Now at this moment 
Mr. Roberts got the inspiration of the hour and wrote these lines : 

O Child of Nations, giant-limbed, 
Who stand'st among the nations now 

Unheeded, unadorned, unhymned, 
With 'unanointed brow, — 

How long the ignoble sloth, how long 
The trust in greatness not thine own ? 

Surely the lion's brood is strong 
To front the world alone! 

Clearly a clarion call for Canada to throw off the servitude, in 
a sense, that she had retained toward the mother country, to come 
out in the light and show that within her own dominion was 
plenty of material for a worthy literature. That is the second 
contribution — the contribution of patriotism, that should be played 
up in any lesson on Roberts. Then he roused a whole group of 
other poets to write, and because of that inspiration, Canada had 
a Renaissance of literature. That is the third point. And the 
fourth point is that this man was a great revelator of the beauties 


of nature. J. D. Logan says of him : "No other writer known 
to me has more intimately associated his mind and spirit with 
every object and phase of nature. His poetic descriptions are 
vividly real, and exquisite in beauty of expression, whilst his ani- 
mal stories in felicitous literary English, in accuracy of par- 
ticulars, in intensity of dramatic interest, are beyond criticism." 
I must pass to the other Canadian author, and I am sure 
you will all feel sorry that we have not time to give more atten- 
tion to our poets from the great northern land. Once France had 
a painter. He could see the beauty of simple, humble life, and he 
began to paint French peasants. He painted "The Angelus ;" 
"The Gleaners ;" "The Reapers ;" and the whole world opened its 
eyes and recognized in these marvelous paintings undying master- 
pieces. In Canada on the east they had a poet, William Henry 
Drummond, who became acquainted with the people of the prairies 
near Montreal, a people who when they spoke sometimes used 
English words, sometimes French words ; but he recognized in 
their life rare beauties, and he has given us some simple but un- 
dying masterpieces that are exquisite and beautiful and perfect, 
just as Millet's paintings are exquisite and beautiful and perfect. 
If I were talking to you of Millet this afternoon, I should think 
it my duty to have the pictures of Millet here that you might 
see them, so I have conceived it my duty to present some one to 
you who can read the poems of William Henry Drummond ; and 
I take very great pleasure in introducing Mrs. Helen Henderson 
Pratt, who reads Drummond's poems in an effective and telling 

Mrs. Helen Henderson Pratt 

Read "The Habitant," "De Nice Leetle Canadienne," and 
"Little Bateese." 

After the reading Mr. Hyrum J. Christianson sang "Little 
Bateese," accompanied by Eva J. Olson. 


Mrs. Elsie C. Carroll 

My dear sisters : I feel very highly honored in having the 
privilege of appearing on this wonderful program to which we 
have listened this afternoon. I want you to know that I also 
feel very humble in trying to give anything of my own to you. 
When I look into your faces and realize who you are and what 
your experiences and your lives have been, when I think of the 
things for which you stand and of the work you are doing, I 
certainly feel humble in presuming that anything I may offer 
will be of value to you. I also know enough about literature 
and, I believe, have a keen enough appreciation of it, to know 


that my small efforts can not be classed as literature, and yet 
I have enjoyed very much the efforts that I have made in this 

The first lines that I shall read were written about fifteen 
years ago when my children were very small and when it seemed 
to me that all my time was taken up in washing dirty little hands 
and faces and mending little stockings and feeding little stomachs, 
— when it seemed that the drudgery, or what seemed the drudgery, 
of homemaking and mothering, took all my time ; and sometimes 
I felt rather discouraged and a bit resentful when I thought of 
other things that seemed to be wonderful things which other 
people were doing, and which I dreamed that sometime I might do 
if I had time. Then, one day, my own dear mother, who had 
so cheerfully, happily, and sacrificingly given the toil and love 
and sacrifices of a lifetime in bearing and rearing a family of 
twelve children — said something to me that made the scales fall 
from my eyes and helped me to realize that I had a privilege 
in mothering my children, in doing something more truly great 
than any other thing I might attempt to do, if I did it right. 
And she helped me to realize, if I put something into that never- 
ending task of washing and mending and cooking and attending 
to the various needs of my children, that I was really creating 
something that transcends all art ; and that realization I have tried 
to express in the following lines which I have called "My Master- 
piece ;" 


By Elsie C. Carroll 

Oft to my soul there come stealing, 

Sweet visions of consummate art : 

A statue, a picture, a poem, 

And there awakes in my heart 

A longing to carve the fair image, 

To color the picture sublime, 

To sing for the world the sweet poem : 

To create a great masterpiece — mine ! 

But e'en as I reach for my chisel 
Or canvass and brush, or my pen, 
And open the door to fancy, 
I'm brought to the present again. 
An echoing laugh may recall me ; 
A shrill cry of pain or of fear ; 
A small grimy hand on my elbow ; 
A sweet whispered word in my ear. 

And away go my visions a-winging 
Back to the fount whence they came ; 


Before me untouched is my marble, 

My canvas is white, my song but a name ; 

I turn to the needs of my babies 

And gazing into their dear eyes, 

I thrill with the sense of contentment — 

In their future my masterpiece lies. 

The great poet Shakespeare has told us that "sweet are the 
uses of adversity." Perhaps when adversities are freshly upon us 
it is very difficult for us to realize the truth that anything of 
sweetness will come out of them ; but later we can look back and 
understand that out of our sufferings, blessings have truly come ; 
and so out of a great personal loss that came to change my life, 
I can now perceive, as a sweetness out of that suffering, an 
appreciation of friends and friendship that I had never known 


By Elsie C. Carroll 

I did hot know what friendship meant 

Till trouble came to me ; 
I did not know the many ways 

That friends could friendly be. 

I did not know how many hands 

Would help me bear my cross ; 
I did not know how many hearts 

Would sorrow at my loss. 

I did not know the blessedness 

Of just a word ; a tear ; 
The pressure of a hand ; a sigh : 

The silent standing near 

And breathing just a little prayer 

That shines from out the eyes ; 
Of just a written line of hope; — 

All these I've learned to prize. 

And I have learned the world can't be 

As empty as it seems, 
When all one's love and joy are dead. 

The light of friendship gleams. 

And like a little torch it sheds 

A halo in the dark — 
A radiance that warms and spreads 

Until it strikes a spark. 


WHthin the soul made desolate, 

On humble knees 1 bend 
And pray that I may learn to be 

In times of need — a friend ! 

By Mrs. Claire Stewart Boyer 

In the few moments that I am before you, I pray that T may 
have a small portion of the spirit of our Heavenly Father. I, too, 
feel very insignificant to stand before you this afternoon ; but be- 
cause you are Relief Society w,omen, I am sure you will overlook 
my shortcomings, and that is the only thing that makes me feel 
that I can read my own poems to you. It was just a few years 
ago that I realized how closely allied were religion and poetry. 
After reading several books on the subject, I came to the con- 
clusion that religion and poetry walk hand in hand along the 
path of life ; that the aims of both are the same — to help men so to 
live that they may approach the ideal. The source of inspiration 
is the same ; the material that they use, which is truth, is the same ; 
and the same spiritual satisfaction that we get from religion comes 
also from poetry. Christianity, the story of Christ from the 
beginning, the plan of redemption and salvation, is the great epic 
poem of humanity; and God is the author. Religion, then, is 
poetry, and poetry is religion. At times we are all poets, for 
poets are merely people who see a little deeper significance in the 
every-day things of life, and have a keener sense of the relation 
of these ideals to the scheme of things entire. You have all ex- 
perienced moments, perhaps wrapped up in joy or sorrow or dis- 
appointment, wherein you have had a spiritual influence ; and that 
is just akin to the feeling that a person has who receives an in- 
spiration to write a poem. The successful poet, of course, is a 
person who can take that little incident in life, interpret it in his 
own way, and put it in beautiful language ; in other words, he 
catches a grain of truth, wraps it in a robe of beauty and gives 
it to the world ; but he does not sit down and say, "Today I must 
give the world my little truth," as a Boy Scout says "Today I must 
do a daily good turn." He begins with an impression resulting 
from an experience which he has had recently or years ago ; 
he begins to write ; and, as all things seek the ultimate reason for 
their being, his poem seeks truths as the river seeks the sea ; and 
a great many poets have told us that they are just as much sur- 
prised as their readers at the poem when it is finished. A poet 
has said that every man would speak if he had been well nurtured 
in his mother tongue, so that the only difference between the most 
of us and the rest of us is perhaps that some have been a little bet- 


ter nurtured in their mother tongue and can express the feelings 
that all the rest of us have. To have great poets, we must have 
great audiences. Until you people who are enjoying poetry rec- 
ognize a poet, he is not a poet. Until you appreciate a poem, that 
poem is not a poem. And so, of course, people who are writing 
are at the mercy of the readers, because a poet never knows 
how his poems will be received by the audience. I thought, at least 
as long as I am not a recognized poet, I would read the poems 
that have been recognized ; but I thought that would be rather 
cowardly, so I will read one old one and a couple I have written 
recently. Perhaps the most interesting thing about a song is 
the little story that tells how the author came to write it, and so it 
is with a poem. When my little son was four years old, a friend 
was visiting me and said, "You have written scores of poems 
about that boy, haven't you ?" I said, "No, I haven't written one." 
She said, "How terrible to have a child as darling as that and not 
to have written a poem about him." I said, "I have hardly felt 
capable of putting him into verse." But it was not very long 
before I realized I could put my son into verse. The poem is 
called "Child": 


(To David) 



Teller of tales, 

You stand before me and I see 

Great visions in your eyes, 

Visions unknown but wise — 

You know Eternity. 

But Life as yet is just a parable 

To ponder on ; 

Revealing year by year 

Man's blundering apprenticeship to God : 

And you, a stranger in a foreign land, 

As yet can't understand. 

But you can take the bits of wonderment 

Fast slipping from your once-celestial hold, 

And blending them with Earth's most transient lights, 

Great tales unfold ; 

Tales that make wise men gape, 

And rich men stare, 

And both turn to the cross again 

Tn prayer. 


The other day a friend who is housebound called me and 
said, "I am terribly upset today; some one just called me up and 
scolded me for half an hour. It isn't scolding I need. I know 
I am a little discontented with my lot, although I have my radio, 
and everything, but what I miss is a little bit of living life." That 
was the best way she could express it, and it meant a great deal — 
a little bit of living life. After I had hung up I thought that is 
what we are all craving — a little bit of life just as God gave 
it, without being adulterated by man's hand, without being made 
too scientific or too perfect, and I wrote this poem called "House- 


Bring me a bowl of heaven's blue, 

And dash my days with gold ; 
I need the elixir of Spring, 

My heart is growing old ; 

Bring me a youth and a maid in love, 
Their lips new-pledged with vows ; 

Bring me a laughing, unkempt boy, 
Tumbled from apple boughs ; 

You send me books and music discs 

All technically right, 
I want a bit of artless love 

To glorify my sight ; 

I want impulsive laughter, 

(Quite forgetting I am old) ; 
I want my soul wrapped up in blue 

And crowned with heaven's gold. 

Because we all love children's poems, I am going to read this 
one. Not so very long ago I caught myself singing on a rainy day 
— something that never happened before in my life, because 
rain has always depressed me. As I turned from my dishwash- 
ing, I saw my little boy on the floor looking at me with a queer 
expression on his face. I thought, "Why shouldn't I sing? I 
have had a wonderful past and a future that is bright. I do not 
know why the rain should affect me that way." I stopped washing 
dishes and wrote this poem called "Rainbows" : 


All day mother sang at her housework, while I 

Was terribly cross at my play : 
I couldn't go out, and my games wouldn't fix. 

And it just kept on raining all day. 


I wondered Jiow mother could sing while the rain 

Was spoiling the blue in the sky, 
And splashing the window panes recently cleaned, 

I couldn't help wondering why. 

So I asked mother dear why she sang at her work, 
And she answered me laughing, "You know, 

If I lined up the thoughts I've been thinking about, 
They'd look like a pretty rainbow ; 

"For I've two pots of gold called the future and past, 
And they're chuck full of dreams bright and gay, 

So from them I build me a rainbow bridge 
To brighten the rainiest day." 

I didn't quite understand how it could be, 
But mother makes wonderful things ; 

And now I have rainbows inside of me, too, 
Whenever it rains and she sings. 

Social Service Department 

(Bishop's Building) 

Counselor Jennie B. Knight, Presiding 

Mrs. Amy W. Evans, Member of the General Board, Conducting 

The time in this department was divided equally between a 
lesson demonstration on the Social Service lesson for the month 
of May, by Mrs. Inez Knight Allen, member of the General Board ; 
and a demonstration on the Diagnosis and Treatment of a Family 
Situation, by Mrs. Annie D. Palmer, member of the staff of the 
Relief Society Welfare Department. 

The subject of Mrs, Allen's lesson was "The Child's Moral 
Development." In connection with the lesson she presented an 
excellent outline, which she followed and which is here repro- 
duced. This outline may be applied to any lesson in any of the 
departments : 

Preparation of Lesson 

"Do not attempt to teach anything without the Spirit of 
the Lord." — Karl G. Maeser. 

1. Define Subject. 

2. Collect Material: 

Reflect on own information and experience. 
Read other ideas from up-to-date books. 
Converse on subject matter. 


Observe conduct of others. 

3. Arrange Material: 

Select vital points. 

Choose some illuminating material. 

Organize into major and sub-divisions. 

4. Determine Objective: 

What — Information. 

Why — Application to life situations. 

5. Study Listeners: 


Past experience. 
Ability to use — apply. 

6. Present Lesson: 




7. Summarize or Conclude : 

8. Assign New Lesson: 




Mrs. Palmer in her demonstration on the "Diagnosis and 
Treatment of a Familv Situation" gave a comprehensive case- 
study of an Unstable Family, in which there was a man forty- 
four years old, a woman thirty-nine, and nine children, ranging 
in age from four to twenty years. The problems in this family, 
in the five year period, were lack of income, unemployment, sick- 
ness, dishonesty, truancy, divorce, immorality, and prostitution. 
After a thorough discussion of the diagnosis and the treatment, 
which included plans, budgets, etc., Mrs. Palmer said in conclu- 
sion: In the brief time allotted for this discussion it is possible 
only to glimpse the spot lights. During the entire time covered, 
from May, 1923, until now, there has not been a month when 
this family was not contacted. The economic problem has been 
constant. The office has been called for rents, food, and coal ; for 
furniture and light bills ; for false teeth and hand lotions. We 
have carried their plans and problems, as they moved about the 
city, to a half dozen bishops and as many ward Relief Society 
presidents, sometimes pleading for more help and sometimes urg- 
ing greater restraint. We have been called to task when we seemed 
to request grocery orders too big or too frequent ; and we 


have been granted a month's rent gladly when the troublesome 
C.'s were moving to another ward. Through it all we have 
worked, patiently and sympathetically,; /realizing our family's 
handicaps and trying to understand their weakness. In forward- 
ing the interests of this one family, careful cooperation and help 
have been received from bishops and Relief Society workers, from 
the County Dept. of Health and Charities, from Juvenile Court 
and probation officers, from the City Board of Health, the Com- 
munity Clinic, schools, employers, private physicians, psychiatrists, 
psychologists, and many other consultants. The end is not yet. 
But the health of the family is much improved, the home keeping 
is better, the behavior of some of the children is improved, and 
some are doing fairly well in school. 

Choristers and Organists' Department 

(McCune School of Music) 

Mrs. Ida P. Bed, Member of General Board, Presiding and 


Mrs. Beal extended a welcome and called the attention of 
the delegates to the fact that they have a special work to do. She 
felt that the success of any meeting depends in a large measure 
upon the musical program and that it is therefore important for 
choristers and organists to take their work seriously. 


Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Relief Society Chorister 

The first problem we have is the attendance. I think you 
will all bear me out that this is a very, very big problem in a 
choir. The choristers have no doubt observed a great lack of 
attendance, not from lack of interest on the part of the members, 
but because of other duties. For example, in our Relief Society 
choir, a number of our members are serving in various capacities — 
as ward presidents, block teachers, as officers in the Religion Class 
or Primary, besides being active members of the tabernacle choir. 
So they cannot possibly be very active in our choir. We had 
a membership of 110 when we started, but we now have an 
average attendance of about 60 or 80, and that, I think, is due 
to the reasons I have stated. The second problem is the lack of 
being able to read music. We have experienced great difficulty 
in making the progress we desire in choir work through the in- 
ability of the members to read music, only a few being competent 
to assume the second soprano or the middle trio staff. They all 
want to sing the high part or the low, and you can readily under- 
stand that it is impossible to have a trio arrangement when we 
leave out the second soprano. That is a big problem. The sisters 


seem to get offended if we ask them to sing second soprano. 
You older sisters can sing the second part better than the higher 
part, unless you have been soloists. If one does not know much 
about music, one ought to sing second soprano — it is much easier 
on the voice — but she must know something about sight-reading. 
One of the greatest surprises that has come to us in the organists' 
department is the knowledge that choristers cannot always depend 
upon their organist as they should be able to do. This problem 
is utterly foreign to us as a choir, since we have the utmost 
loyalty shown us by our capable organist and her efficient as- 
sistant. No chorister can succeed without the fullest cooperation 
of an efficient organist. The organist ought always to be there; 
and if she cannot, she should have a capable assistant. I have been 
asked to make reference to the ten-minute practice assumed by 
some of the wards to improve their knowledge of the L. D. S. 
Hymns. This is a splendid idea and a step in the right direction. 
However, it would be much better if the time could be extended 
to fifteen minutes. 


Miss Edna Coray, Relief Society Organist 

In considering the problems of a Church organist, I begin 
with the organ. This is her tool, and its condition, however well 
equipped she is with musical talent and training, largely governs 
the quality of her work. As she is expected to give her* best to 
her part of the service, she deserves an instrument without tonal 
or mechanical defects. Having this, her next concern is how 
to make the best use of it. Piano study and practice alone cannot 
prepare her for playing the organ ; for the two instruments are 
very different in touch and mechanism. The organ, like each 
orchestral instrument, possesses characteristics which must be 
learned with the guidance of a teacher. The lack of uniformity 
in stop arrangement and combination makes it necessary to study 
each organ itself. Having a good chapel organ, and ample pre- 
paratory instruction, she has next to consider what to play. Her 
selections are, of course, governed by the character of the meeting, 
whether sacramental, funeral, auxiliary, or holiday. The organ 
prelude for Sunday meetings serves the dual purpose of quieting 
the assembly and creating a devotional atmosphere. This latter 
cannot be achieved through a sentimental nocturne or popular 
air, however slowly and softly it be played. Such music suggests 
a moonlight romance rather than spiritual elevation. A soul- 
thrilling melody, like Handel's "Largo," would perhaps catch 
the attention of the audience sooner than would a piece composed 
mainly of chord progressions. Preludes for funerals may be 
either solemn marches as for the postlude, or sympathetic hymns 
for religious meditation. But for a holiday or "conjoint" meeting, 


let the prelude be in bright, cheerful mood, though never un- 
dignified or spectacular. i 

It may be said in passing that the cabinet organ's possibilities 
for concert solo work seem to be almost overlooked, yet we enjoy 
solos upon the concertina, the accordion, and even the little har- 
monica — all with power vastly inferior to those of our modest 
organ. And it is surprising what a deal of brilliant music is 
available and adaptable for the instrument if one but looks for it. 

Congregational hymns should be introduced in a tempo some- 
what faster than meant to be sung, being played in crisp, rather 
detached style, definitely marking the rhythm, and thereby leading 
the singers into the proper swing, but after they have set their 
pace, neither chorister nor organist need try to hurry them. Choir 
accompaniments are subject to the wishes of the chorister, regard- 
less of the organist's own ideas, for in a mutual relation somewhat 
like that of bishop and counselor, chorister and organist must 
work in harmony ; and it is the place of the organist not to vol- 
unteer suggestions concerning the choice or the interpretation 
of choir music, but to play what ever and however directed. 

Organ music for sacrament should always be sweet and de- 
votional, though not including such pieces as "The Rosary" or 
various "Ave Maria's," which suggest forms and ideas contrary 
to our religious teaching. The choice of a postlude depends upon 
the occasion. If the audience is to march out in regular order, a 
well defined march movement should be played, preferably one 
in military 4/4 time, but not a one-step, two-step, or operatic 
ballet suggestive of dance hall or theatre, as they may neutralize 
the spiritual influence of the preceding music. Ordinarily post- 
ludes need not be marches but may include many excellent pieces 
of triple rhythm. Their function seems mainly to cover the 
confusion of moving feet and social chat,, though on holiday or 
patriotic occasions they can add a joyous, exultant finale to the 
preceding service. 

I commend to you, dear fellow-organists, the advice of my 
beloved teacher, Professor Thomas Radcliffe, not long before he 
passed from earth : "If you regard your music as part of the 
worship of the Almighty, then the best you have is none too good 
for such service." With a good instrument, some musical talent, 
adequate preparation, and prayerful diligence, we all can render 
service inspiring to our fellow-beings and acceptable to our heaven- 
ly Father. 



Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine, Member of General Bo®rd 

Not being a musician, I perhaps might not be able to reach 


you quite in the way that a musician might ; but I have one 
thought only that I would like to give to you. Every Relief 
Society meeting is divided roughly into two parts. The first part 
is the business, such as taking care of the charity, the finance, 
the educational part, or any other business that comes under the 
direction of the Relief Society organization. The second part is 
the devotional part, the inspiration, the spiritual part ; and it is this 
that I want to spend my time on. You heard this morning in the 
meeting about some doctor who said he wished that all social 
.welfare work might be under the direction of a Church. That 
gives you an idea of what we should always do in our work. If 
you remove from our organization all the spiritual part, then 
you might just as well be a county organization for welfare work, 
or for any other work that we are doing. I want to tell you 
sisters that if the meeting is a spiritual failure, it is largely your 
fault. That may seem a strong statement, but I am willing to 
stand by it. In prayer we beseech our heavenly Father for his 
Spirit, we entreat him for blessings, we ask him for everything 
that we need ; in song we lift up our hearts in praise, thanks- 
giving, and devotional adoration. I am not saying anything 
against prayer; I think that of all things in the world that is the 
thing I have stood for more than anything else; but if I could 
sing, it seems to me that I would pray in song. I feel that I 
can speak from experience of some of the problems you have in 
having to deal with people who cannot sing, and I know you 
have a very, very hard time of it sometimes with those poor, 
old, cracked voices such as mine is. But no one knows better than 
I do that from the purest hearts the most perfect music springs ; 
and so, with patience, with diligence, with earnest prayer, with 
energy, and the present day pep, you can put over your work. 
It will be a success if you choristers and organists have the spirit 
of your calling, which is to praise our heavenly Father and thank 
him with all your hearts through song. 


Elise B. Alder, Member of General Board 

Herbert (Wither spoon, president of the Chicago Musical 
College, once said in our Assembly Hall, "Music in all phases 
of life should come before religion." I cannot quite agree with 
Mr. Witherspoon — that music should come before religion; but 
music certainly does play a most valuable part, in fact it is a part 
of religion. The question was asked Mr. Witherspoon, "Can 
everyone sing and play? He answered, "All cannot be artists, but 
all can learn to sing and play sufficiently to make life happy ;" 
and I should like to add, all can learn to sing and play sufficiently 


to take part and be of service. Good singing is to our meetings 
what salt is to food. 

Let me bring before your minds two pictures. Let us suppose 
this is the Relief Society meeting room and that we are the 
members, waiting for meeting. It is seven minutes to two o'clock 
p. m. Down the hall we see coming from prayer meeting the 
president, her two counselors, the secretary and others. As they 
enter the room, we see a distressed look on the president's face, 
and we hear her say, "Sister Brown, see if you can find someone 
to play the organ. Sister Jones, please select some hymns." 
No one can be found who can play, and by the time they are 
ready to begin the meeting it is five minutes past two. They sing 
"We Thank Thee, O God, for a Prophet," but get it pitched 
too high. Prayer is said, but inspiration is lacking. They sing 
again ; roll is called, minutes read. No chorister present, hence no 
singing practice. The Literature Chairman has her lesson well 
prepared, but, try as she will, it is hard to interest her listeners. 
Meeting is dismissed. On the way home someone remarks, 
"What was the matter with our meeting today?" 

The next picture will answer the question : Down the hall 
we see coming the president, counselors, and other officers, from 
their prayer meeting. As they near the door we see the organist 
hasten to the organ, nodding to the officers as she goes. At 
five minutes to two o'clock we hear sweet strains of music — 
not taken from some book she has picked up on entering 
the room, but music well thought out and prepared. At two o'clock 
the music is hushed. The president arises and in her hand she 
holds a slip of white paper, upon which are written the titles and 
pages of the songs to be sung. They sing "We Thank Thee, O 
God for a Prophet" with a real spirit, and it paves the way for 
the prayer. They sing again, roll is called, minutes read. The 
chorister and organist, well understanding their work, in unity 
conduct a most inspiring singing practice, and they are able to get 
all to sing and enjoy the practice. The Literature Chairman, in- 
spired by the singing and being well prepared, gives a beautiful 
lesson on Eugene Field. At the end of the first part of the 
lesson she is heard to say, "Our chorister has someone to sing 
one of our author's poems ;" and a sweet singer sings "Little Boy 
Blue." They sing again and benediction is pronounced. 

As the sisters are walking home, we hear, "Oh, what a won- 
derful meeting." Why? I will leave that for you to answer. 

When Hayden was praised for his wonderful oratorio — the 
Creation — he cried, "Not I, but the Power from above created 
that." And so you and I feel when we are blessed in our work. 
A certain chorister was heard to say, "What do I get out of all 
this but hard work?" My dear sisters, success in life is not 
measured by what we get but by what we give ; yet the Lord is the 


best paymaster in all creation, and he has said, "In as much as 
ye do it unto these, my brethren, ye do it unto me, for behold I 
will bless all those who labor in my vineyard with a mighty 

'There is a destiny that makes us brothers, 
None goes his way alone, 
All that we put into the lives of others, 
Comes back into our own." 


Leader, Tabernacle Choir 

My dear sisters : The Relief Society has never seemed to me 
an organization for the development of music, it has so many 
wonderful duties of mercy and charity to perform ; however, I 
am sure that the Society in various places will show us high 
grade music, and I am sure we all agree that the women who con- 
stitute the Relief Society are really one of the greatest forces 
in the Church in every way, so that whatever they undertake they 
will accomplish. Now, music must be fostered and promoted 
because of the appeal it makes. 

You were just reminded that neither the chorister nor the 
organist is remunerated for services, but that there is compen- 
sation in the good that is achieved, in that which is accomplished, 
and we must take care of the cultural aim, it seems to me, of all 
of our activities. There was a time when the church at Rome 
would not allow a woman in the choir ; they had boys and men and 
monks to take care of the singing in the churches ; but there was 
a break-away, of course, in the Reformation ; women gradually 
began to do something in the way of choir work and church sing- 
ing, until now nearly everywhere it is far easier to get beautiful 
voices for church services from among the women than it is to 
get all male members. You are taking your place, and no more 
than your place when you excel in matters of culture. 

I do not want to speak in a general way on music ; I wish we 
might discuss together some of your problems. I understand 
that some of you aim to take ten minutes for practice in each 
meeting. Now I can tell you choristers and organists that if 
you have but 10 minutes, everything should be prepared in writ- 
ing, and you should know every step you are going to take in 
order to make it count. You cannot get along very well with so 
little time unless it is wonderfully organized, every step made 
and taken without hesitation. You must know just what you are 
going to do. Choristers and organists should be united, and come 
to a common understanding or decision as to how the thing shall 
be done. They should arrange to have a little session first and 
know what they are going to unite upon. 


It would be a good thing, if possible, for you to add to your 
practice a little exhilarating breathing exercise, and some little 
singing of scales. I have taught people year in and year out, and 
if you heard them sing and keep time you might think that they 
were expert; but when it comes right down to the point, many 
of them have gone along and done just as little of the fundamental 
work as possible, and they have reached a pretended grade, a 
pretended proficiency. I know this from experience. I remem- 
ber once when a world-renowned doctor was giving us a talk, 
he said that one of his boys said to him one day, "Doctor, I think I 
will change and go to somebody else; I feel really conscience- 
stricken to be so much trouble to you. I need fundamentals and 
I shall go to a beginning teacher." The doctor said that in this 
world of ours there is really nothing else so important as funda- 
mentals ; that you have to get back to the root of things in every 
lesson, in order to achieve the progress that you desire to make. 
Every achievement goes back to fundamentals. I am sure, from 
long experience in teaching, that as teachers we are never so much 
enjoyed, and never so profitable to our students, as when we 
get right down to fundamentals and accomplish something. And 
if you can make your fellow singers whom you teach in Relief 
Society, believe that they have gained a single point, if you can 
prove to them that they have learned something definite, they are 
going to be there again. 

In your practice, I suggest that you sing your song through 
and then come back and make your corrections, singing from end 
to end. This is much more encouraging than to work altogether 
on phrases or parts of the song . We should also pay strict atten- 
tion to whatever marking is given at the beginning of the hymn. 
If we take something that is allegro, and render it a little bit slow, 
people might not know what was the matter with it and think 
it almost uncanny. The Lord gave us ears, which are divinely 
appointed to censor that which the voice does. The ear is natural 
without cultivation. Some can hear better than others, but all 
can hear that which is pleasing or displeasing, although they may 
not know definitely what it is that makes it so. I would advise 
you to learn very closely the marks of tempo. It is somewhat 
difficult when your pieces are allegro, to know just how fast 
they should be rendered. In the main — three-four time is always 
faster than four-four time. What is moderately fast for three- 
four time would be quite rapid for four-four time. So we have 
to understand these units of measure. The best way to make a 
society feel rhythmical is to be rhythmical yourself, and to demand 
a certain movement, a certain motion, slow or fast, which will 
give interest and meaning to that which we are doing. I remember 
with very much pleasure that when I first came home from Europe 
I was organist for Mr. Sam Barratt ; he had an uncanny recogni- 


tion of rhythm and its value, and I enjoyed playing for him more 
than I have for anyone since that time. He would drill and drill the 
boys and girls of the 17th ward, and they remember it to this day, 
because they often speak to me of the good time they had in 
Brother Barratt's Sunday School choir. You have seen people 
with rhythm and others without rhythm, and you have tried to 
dance with some of the latter and found it difficult, I am sure. 

I desire to stress to you the importance of beating time 
well. Mozart said that time is the most beautiful and the most 
difficult part of music. Now you have the rhythm of a piece of 
music, and it has given you wonderful pleasure, it has been in- 
spirational and you have been lifted up, you have felt fine about 
}t, just as you have felt when you read together at school, and there 
Was a swing about the reading which made you enjoy it. Now do 
not feel that your music is in any way finished, in any sense pre- 
pared, until all come to a unity of the swing, and the you will really 
enjoy it. Students of music should make a careful study of the 
metronome, which is a mechanical device for giving the minute 
measure ; and you will find sometimes great discrepancies between 
what you think and what someone else thinks. Be careful to 
measure your time, as time is one of the most attractive factors of 
your work. 

Music is wonderful. I don't know, but I cannot help but re- 
gard musicians as a little superior in some ways. We are all so 
poor, but it is well worth while, and we ought to be proud of our 
profession. The things of the industrial world will keep them- 
selves alive ; but if we desire the artistic in life, we must all make 
sacrifices in order to obtain it. 

Do not get tired, if you please, of the old songs, the songs 
you have used and used. If they were art works when you began 
to use them, they remain art works all through time. Schumann 
said that the greatest sign of the artist was that he could always 
be enthusiastic about an art work, and more enthusiastic as he 
used it. That is the sign of the artist. Do not be afraid to use 
old songs ; if they were once beautiful, they are always beautiful. 

General Session 

(Thursday Morning) 


In behalf of the General Board of the Relief Society I extend 
greetings and welcome to you, my dear sisters of the Relief Society. 
I appreciate more than I can tell you the opportunity I have of 
working with you in this great cause. I appreciate the president 
of this organization. I never saw, it seems to me, a more queenly 
woman, or one who has a greater heart than Sister Williams ; I am 


thankful, as her counselor, to labor by her side. I appreciate the 
privilege of laboring with Sister Robison and Sister Lyman, women 
of intelligence and good judgment and everything that is necessary 
to qualify them for the positions that they hold ; likewise, the 
members of the General Board ; and not any less do I appreciate 
the privilege of welcoming you here today as workers in this great 
cause. Many of you have come long distances to attend this con- 
ference ; and what has been the incentive back of it ? You all know 
in your own hearts that it has not been selfishness. You have come 
that you might be better informed and better inspired, that your 
vision might be enlarged to do unto others as you would have them 
do unto you ; and even greater than that, to do for others things 
that you would not, in a way, do for yourselves. You sacrifice 
many of your personal desires and your own wishes, and hours that 
you might give to your family, in order to serve this great sister- 
hood, and the Lord blesses you for your efforts. He will bless you 
in your families ; and you will become an influence and a power in 
your family that you could not obtain if you did not recognize and 
try to magnify the calling that has come to you through the 
Priesthood of our Father. 

We are especially appreciative today of the work of the of- 
ficers of the Salt Lake Valley stakes. We appreciate them for the 
beautiful display of work which they have arranged in the office, 
and we invite you to visit this marvelous exhibit. It must be a 
great and happy thought to you when you reflect that the sun 
does not set upon the work of the Relief Society of this Church, 
and that it all came from the small beginning of 18 members — now 
grown to over 61,000 women. That should be a testimony to you, 
as it is to me, that the Lord inspired this work and that he blesses 
our efforts. We are happy today in having some of our mission 
presidents with us, and I am sure that we are going to have a feast 
of good things. I hope that the Lord will bless you, that your 
minds may be able to retain all that you desire to retain. When 
you return to your homes may you be like a light that is set upon 
a hill, that cannot be hid, and that giveth light unto all that are 
around you. 


President Northwestern States Mission Relief Society 

It is with pleasure that I bring greetings from the Relief 
Society sisters of the Northwestern States Mission, and our love 
and appreciation to Sister Williams and the General Board, for 
the wonderful help that they have been to us in our lesson work in 
the mission field. We have in our mission thirty Relief Societies 
reporting at the beginning of the year, against nineteen last year. 
We also have one newly organized Society, with requests for two 


more, which will be organized shortly. We feel that the Relief 
Society is a real anchor to the women who are in the large cities 
in the mission field, that it fills the need for something to center 
around, and that it holds together these sisters whose lives have 
been cast among the people of the world. And we have wonder- 
ful support from these women ; they are loyal to our organization. 
It requires faith and courage for mothers to take one, two, or 
three children and cross the city to attend Relief Society meeting; 
but this our sisters are happy to do. Our women in the rural dis- 
tricts are just as anxious to attend meeting's as those who are in 
the cities. At a conference I visited recently it was reported to me 
that one sister had traveled regularly, through all winds and 
weather, twenty miles, to attend Relief Society meeting. Another 
woman, a president, living eight miles distant was always in attend- 
ance, even if she had to walk two or three miles to catch the bus. 
Work in the Relief Society means to our women what a vacation 
does to an employee. Employers have long since found that 
they could get more efficient service from employees if they gave 
them a vacation. We consider, in a way, the Relief Society a 
vacation to the busy mother. It gives her an opportunity to get out 
and find out what other people are doing and to partake of the 
advantages offered through our lessons. 

More than I can tell you, we appreciate the lessons as outlined. 
The lessons in theology have been especially adapted for our sis- 
ters in the mission field. As arranged, they create the desire to 
study the Scriptures. We find, too, that through our literary lessons 
a desire for good literature is created and we gain a great deal from 
the research work. The social service lessons are also a delight 
to us. We are very happy with our new text book. In Portland, 
two months ago, upon inquiring about this book we found that 
eleven copies were in the libraries in that city. These were in 
great demand, as they were being used as texts by three or four 
other welfare organizations. Not long ago I found in my Parent- 
Teachers' Magazine that this book had been recommended to the 
parents of the children in the Oregon School District. In many of 
our societies we have talented women who are members but are not 
affiliated with our Church. They are happy to enjoy the benefits 
of our organization, and. give us real help in the social service and 
literary lessons. 

In the mission fields our work is somewhat different from that 
in the stakes of Zion. Our districts are widely scattered ; some it is 
impossible to visit more than once a year. When I tell you that to 
visit my farthest organization would take me twelve hours longer 
than it would to go to Salt Lake City, you can appreciate the situ- 
ation. We are happy in our work, and we keep in touch with our 
organizations, even though we have to visit them by way of the 
typewriter. Last summer in one rural district where there is a 


little colony, the Elders reported that the sisters desired a Relief 
Society organization, but concluded that it would be impossible 
on account of the condition of the road through the winter months 
and the distance these sisters would have to travel, to hold that 
organization. They asked if it would be possible to organize a 
society for the summer months. The Society was organized; 
bad roads and great distances meant nothing to them after they 
had become interested in their lessons. This Society not only 
continued but doubled its membership, last winter. I invited one of 
our branches recently when a lovely pageant featuring our work 
was given. After the meeting a physician walked up and said, 
"I am not a member of your Church, but I feel that your young 
men and your young women have meant much to me. They came 
to me when I was discouraged, when, though I needed not the 
things to feed the mortal body, I needed spiritual food. Their 
message meant much to me; and if I can do anything to help any 
society you have near by me, in a medical way, I shall be happy to 
do so." Through our missionaries this good man had become inter- 
ested and had offered his services free to little children in that 
district who needed them. 

In closing I express my appreciation to the parents of the 
worthy elders and women missionaries that we have in our field. 
Their companionship means much to us, and I desire you to know 
that they are doing noble work in the Northwestern States 


Former President Western States Mission Relief Society 

It is a great pleasure, I assure you, to report the Relief 
Societies of the Western States Mission, over which I have had 
the honor of presiding for nearly nine years. The mission com- 
prises the states of Colorado, New Mexico, Wyoming, Nebraska, 
West and South Dakota, and Council Bluffs, Iowa, covering an 
area of more than 350,000 miles, with a population of about six 
million people. From Denver it is nearly one thousand miles to 
one of the organizations in New Mexico ; to visit them is a difficult 
task. We have twenty-four societies, most of them thoroughly 
organized. Some have had to discontinue for a time, but every 
effort is being made to start them again. The members take an 
active part in teaching the gospel to their people, arranging for cot- 
tage meetings, distributing literature; and engaging in gospel con- 
versations. Many baptisms result from the efforts of Relief 
Society workers. Where chapels have been erected, the women 
have played a great part in helping the branch president. Many 
are new converts, but they have a wonderful spirit, and are happy 
in helping others. I have learned to love the work of the Relief 


Society, and to love these women. It was hard to part with them, 
because I have watched their progress and their faithfulness. To 
see them arise in testimony meeting and express their love for the 
truth and declare that ever since they have been baptized their 
lives have been changed, makes the worker in the mission field 

We have followed the outlines and the lessons have been won- 
derful, under our competent class leaders, who come well prepared. 
In bad weather and over poor roads, our women come many miles 
to attend these meetings. A few words about the missionaries. I 
love every one of them. I have presided over the mission home 
and have had five or six at a time living there. They have been 
very dear to me, and I congratulate their fathers and mothers in this 
Church. They have helped us in our Relief Society work; they 
even prepare the lessons, and do so most intelligently. Many of 
the women missionaries have stated that they did not attend the 
Relief Society meetings before they went on their missions but 
that they have learned to love the work. When they go home they 
expect to encourage their mothers to attend. I wish to thank the 
officers and the General Board, because they have helped me in my 
work ; and I ask the Lord to bless each one of you. 


Member of the General Board, and President of the Canadian 

Mission Relief Society 

Never before in my service in public have I had greater 
joy and satisfaction than I have in the past year in the missionary 
field. My duties have been rather arduous — President of the 
Relief Society and mission mother in the home. My chief re- 
sponsibility, as I have discerned it, has been to mother, in the best 
way I can, the boys and girls that you mothers and fathers have 
sent into the field. I wish that I could cause you to feel the re- 
sponsibility that is placed upon your boys and girls in the mission 
field — that big responsibility of proclaiming the gospel to the world. 
Never before, I think, have the missionaries needed the support of 
the home influence as they do now. This is owing to the tempta- 
tions that come to them, the modern conditions that they have to 
meet, and the problems before them. For boys and girls who 
have not had that responsibility in their home lives, it is remark- 
able how they meet all situations. Mothers, encourage your boys 
and girls. Do not write to them regrets that they have to do cer- 
tain things, which you think are trials. They need your support, 
your prayers. One boy came to me just before I left, saying: 
"Sister Hart, tell my mother I never appreciated her more in my 
life ; but ask her to pray for me." No doubt that mother is praying 
in her heart always for that boy. 


Last September it was my privilege to meet the missionaries 
of the Canadian and the Eastern States Mission at the Sacred 
Grove and the Hill Cumorah, to commemorate the one hundredth 
anniversary of the time that the plates were given to Joseph 
the Prophet. This was one of the most happy experiences that I 
have ever had. On that occasion, you could feel the presence of the 
Spirit of our Heavenly Father. I think I never was more inspired 
than when I stood in that Sacred Grove and heard the songs and 
testimonies, and the prayers offered by the President of the Church 
and other leading brethren. I have had the privilege myself of 
helping to send and keep in the mission field five boys. I know 
what it means to a mother to know that her boy has a testimony 
and that his testimony increases by the work that he does. When 
I heard the testimonies of these boys and girls on that occasion, 
and perceived the spirit they manifest, it filled my heart with 

I have not yet had the privilege of visiting Relief Society 
work over the whole Canadian Mission. It takes about three weeks. 
The Societies are small and we have only eleven. They are made 
up mostly of people who have come from England or other 
countries, and stay with us until they get a chance to get into 
the United States. They are strong in the faith, and they follow 
the plans and outlines given by the General Board. 

Now, I bear my testimony, my dear sisters, in all humility, that I 
do know that God lives, that the boy prophet was indeed a prophet 
of the living God, and that the gospel has been restored in these last 
days for our benefit. May we ever be found faithful to the trust 
that he has placed in us and may we do our duty as mothers and 
as Relief Society workers. 

Member General Board 

I am a little reminiscent today, and I am going to ask you 
sisters to take a little time with me and go back this morning in 
memory to Nauvoo. Last night we witnessed a very magnificent 
spectacle in the tabernacle, the onward progress in Relief Society 
work of one of the great stakes of Zion in symbolic portrayal. Prior 
to that pageant which was rendered we saw before us some living 
pictures of women leaders of our Church — great women leaders: 
Emma Smith, Eliza Roxey Snow, Zina D. H. Young, Bathsheba 
W. Smith, Emmeline B. Wells, and Mary Isabella Home, sainted 
women who knew the Prophet Joseph Smith, women who lived in 
Nauvoo. I wonder if you, like me, saw other pictures as you gazed 
on these sainted figures, if your mind went back to that beautiful 
but ill-fated city of Nauvoo, if you saw riding along the streets 


of that city, on a wonderful charger, a magnificent man, spiritually 
and physically magnificent, training other men in military tactics — 
the Nauvoo Legion. Did you wonder if he, himself, knew why 
he did that, and yet the history of our Church tells the story, when 
we remember the wonderful military precision of the camps of 
Israel, how in tens and fifties and hundreds they came out from 
that city, crossed the Mississippi, traversed the waving prairies, and 
trekked the desert sands into the wilderness, how later in military 
precision these same men went out and fought the savages in de- 
fense of their homes, and still later, went out, on to the frontier to 
protect the United States mail. I wonder if you saw that same 
figure gathering his brethren together in the School of the Proph- 
ets, and teaching them the principles that we have here in this 
sacred record book for Church government, the revelations of God. 
I wonder if you saw him with a group of chosen women gathered 
around him, teaching them the great work that was yet before the 
women of Zion — the work of the Relief Society in which we women 
are now engaged. And as you looked upon these pictures did you 
not also see other wonderful pioneer women who knew him : womeii 
who had listened to. his teachings, women who had wept for Zion 
when he was martyred, women who had witnessed his mantle fall 
on Brigham Young, and with undaunted faith had made every 
sacrifice : Elizabeth Ann Whitney, Sarah M. Kimball and Harriet 
Decker Young, and a host of great women who went through the 
hardships of pioneer life. Many of those women, all of them, I 
think, that I have named, with the exception of Emma Smith, have 
stood on this stand and borne to you or to some of us who remem- 
ber them, their testimony. What was it that made it possible for 
them to endure all their hardships? Many of us have not only 
listened to their voice but have been ministered to by their hands, 
blessed by their lips in our homes and in the houses of the Lord. 
I ask what was it made it possible for them to endure all these 
things that they did endure and to win such a wonderful victory ? 
It was not wealth ; it was not knowledge particularly, except the 
knowledge of the Lord. It was testimony — the testimony in their 
hearts of the truth of the gospel and the divinity of the mission of 
the Prophet Joseph Smith. This was the light that led them and 
made it possible to endure all things. 

This is a day of speeding life, a day of radiant pleasure. We 
women of today have not these physical struggles that the pioneer 
women had. We are not meeting mob violence in this day and we 
are not pioneering, especially, the wilderness, but we have other 
battles to fight ; there are other forces for us to meet. Satan is 
more subtle than ever before and the insidious fight that he is mak- 
ing among the youth of Zion is something for us to contemplate 
most seriously. The day of the chaperone is passe ; it is not only 
impossible for us to go with our boys and our girls in their pleas- 


ures, but it is impossible for us even to follow them in this day 
of automobiles and airplanes and telephones and radio. We as 
mothers in Israel, as workers in the Relief Society, must be strong 
in our faith and we must not neglect in all our work of charity and 
in our work of education the finer spiritual things of life. Let us 
have them for our guide, let us be watchmen on the tower, and in 
our organizations and in our daily lives study more than ever 
before these spiritual things, and have in our hearts that testimony 
that has been spoken of so beautifully this morning by our sisters. 
I know when we think of the teachings we have had from sainted 
women and from the brethren that have spoken to us, that the main 
thing that we remember — the one divine spark that has lived with 
us throughout all the years, has been the testimony that has been 
borne to us that God lives and that these people were willing to say, 
even as did the Prophet Job, "though he slay me yet will I trust 
in him. I know that my Redeemer lives." I believe that we can 
have just as strong a testimony and that we can guide our children 
and the youth of Zion aright and that we can have more power 
in our work if we pay more attention to these spiritual things. I 
know that the gifts and graces of the gospel are in the Church 
today even as they were in the days of the Savior. And I know 
for myself that Jesus lives and that this is God's work and has been 
revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith for the betterment of 
not only the few but for all the world, and I pray that the testimony 
of this truth will be in the heart of every Latter-day Saint woman, 
to help her bear the burdens of life, and I ask it in the name of 
Jesus. Amen. 

Member of General Board 

It is said that there is a certain psychological value in having a 
large number of people thinking and doing the same thing at the 
same time, and that therein lies the strength of organized effort on 
the part of men and women. Unity of action is essential to real 
success. Through union of feeling we gain power with God. 

I believe there is a divine balance in all things of life, and 
that the Eternal Father casts us in the role where the need is 
greatest at the time. I believe we are given ambition and ability 
with which to raise ourselves, if we so desire, to the higher planes. 
When you cannot trust God, you cannot trust anything. When 
you cannot trust anything, you are in the condition of the world 

From the lofty rafters of a barn a spider once came down 
upon a single thread of web, and established himself upon a lower 
level. There he spread his web, caught flies, grew sleek, and pros- 


pered. Then he said, "What good is the thread that is stretched up 
into the unseen above me?" So he snapped it, and all his web 
collapsed. And unless we can keep the modern materialist from 
breaking our communion with the unseen, our spiritual history may 
meet the same fate. 

Emerson says "Mormonism" is the only religion of power and 
vitality that has made its appearance for the last twelve hundred 
years. In a conference in the tabernacle, in 1920, William Jennings 
Bryan said, "I have never before witnessed such divine fervor." 
Our strength does not lie in numbers, but in the power of the spirit. 
The Bible and other ancient records have given us testimonies of 
the divinity of Jesus Christ, but our Heavenly Father has given 
unto us another testimony. In the 76th Section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants, on February 16, 1832, the Prophet Joseph Smith 
and Sidney Rigdon had a vision, and gave to all the world this 
testimony: "After the many testimonies which have been given 
of him, this is the testimony last of all, which we give of him, that 
he lives, for we saw him even on the right hand of God, and we 
heard the voice bearing record that he is the only begotten of the 
Father." President Joseph F. Smith said he believed many of 
our young people have a testimony of the gospel, but do not know 
it; they are looking for some wonderful manifestation. He gave 
this key : When you are listening to some great truth that is being 
delivered, and you have a feeling in your soul that it is true, and 
there is a burning in your heart, that is the testimony to your 
soul that it is true. 

Says Emerson, "Do the thing and you shall have the power ; 
but they who do not the thing, have not the power." It would be an 
ideal condition if we had trained workers for all positions; but 
the training usually comes after the call. It isn't how much you 
know, however, but how much you can do with what you know. 
It isn't how many languages you can speak, but what you can say 
in one language. As a rule the opportunity comes to all to use 
their gifts. Eliza R. Snow said, "It is only through the cultiva- 
tion of the pure and good side of our nature that the Spirit of God 
can dwell within us." To be a member of the Relief Society is an 
opportunity, a duty, a responsibility. Any man who in his life 
work does nothing whatever for his f ellowman, has labored in vain. 

According to the Prophet Joseph, one man empowered from 
Jehovah has more influence with the children of the kingdom than 
millions led by the precepts of men. Brigham Young in a dis- 
course, remarked that whether we are rich or poor, if we neglect 
our prayers and sacrament meetings, we neglect the Spirit of the 
Lord, and a spirit of darkness comes over us. When the people 
do all they can, the Lord is bound to do the rest. Man can produce 
and control his own acts, but he has no control over their results. 
We are told there is no chastisement can come upon us that is not 


for our good ; it develops some virtue in our character. Eternal life 
means eternal growth. 

Daniel Webster has beautifully said, "If you work upon 
marble, it will perish; if you work upon brass, time will efface it; 
if we rear temples, they will crumble into dust ; but if we work 
upon immortal souls, we engrave on those tables something which 
brightens all eternity." 

The Relief Society has grown from a small beginning. Its 
members have devoted much time to the temporal affairs, which 
have helped to improve spiritual conditions. All the good we do 
is indeed spiritual ; for before the Father all is spiritual. A strong 
spiritual vein underlies the outward covering. We are helping 
to fulfil the law when we love our neighbor. 

I would just like to add my father's testimony that he re- 
ceived in Nauvoo. Sister Cannon's remarks reminded me of 
this. He had given up home and country, everything he loved, be- 
cause he heard that the "angel had flown through the midst of 
heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to those who dwell 
on the earth." He said, "I want to see that man ; I want to shake 
his hand ;" so he and my mother came to America. In Nauvoo they 
met the Prophet Joseph Smith, and my father said when he shook 
his hand these words went through his mind : "Whither thou goest 
I will go ; thy people shall be my people ; thy God shall be my God," 

General Session 

(Afternoon Meeting) 

My heart has been filled with gratitude for the spirit that has 
been with us during this conference. I was impressed while 
witnessing the Relief Society Review. When I saw those ward 
Relief Society presidents march up the aisle, it was inspiring ; their 
faces had with them, no matter what complexion or what feature, 
a look almost of divinity, and I thought "Why ?" First the thought 
came to me, it is because of the service they have rendered. Then 
I thought that even back of that there is something else. It is the 
manner in which they have rendered the service and met the 
problems of life. 

Some time ago I read an article entitled, "Which Window 
Do You Look From?" It told how, on one side of a man's house, 
there was one window through which he looked out on a scene 
of depression — unpainted houses, unwashed windows, unkempt 
yards, and everything depressing; but there was another window 
through which he saw a beautiful home, with lovely shrubs and 
flowers; and even when the flowers v ere gone in the winter and 
rains and winds came, there was peace and courage there. Compare 


these views and those he had from the windows of his soul, as he 
looked out upon life. He could see the jealousies and the envies, 
the untruths and the falsifying, and the ugly things of life ; or he 
could look out upon the beautiful promises made by our Father 
in heaven. 

We may doubt the word of man, but we cannot doubt the word 
of God. He has given us his word, that he is with us always, al- 
though we are not where we can see him. He says, "Lo, I am 
with you always, even unto the end." In our Doctrine and 
Covenants, Section 6, he says, "Look unto me in every thought; 
doubt not, fear not." Through his beloved John he said, "Behold 
I stand at the door, and knock ; if any man hear my voice and open 
the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he 
with me." (Revelations 3:20). 

Physical culturists tell us, if we will breathe deeply for so 
many minutes each morning, that all through the day we shall con- 
tinue to breathe deeply. I wonder if we ought not to apply that 
to our prayers. We all pray in the morning ; but too quickly we 
forget and start worrying; and we think, if this happens today or 
if that happens today, we cannot endure it. We forget, and look 
out of the wrong window of our soul. Of course, we must meet 
problems in life ; they are here for us to meet, and we could not 
be strong if we had not to meet them ; but we can meet them by 
looking out of the right window of the soul, and know that our 
Father's word is true today, just as it was when he uttered it, "Lo, 
I am with you always." 

I think of how far I drift away from what I could be. When 
we read that the Psalmist said, "The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall 
not want," it seems to me that we should trust the shepherd always 
watching over us — "He maketh me to lie down in green pastures, 
and leadeth me beside the still waters." So if we could, in our 
lives, always look out of the window of faith, then we could be 
comforted by the forty-sixth Psalm, "be still and know that I 
am God." 

Just a word from the General Board in appreciation of the 
great kindness of our sisters when we go out into the stakes. I 
think you will never know what it means to us, after we have had 
an all-night ride and we come to your place dusty and unkempt, 
to find you so courteous, lovely, and hospitable to us. It makes 
our work easier. We appreciate you for all the work you are 
doing. When the report is read of how many days were spent with 
the sick, I wonder if you realize what a great thing you are doing 
and what it means to people in trouble. My heart goes out in lov- 
ing tenderness to you women who serve and help to make life more 
lovely for others. 

Mrs. May Booth Talmage's address will appear in a later issue. 



It has certainly been an hour of rare enjoyment to be with 
you and listen to your songs, your prayers, and your speakers, and 
to become a little better acquainted with the great work you are 
accomplishing. This is a wonderful organization. In good works, 
I think it the most efficient, possibly, of any auxiliary organiza- 
tion. It was wonderful to behold, as I did a short time ago, the 
magnificent Rieview which you put on in the Tabernacle — a 
demonstration of the force, power, magnitude and glory of your 
work. With tears in my eyes, I beheld those dear sisters, espe- 
cially the ward presidents from all these different stakes, marching 
down the aisles of the Tabernacle, and I thought what a wonder, 
what a marvel is this great work of the Lord. As I looked on 
that scene in the Tabernacle, I thought in my heart, I wish the 
Prophet Joseph Smith could be here now and see what we are 
witnessing. I think we hardly realize what it all means. I know 
it is difficult for me to sense to the fullest the grandness, the 
glory, the majesty, of this work. It cannot be done. The human 
mind cannot grasp it. It extends back into the eternities of the 
past and through this gleam of time that we call now, into the 
eternities of the future. 

I know the sacrifices that you sisters make. I know how 
much the bishops of the wards depend upon the Relief Society 
for help. The presidencies of stakes and the brethren who stand 
at the head, the Presidency and Apostles, also know very well that 
your work is rare and choice indeed ; and there is nothing but 
praise, all praise, all honor, to the noble, splendid labors of our 
sisters. God bless you, my dear sisters, in this glorious work of 
your Master, our Master, the Lord Jesus Christ. 

When Sister Talmage spoke to us concerning these gather- 
ings in the old countries, held under such great difficulties, and 
the sacrifices these people make for the spirit of the work and 
the upbuilding of it, I thought how wonderful it all is. I thought 
it nearly as wonderful as the words of the Savior to the boy 
prophet, a small boy, unlettered, with no chance for education, 
one of the most unimportant, probably, of young men, or cer- 
tainly not important at all; and yet that unimportant, unlettered 
personage, without schooling, was told by the Lord that his name 
would be had for good and for evil among all the nations of the 
earth. How marvelous and yet how true! How the Lord is 
magnifying his work and adding to it and strengthening it and 
building it up! We are here to perform the labor that we are 
called upon to do, in humility, in obedience, in faithfulness, in 
sacrifice, if need be, to build up the kingdom of God, to make it 
great, so that the name of our God shall be great and honored in 
the earth, and men shall know as we know that the power of 
the living God is with his Church and his people. 


I, too, have visited Europe and more than once — in fact, six 
different times have I visited and traveled extensively there; and 
while I could not understand the language in Germany, Holland, 
Sweden, Norway, I could understand and feel the spirit of the 
Saints, which I found always the same. I was thrilled with their 
singing, their prayers and speaking, and bearing of testimony, in 
languages I did not understand. 

With power the spirit of the Lord is with you, my sisters ; and 
I say again, all honor, all praise to the magnificent work that you 
are doing. The Lord bless your presidency, your General Board, 
presidencies of stakes, and all the faithful workers, those who sing 
for you ; the ward presidents, who do the labor, the most of the 
real hard labor, although there is hard labor done even at the head. 
I know Sister Lyman here — no one has worked any harder or 
done any more real hard labor and work than she has ; and so have 
the others ; we all do our share ; but I pray that the Lord will give 
us the spirit of the work, that we may accomplish it to his name's 
honor and glory and to the upbuilding of his kingdom and the 
establishment of his kingdom in the earth. 


General Secretary of Relief Society 

In addressing a great audience like this — such a wonderful 
audience of such good and capable people — I feel weak and timid ; 
but I believe we all consider it a privilege and an honor to testify 
of the goodness of God to his children, of the blessings which 
have come to us from the gospel. While Sister Talmage was 
speaking of these various countries in Europe, I was thinking also 
of the women who are working in the islands of the sea. If we 
could circle the globe, we should be astonished at the things being 
done all around the world by Relief Society women. I have had 
the privilege of visiting the Relief Society women in Hawaii and 
seeing them at their work, seeing them preside at their meetings, 
and hearing them speak and pray in eloquent fashion. I visited 
their work meetings and saw the beautiful quilts, baskets, mats, 
and other things which they are making to raise funds for their 
charity work. In the Tahitian Mission the women pick cocoanuts 
and dive for pearls to raise money for Relief Society work. Sister 
Sessions tells how women in South Africa cook and sell food for 
the same purpose. In Armenia they weave rugs and make lace 
to add to their treasury. Sister Valentine, who is in the German- 
Austrian Mission, introduced the cafeteria luncheon there at the 
one hundredth anniversary of the birth of Brother Maeser, serving 
all the people with meals at 10c each. When Sister Hart spoke 
this morning about our missionaries and how hard their work 


is because of unbelief in the world, I was reminded of something. 
I shall read it to you: 

"The final forces in human society are always the spiritual 
forces. The civilization of Central Europe did not go to smash 
in the summer of 1914, and in those fateful years which followed, 
for lack of brains. The disaster did not come because people did 
not know any better. Nor did it come from lack of wealth or 
of energy. The world had never been so rich nor so strong, in 
its ability to harness the elemental forces of earth and sky and 
sea to the task of human betterment, as it was in the opening 
decade of the Twentieth Century. The civilization of that fair 
and promising section of earth went to smash for lack of character. 
The people of Europe were not good enough to do the things 
which ought to have been done; they were not good enough to 
leave undone things which never should have been done. 

"And the recovery of Europe to its normal estate in these 
strange, hard days, is being held back chiefly, not by a lack of 
money or of material, not by a lack of knoweldge or of brains, 
but mainly by the spirit of fear, of suspicion, ,of hatred between 
man and man, between land and land. 

"In my judgment the main hope for this torn and baffled 
world is to be found in religion. It puts first that which is first. It 
faces men in the right direction by an orientation of interest and 
desire which is valid. It calls upon them to seek first the rule 
of the divine spirit in their own hearts, to the end that all the 
other things demanded for worthy and joyous existence may be 
added in their proper order." 

Now the basic fact in religion is faith in God. We cannot 
have religion without God. We can have morals or ethics. But 
these carefully devised programs for human action lack the deeper 
source of motive and stimulus needed to nerve men for the hard 
tasks. The man of faith, sure that God is with him and for him, 
faces the field undaunted. "The Lord of Hosts is with us," he 
says. "The God of Jacob is our refuge — therefore we will not 

I have recently had an experience which has caused me to 
appreciate more deeply my religious heritage. I was associated 
for two or three weeks with a woman who styled herself an atheist. 
She told me she did not believe in God ; nor in a pre-existence, nor 
in a hereafter ; nor in the so-called mission of Jesus Christ, al- 
though she thought he was a good man, probably the best man 
that ever lived. This woman had been brought up with every 
opportunity. Left an orphan with plenty of money, she had 
attended church when a little girl, as had her husband; but they 
drifted away and became unbelievers. She was a woman of 
education and refinement and had traveled extensively. She was 
morally and ethically sound, optimistic, cheerful, charitable and 


kind to the poor. Her husband was dead and two of their grown 
children had passed away, leaving her practically alone. I asked 
her if she expected to see her husband and her beautiful daughters 
again ; she said no, that it was all finished. I asked her what she 
thought had become of them. She said, "I think the life that 
was in them, the spirit you call it, has gone into the forces of 
nature, and the material part has gone into the elements of earth." 
I asked her how she could be so optimistic and happy and cheerful, 
and she said, "Everybody must meet the same fate and I am no 
better than anybody else; this is everybody's lot." And so she 
was reconciled. 

Every time I talked to her, I was almost overcome with 
gratitude for my knowledge and for being brought up in a 
religious home. I am thankful, grateful, that I know God lives, 
answers prayers, and will receive us in that heavenly home; 
that Jesus Christ is his son; that the gospel has been restored. 
Because of this experience these things are broader and bigger to 
me than they have ever been before. The greatest thing in the 
world is the gospel; the greatest realities are spiritual. Other 
good things are important, but the transcendent force is the 
spirit within us. 

Thankful, as I am sure you are, for our background is prac- 
tically the same, that my parents were drawn to this Church just 
as iron filings are drawn to a magnet, I am, thankful, also, that 
my father was willing to leave his comfortable home in the South 
and cast his lot with the Saints in Nauvoo ; that he was willing to 
cross those trackless plains with that first band of pioneers in 
1847, to a haven of rest for this people. I am thankful that he 
was willing later to cross the plains over and over again, thirteen 
times with ox team, to lead others here. What we are is a result 
of heredity, environment, and experience; and I am grateful that 
my background is what it is. 

How anyone can believe there is no God I cannot understand ; 
how anybody can believe that this great earth exists, moves, pro- 
duces life, by chance; that matter and force, with no supervising 
intelligence and purpose back of them, could create an earth and 
could create human life. Walk into a department store ; its system 
and order fill you with admiration. You ask, "Who planned this 
wonderful institution?" And I say to you, "Nobody; there was 
no intelligence nor purpose back of it. Matter and force somehow 
or other produced this great institution." You would laugh at 
such an answer. We might enter our beautiful capitol and ask in 
admiration, "Who planned this wonderful building and everything 
that is in it?" And if I should say "Nobody; it just came by 
chance — it just happened," you would be amazed. 

The globe that we inhabit goes swiftly through space in its 
own orbit, revolving on its axis. Do you think it is doing this 
without any direction or purpose back of it? I say and you say, 


"No." Do you think a ship at sea will go directly and safely to 
port without drifting, unless there is some intelligence directing 
that ship ? We say "No, there is a pilot on board." And so there 
is something directing this great earth; there is a pilot directing 
it, together with these great physical forces. It is our Heavenly 
Father, who is accessible to all of us. When we keep his com- 
mandments and obey his words, we can draw near unto and re- 
ceive help from him. May the Lord help us to realize these 
spiritual things of life, so important that nothing else can compare 
with them. 


If I could speak the thoughts that have come to my mind during 
this conference, they would fill a book. Surely the stone that 
was spoken of by Daniel — the stone cut out of the mountain 
without hands — is rolling forth to fill the earth, and you are 
helping to carry it along. This morning in the hotel lobby I met 
the president of a little stake writing a letter to her missionary 
boy down in Australia ; and this afternoon you have heard reports 
from the land of the midnight sun, from South Africa, and the 
islands of the sea, all telling of this message that our Lord and 
Savior restored again to the earth. Unto the testimonies borne 
I want to add my own of missionary work. In youth, it was my 
pleasure to belong to a Mutual Improvement Association, and it 
was our custom to celebrate our president's birthday by holding 
a testimony meeting. On one of these occasions our stake presi- 
dent was blessed with the gift of tongues and the interpretation 
was that the time was not far distant when some of the girls 
present would be called to go to the nations of the earth to preach 
the gospel. I remember looking around the room. A little fair- 
haired girl was there, and I said to myself, That will not come 
until the day when this little girl is grown up ; it seemed far off. 
But not long after that, six girls from that Mutual Improvement 
Association, including myself, were called to go to England. It 
was in England where our missionaries first opened foreign 
missions; it was a singular coincidence that when the girls were 
called to go and bear the message as individuals, they went to 
England. I desire to testify to you that the Lord blessed those 
missionary girls, as he will bless your efforts to carry on the work 
at home. You will be glorified in his name and service. 

As sister Lyman was speaking of her great privilege and 
thankfulness in having a testimony of the gospel, I thought, yes, 
we are greatly blessed. The hands of those in authority have 
been placed upon our heads after we have entered into the water 
of baptism and come forth, and we are entitled to that spirit. 1 
am thankful to my Heavenly Father that it has always seemed 
as natural to me to believe the gospel of Jesus Christ as it has for 


me to eat or to breathe — a debt of gratitude I owe to my parents. 
I owe much to the opportunities the Church has afforded me, for 
from my early infancy I was taught to pray, to believe in a Heav- 
enly Father, ancl I know he has answered my prayers. He comes 
to my rescue when I need him, and my only worry is that I do not 
acknowledge his goodness enough. 

Now, at the close of this conference word comes to us that 
you feel that we have had a most splendid session. Away back 
in December, Sister Williams had this idea of department work 
for this conference in her mind, and she said after our executive 
meeting, just before Sister Lyman and I left to attend the Na- 
tional Council of Women, "Now, if you have a moment to spare, 
will you try to think of something we can have by way of depart- 
ment meetings during the conference?" So she was thinking 
about it, and we have thought about it ; when we have met with 
her in the executive and board meetings, we have planned it ; and 
the Lord has blessed us in following her suggestion. I thank each 
and every member that has taken part in this conference to help 
make it such a success ; those who have been asked to furnish the 
music or to make addresses have responded loyally, and every 
committee has done well its part. I am thankful you have been 
able to be here to participate in these great meetings, and may 
the Lord bless you in going to your homes. 


By Alberta Huish Christensen 

An English-garden picture hangs 

Within my breakfast room, 
Where hollyhock and mignonette 

And larkspur are in bloom ; 
And though the skies outside be dull, 

The sea mists damp with gloom, 
The sunshine of its garden path 

Illumines all the room. 

I have a golden memoried dream, 

Hung close within my heart, 
Where nightingale and slender moon 

And roses are a part; 
And when all life prosaic seems 

Like flowers without perfume, 
I live again the romance of 

A distant, perfect June. 



Annie Pike Greenwood 

Be with me, Lord; 

Be with me yet awhile; 

Such weary thoughts the vacant hours beguile — 

My heart is sad while all around me smile; 

Be with me, Lord. 

Be with me, Lord; 

Thou wilt not leave me now — 

I am Thy child — before Thy feet I bow; 

I live, O Lord, but Thou wilt teach me how; 

Be with me, Lord. 

Be with me, Lord; 

Thou wilt my Shepherd be, 

For One who stilled the waves hath power with 

O lest I lose the path which leads to Thee, 
Be with me, Lord! 

M^iiiiimiiMiiiiiimiimimiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiii iiimmiiHiiiiimiiiiiimiMiimimiiiiimiiiimmimMiii'gj^ 


By Christie Lund 

June! — The month of the rose and the bride. The month 
of glorious moonlight nights ; of whispered vows in rose-scented 
gardens ; the month of romance and — love. 

It is strangely wonderful that, in spite of all the cruel 
satire about marriage, in spite of the large number of divorces 
being filed every day, Dan Cupid goes on his way, smilingly 
tinting the world with magnificent colors and filling it with 
poetry and music for the many young hearts that have given 
themselves into his keeping — just as they did a thousand years 
ago — just as they will a thousand years hence. For, no matter 
what changes, love remains changeless and unchanging. Strangely, 
gloriously wonderful ! Thank God, that as long as there is life 
there will be love and young hearts that will beat high with its 
hope and promise. 

We can imagine Elizabeth Barrett coming out of the long 
darkness <of her physical pain into the beauty of June and the 
love that had given her new life and hope and strength. We can 
understand her and Robert Browning's immortal love more clearly 
— in June. 

It must have been in June that Edgar A. Poe and Virginia 
Clem dwelt in that mythical "Kingdom by the sea" and sealed 
their love that neither time nor poverty nor disease could ever 

It is indeed the month of the bride. And as we watch the 
young bride and groom as they stand on the threshold of this 
great, new adventure, under the glory of June skies and amid the 
glamour of romance, and we hope — hope against hope — that they 
may take with them far into the sacred portals they enter all the 
joy and hope that now are theirs. We hope that his eyes will 
ever shine with the same tenderness and that they will meet the 
same pride and trust in hers. It can be done if they will both 
give ALL into the building of love's shrine. Love demands all 
or nothing; it demands faith, hope, constancy and sacrifice. But 
no matter what the demands of love are it is certain that it 
gives back many times what it receives ; its law was written in 
heaven and its dividends are joy, peace, security, health, beauty 
and a wealth that surpasses that of Croesus in the love that surges 
back a hundred-fold into one's own soul. 

Doctor Frank Crane said that love was not blind but was 
rather the only thing in the world that could really see. Love 
sees the beauty in its beloved that the unseeing world is forever 
blind to. It sees the tenderness and sympathy that are hidden 


like rare gems from the eye of the careless observer. No, love 
is NOT blind, it IS the only thing that really sees. Poor is he 
who has never known the rapture nor the pain of that sweetest 
of all sweet stories, but rich is he who has not only known it but 
has kept it in his heart of hearts forever after. 

"To keep one sacred flame 
Through life unchilled, unmoved — 
To love in wintry age the same 
As first in youth we loved. 
To feel that we adore 
Even to fond excess 

That though the heart would break with more 
It could not live with less." 

The Great Salt Lake 

By Linda S. Fletcher 

A bright tear on the tanned cheek of the West, 

Thou liest, O great and brooding Lake, 

A Niobe dissolved. 

The fierce and ardent Sun has tried in vain 

To kiss thee from the face of his Beloved ; 

Thou pinest on, 

Longing to pour thy wealth of loveliness 

Again into the arms of thy great Lord, 

The mild Pacific. 

As years roll on and loneliness 

Adds to the bitter weight of thy deep grief, 

My heart yearns o'er thee. 

Canst not forget that early ecstasy, 

Be wooed to calm by all the beauteous sights 

Around thee? 

See how the mountains circle thee with peace, 

And how the sky decks thee at eventime 

In gorgeous, flaming robes of rose and gold, 

And flashing jewels. 

The morning loves thee, too, and lays on thee 

A shimmering cloak of tender green and gray, 

Crystal bedecked. 

Cannot these tender min'sters soothe and cheer, 

'Till all the pain be swirled from out thy heart 

Like mist by lifting winds? 

5|C JJC *p ^ 

Ah, can I ask, who too have known the pang 

Of separation from a being loved ? 
* * * * 

There's no forgetting. 

Work and Business 

(Second Week in August) 


Art in the Home 

I. The home is an expression of the individuals who live in it. 
(a) Careful consideration and thought should be given 
to the appearance of the home as well as planning it 
to answer the needs of the occupants. 

1. Exterior. 

a. Trees. 

b. Shrubs. 

c. Lawns. 

d. Vegetables and flower gardens. 

e. General appearance (coloring of houses). 

2. Interior. 

a. Walls and furnishings — colors selected, warm 
or cold, according to room situation; low- 
toned, background surfaces neutral, draperies 
simple and harmonious, lights well placed and 
shaded. Age of color. 

b. Furniture — suitable to use, substantial, har- 

c. Pictures. 

1. Paintings by reputable artists. 

2. Copies of masterpieces. 

3. Original drawings. 

4. Place of family painting or photographs. 

5. Pictures suitable for children's rooms. 

II. The individuals who live in the home are constantly in- 
fluenced by their surroundings. 

(a) Intellectually. 

(b) Morally. 


My house has magic windows in its walls, 
Windows that open on a land of dreams, 
A land of quiet meadows and cool streams, 
Of forest paths, and radiant waterfalls. 
Here are forgotten cities, and old halls, 
With high-arched ceilings built of blackened beams, 
Where Rembrandt's mystic inner sunlight gleams 
On armored men, and women in quaint shawls. 

And here are quays where boats with colored sails 
Discharge exotic cargoes from far shores : 
Ivory and gems, baskets of precious ores, 
Old wines in earthen jars, and silken bales, 
Through time and space, in fancy he may roam 
Who has these magic wonders in his home. 

— Mackintosh. 

3 Player-Piano 

For L. D. S. Homes 


'Come, Come 
Ye Saints" 
"O My Father 
"O Ye Mountains High" 


Genuine Q. R. S. word-rolls. 
Words are PRINTED right on 
the rolls so you can play and 
SUNG at the same time. Every 
D. D. S. home with a player-piano 
should order all these rolls of 
these beautiful hymns. 
$1 EACH 

We Pay Postage on any Order for Two 
or More Rolls 

Daynes-Beebe Music Co. 

"Older Than The State of Utah" 
61 So. Main St. Salt Lake City 


This is "Outside Trim" 
month in the year-round 
painting program for 

* * * 


"Property Life 



* * * 

Your Dealer has them 


Blue Pine Preserves 

Are composed of only pure fruit and sugar cooked together 
in an open kettle just as you would make preserves in your 
own home. 

For something special ask your grocer for SCOWCROFT'S 
Blue Pine Raspberry Preserve. It has the flavor of fresh 

Kitchen King Jam 

Is composed of pure fruit, sugar and pectin in proper 
proportions to make a delicious jam. Try Kitchen King 
Raspberry Jam for a delicious spread. 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

! N 

The Last Word in Cooking 

When you buy an Electric Range from us you receive much 
more than just that. With every range we sell, the purchaser 
is assured complete cooking satisfaction, backed by our well- 
known guarantee and service. 

Every Electric Range in our large stocks is a product of the 
highest quality. They are priced as low as 


You can have one in your home for 

$5.00 DOWN 

Two years to pay the balance. 

Utah Power & Light Co. 

Efficient Public Service 

Special Sale of VANITY 
Full Fashioned Hosiery 


An all over silk chiffon stocking — a real $1.95 value at the special price of 

$1.59. Box of three pair $4.55. 
Extra heavy service weight, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.95, special price of $1.59, a box of three pair $4.55. 

A semi-chiffon stocking, silk to welt. Mercerized heel and toe. A real 

value at $1.85, special price $1.49, box of three pair $4.25. 

All new goods. All the new shades. 
Mail orders filled. 

On sale. 

Glazier & Taylor Hosiery Co. 

74 Main Street— 59 East Broadway, Salt Lake City 


22 East Broadway 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



Ask for Free 
Home Trial 


Smooth, Silent 





These Features 
in the NEW 


Will Astonish You 


The "dome-like" agitator (no center post), 
with its washing paddle and clothes-pusher, 
semi-turns in a half-circle movement 62 times 
a minute, imparting a rotation of the clothes 
being washed, and giving proper attention to 
every garment or other piece. -In from five 
to eight minutes a six-pound batch of laun- 
dry may be beautifully and cleanly washed. 
There is a minimum of wear in the Rotarex 
WG6 washing action and the daintiest things 
may be intrusted to it without fear of their 
being damaged. The absence of a center 
post eliminates the wrapp ing of clothes and 

Inter-Mountain Electric Co. 

43-69 East 4th South 


Phone Was. 354 



Wedding Bells 

Always Ring in June 

Our advice to those who may be concerned: 

Right now is the time to decide who will make your 
Announcements or Invitations. You should entrust 
this work to a firm that assures you the newest in style 
and correctness in taste. 

See us now, or send for samples and prices of Printed, 
New Process Embossed or Engraved Wedding 

Our Line of Social Stationery is Complete 
and Prices Right 

The Deseret News Press 


29 Richards Street 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

MW S Mini SJ J H L/ JL iJ / N (r 

THOHNTON r >^ Kf) 




BELOW 50» 


bdow f0° to 
<to|> grou'tfc 
of hdtmfuf 


Self" Defrosting 


ElectrlCE can guarantee greater efficiency with far less power consump- 
tion. There are only two moving parts. 

ElectrlCE was TESTED for wear and loss in efficiency, after operating 
continuously for over 26,000 hours, an. 1 came through 100%. This is equal 
to 12 years' actual service in your home. Can any other Refrigerator 
show such a record? 

ElectrlCE is the product of the greatest manufacturing combination in the 
world; Belding-Hall and American Radiator Companies. 

Let us PROVE to you that there are certain features, which are absolutely 
necessary in maintaining perfect refrigeration, and also that these great 
advantages are only found in the — 




Phone Wasatch 7083 135 East Second South 


— Distributors — 
Salt Lake City, Utah 
Buy Your ELECTRICE From Your Nearest Dealer. 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


\ /i 

▼ i 


Best Quality and Full Weight 

Utah Products Used Exclusively In Our Bakery 


Special Round Trip Summc 



ing direct or route reversed 

Proportionately low fares from all other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 


PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 



100 So. Mala 


Whin Buying Mention Relief Society iiagmeine 

Z. C. M. I. 
Mountaineer Overalls 




Are made from first quality Denim, — 
guaranteed for quality, fit and service 

Something Different 

The Spring-0- 

No Rubber to Rot, Nothing to Wear Out 


"We Make Something For All" 

Being manufacturers of Face and Com- 
mon Brick, Sewer Pipe, Drain Tile, Build- 
ing Blocks, Flue Lining, Wall Coping, 
Roof, Floor, Mantel, Bath and Kitchen 
Tile, we can provide comfort and sanita- 
tion for every community. 

If you are figuring on reclamation of 
lands requiring drainage, sewer systems 
for sanitation, or erecting buildings that 
will last forever, get in touch with 


319 Kearns Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phones: Wasatch 950 — Wasatch 951 

\;:i: ; 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 





















Selected from our extensive line of L. D. S. garments we suggest the 
following numbers for summer wear: 

Ribbed, light weight cotton 
with rayon silk stripe. A 
special ladies' number $1.25 

An all-seasons number of 
ribbed, med. wt. cotton 
bleached $1.65 

Ribbed, light weight cotton 
our standard summer wt...$l.S5 

High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk, an exceptional 
number for particular peo- 
ple $4.00 

In addition to the summer styles, we carry a complete line of wool, 
cotton and wool, worsted wool with silkine mercerized cotton. Prices 
range from $2.25 to $5.75. 

In ordering, be sure to specify whether old or new style garments, three- 
quarter or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. Also 
give bust measure, height and weight to insure perfect fit. 



Briant Stringham, Manager 28 Richards Street 

I Block South of Temple Gate 




of the 

Sent to you 

on Free 


For Sale by 

Utah Power & Light Co. 


Eureka Vacuum Cleaner Co. 

Ill E. 2nd So. St., Salt Lake City 


_ AtLessv 

L*the v^ ifc ' 

cost of 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


Good grade, and well made. When ordering, state Size, New or Old 
Style, and if for man or lady. Postage prepaid. Sample on request. 

142 Flat Weave, Lt. Weight...* .96 

208 Carded Cotton, Med. Lt 1.46 

32 Combed Cotton, Light Wt„ 1.50 

222 Cotton, Rayon Stripes 1.65 

258 Double Card. Cot.. Med. Wt. 1.95 

628 Merc. Lisle, Light Wt 250 

108 Unbleached Cot., Med. Wt... 1.85 

264 Rayon Silk 93*0 

217 Fine Lisle, Rayon Stripe 2JS5 

748 Unbleached Cot., Hvy. Wt... 2.00 

754 Bleached Cot., Hvy. Wt 235 

908 Unbleached Cot., Ex. Hvy. 2.75 
1072 Mixed Wool and Cotton 4.00 


Established In Utah 45 Years 


Salt Lake City, Utab 

Visit Utah's Playgrounds 


Use Utah's Sugar 




Special Sunday 
Bricks and Neopoll- 
tan Bricks 25c pt„ 
50c qt. Call Your 
Keeley's Dealer. 
Extra packed In lee. 




Variety of Grades and Prices. Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph Orders 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286, 29 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Ask for one of our folders describing the different services 

we offer. 

Hyland 190 

Distinctive Work Office 319 S. Main St. 


This is 

"Kitchens and 

month in the year-round 
painting program for 


"Property Life 



* * * 
Your Dealer has them 



"We should'a drunkmore 

YOUNG SAMSON knows what 
he's aiming at — a bottle of out 
rich, creamy milk. It's a ringer 
every time, and the prize is health 


159 W. 1st So. 

Was. 2177 


Have You That Contented Mind That Goes 
Along With a Beneficial Policy? 

You need our Insurance 

We want your Business 

Beneficial Life Insurance Co. 

Th* Big Home Company 
Heber J. Grant, Pres. Lorenzo N. Stohl, Mgr. 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

Portrait of Mary Leach Adams Frontispiece 

Mary Leach Adams Fay Ollerton 349 

Sagebrush A. C. Sorenson 354 

Robbed by Wolves Carter E. Grant 355 

Pioneer Memoriam . . . . Eloise A. McClure 364 
Conference Address.. May Booth Talmage 366 
Editorial — The Century of the Death of 

Franz Schubert 369 

Women Voters 370 

Don't "Ring" The Hospital 371 

The Pioneer in Modern Literature 372 

Sarah Jenne Cannon. Annie Wells Cannon 373 

Pioneers Lois Vernon Hales 376 

Dear Sleeping Babe Carrie Tanner 378 

Hannah Christensen 379 

Pioneers and Parents. . . .Sarah B. Moody 382 
Listening to Beethoven's Fifth Symphony 

Annie Pike Greenwood 387 
An Amazing Life History. .E. I. Pulsipher 388 

Our Dauntless West Myrtle Janson 392 

Elizabeth Mary Clegg Brown 

Louetta Brown 393 

Like a Quiet Stream. Gwenevere Anderson 395 
Notes from the Field. .Amy Brown Lyman 400 

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of 

Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

Room 20 Bishop's Bldg. Salt Lake City, Utah 

$1.00 a Yean — Single Copy, 10c 

Foreign, $1.25 a Year — 15c Single Copy 

Entered as second-class matter at the 

Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 



Relief Society Magazine 

Vol. XV JULY, 1928 No. 7 

Mary Leach Adams 

A Pioneer of Parowan 

By Fay Ollerton 

Mary Ann Leach Adams ! 

I remember her only as a vague, bent figure who sat in a 
high-backed chair and waved a palm leaf fan. She always carried 
a bag of peppermints in the copious pockets of her full black 
skirt, and I have never been able to disassociate the smell of her 
candy from aged things and quiet, darkened corners. In our 
red plush-covered album there is a picture of her: a sweet- faced 
elderly woman with intelligent eyes set far apart in her face and 
soft folds of gray hair parted in the middle and drawn loosely 
over the sides of her head in the fashion of long hair today. 

On the night she died I slept alone and cried for someone to 
stay with me. These few memories, coupled with the spicy odor 
of carnations — brought all the way from Salt Lake to Parowan 
in the cold of winter for her funeral — are the only recollections 
that survive in me. 

Yet she was once a tall, beautiful girl with the black hair and 
blue eyes of her native Ireland ; a girl unafraid and generous, who 
dared to leave a fine home for the rigors of an ill-reputed religion 
and an unknown country. Accompanied by her husband, two 
small sons, and a few other families, she made the slow trek 
by oxen from Illinois to Salt Lake a few months before the gold 
rush. Not much later she was one of the first white women to 
leave the comparative safety of Salt Lake for the dangers and 
isolation of Southern Utah. Here she raised a family of five 
tall sons and three daughters, all God-fearing and obedient, but 
daring to think and act for themselves. 

Of the slim pioneer woman who saw the red mud wall rise 
about the ten-acre fort on Center Creek and soon to be called 
Parowan, I have heard much; but the girl back in County Down 


is harder to see. My grandfather, William Adams, wrote in his 
autobiography only this: 

"On the — day" (how true to his sex that he forgot the exact 
day), "I took to me Mary Ann Leach to be my wife. She was a 
bonnet maker by trade and carried on the business in Hillsborough." 

Not one word that she was the daughter of a man in com- 
fortable circumstances, a girl, who at twenty, tired of nothing to 
do in a servant-cared-for home, and in a manner quite of the 
twentieth century, left her parental roof to learn the ways of 
independence — and incidentally bonnet making. Whether she 
was a good milliner in her short apprenticeship I have never 
heard. I know that she forsook the trade willingly enough when 
a serious and good young man of her new faith came along and 
preached the necessity of marriage. 

Perhaps, after all, bonnet making was not her solemn purpose 
in life. She was to make plenty of them in the years to come, 
but they were destined to be of calico. 

At any rate, she came away with the young man and sailed 
for the adventurous states on the bark, "Fanny." While she 
waited in Liverpool, a fortune- telling woman warned her that if 
she stepped on this same "Fanny" in quest of the godless religion, 
she would never again see land. This prediction made no dif- 
ference to my intrepid grandmother. She was unafraid in her 
faith (as one of her descendants I believe the prospects of the 
adventurous life in the new world had something to do with her 
decision) and only waxed in confidence when at a farewell meeting 
of the Saints in Liverpool another woman arose and promised 
that Sister Mary Ann would have one of the shortest and safest 
voyages ever made up to the year 1843. And there, in my 
grandfather's record, is a note of five weeks from Liverpool to 
New Orleans to prove the trueness of the prophecy. Five weeks 
with only three days of wind blowing against the "Fanny," and 
New Orleans in the Spring! 

What Mary Ann thought of that picturesque city, I do not 
know. She may have been too busy caring for her lusty son to 
have many impressions ; but William wrote : "New Orleans is 
a wonderful city for negroes and mules, mud and cotton. And 
what astounded me was the amount of cigars that were strewn 
on the sidewalks, some one-half to three-quarters used, and many 
that were not used." 

He was half Scotch, and she was soon to learn his thrifty 

It was the long voyage from the coast city to Nauvoo, the 
beautiful, in the "Maid of Iowa," partly owned by the Prophet, 
that I have heard of. The voyage was one of mishaps and 
persecutions and took as long a time as the "Fanny" did in cross- 
ing the Atlantic. Also it was a time to test the mettle of the 
future pioneer woman. Part way up the river, the supplies and 


money gave out ; fire was set to the boat by enemies ; and fever 
held her husband to his bed. Once she was obliged to join a 
group of women and go begging along the shores. Beg! when 
she was more used to commanding and claimed descent from a 
princess ! 

But of the ending she was one with her husband when he said : 
"I cannot express the joy and pleasure we enjoyed in first behold- 
ing the city of Nauvoo, where we could see the prophet of God, 
and we were not disappointed." They were not disappointed, and 
young William had ten cents in his pockets — his wife a few silk 
dresses from Belfast 

Hard times were before them. "I had worked on the Temple 
four weeks," wrote my grandfather, who was anxious to keep his 
family within the sound of the Prophet's voice, "and received no 
pay, so very little tithing had been taken at the Temple door. 
By selling and trading some of our clothing and other things that 
we could best do without, I was enabled to buy shorts from 
Brother Newell Knight, who owned a small grist mill on the 
banks of the Mississippi River. This might be considered hard 
fare by those who had been brought up on the very finest of flour ; 
we were satisfied to have enough of that and not complain, as 
it was the desire of our hearts to serve God and keep his com- 
mandments in adversity and prosperity." 

Yet when they left Nauvoo my grandfather turned the key 
on "as comfortable a little home as a woman would care to have." 
Evidently the keeping of commandments prospered them. 

Because of the perilous conditions of living at Nauvoo after 
the martyrdom, and the increased difficulties of saving money 
for the Western migration, William wandered about Illinois as 
a carpenter, a stone quarrier, and a laborer at the state capitol in 
Springfield. Mary Ann stayed with him and by May, 1849, in 
less than two years, they, by being "very saving with our means," 
had nearly five hundred dollars. Though the routine of house- 
work still irked her, she was fast learning thrift, and she carried 
some of her Belfast gowns on that summer's trek over the Plains 
and Rockies. 

Once in Salt Lake, she set up housekeeping in a log cabin. 
The first spring she aided her husband in the planting of four 
acres of wheat. That little green patch in the gray wastes was all 
they could count on to carry them through the second winter. 
One day William came reluctantly into the cabin. The seed he 
had planted was a winter grain and the crop was useless. 

I am not certain what she said to him. She was high-spirited 
and quick of tongue — after the true Irish style — and she was 
thinking of her children. If she reproached him, she told him in 
the next breath that he had not been responsible and that "some- 
how" they would manage. Then she reminded him that due to 


his foresight back in Illinois they still had a few provisions and 
tradeable things left from the immigration. It was no balm to 
the young couple that the gold rush was at its height in a short 
time and flour sold for twenty-five dollars a hundred pounds 
and was scarce at that. 

In the fall of 1850, Brigham Young arose in Conference to 
say that men had been chosen to develop Southern Utah, where 
vast wealth in iron lay. William was among the number, and his 
wife waited just long enough for him to build a log cabin and 
plant some grain before she joined him. The valley with its red 
and purple hills, silver sage, and pale strip of a lake, was not the 
abode she had dreamed of when she left her green Ireland; but 
she did not speak of turning back. 

Of her coming, Grandfather wrote : "It was a great relief to 
me, as I had been keeping batch seven months with Samuel 

After this settlement in Parowan, times were never so hard 
again. Only one year contained real hardships — real hardships 
meaning danger of dying from exposure or lack of food — and 
that was in '55, when the grasshoppers destroyed all the crops in 
the Territory. But Mary Ann and William, with their same keen 
foresight, had purchased a large supply of wheat from a family 
bound for the gold fields of California. 

The whole community came to appreciate their deal. 

From now on there were many partings between my grand- 
parents. William was off to start the plowing along the Rio 
Virgin; to cut granite for the mother Temple; now to provide 
strongholds in that suspense-holding year of '57; and then for 
a long mission back to the States. While he was gone, my grand- 
mother supervised her sons and saw that the growing lands and 
flocks did not suffer. She taught her daughters to knit, cord 
and spin, to cook and to sew tastefully — and to wash dishes. 
They were never to be handicapped as she had been. 

And above all, she taught her children to be scrupulously 
honest and to love work. 

Many things she knew were lacking in their lives, and she 
did her best to supply the vacancies. Always an avid reader, she 
urged her children to appreciate the things she did. Mail then 
was an infrequent thing at the best, but she subscribed for the 
old Saturday Evening Post, the New York Ledger, Harpers' 
Weekly, The Deseret Evening News, and a boy's magazine. When 
these periodicals came the whole family gathered around the hearth 
while someone read aloud the fate of the continued heroine. 

It was a keen disappointment to her that her children could 
not be educated as her brothers had been. She sent her boys and 
girls down the north street to the log school house, where they 
learned declamations out of McGuffey's Reader, and spelling 


from the blue-back, but she could do no more until her youngest 
son was becoming a long-legged adolescent. He was a boy of 
gentle manners and inclined to be studious. As he grew older, 
she hoarded the money from her yellow butter and white eggs 
to pay his board at the University in Salt Lake. Later, with the 
aid of his brothers, she sent him to a famed Eastern school. One 
of the greatest joys of her life came when he returned to Salt Lake 
and became an able and loved lawyer of that city. Although she 
loved her other children unselfishly, he was her "good boy." 

As she was ambitious for her children's education, so she 
was solicitous that they be reared in a home of pleasant surround- 
ings. For a long time she was forced to be content with the few 
pieces of furniture her son James brought home with him from his 
expeditions across the Plains, and the rough work of the Pumi 
— local for Parowan United Manufacturing Institution, if my 
memory has not failed me. One autumn she made great quantities 
of soft soap — and no woman, unless she has her beginning in 
pioneer times, can realize the labor that meant. When the soap 
was done, she took her son Hugh for a driver and set out on the 
two-hundred and fifty mile drive to Salt Lake. In the city the 
hardest task — the peddling from house to house — still confronted 
her. But the woman and the boy drove over the city streets in 
their homespun clothes, and when the last of the soap was gone, 
they went to the old Dinwoodey's. The green upholstered 
furniture that they carried over the rough roads was a pride and 
comfort for many years. It was "Mother's furniture" and treated 
as such. 

With hospitality she was lavish. The fall and spring caravans 
of Brigham Young on his way to and from Dixie, were the event- 
ful days. Her house was always overflowing with beds and 
food supplies, and she listened to the talk she had hungered for. 
Daniel Wells was one of the favorites she entertained. No traveler 
from the old country, pioneer or tramp, was ever denied welcome. 
Anyone speaking the brogue of North Ireland was entertained in 
the same way that she would have entertained the president of the 
Church. The many friends Mary Ann and William had made 
in their pilgrimages about the country seldom failed to seek them 
out. The boys of the Nauvoo Legion made the Adams home their 
place of rest when they came south. And visiting in those days 
of slow speed was no simple luncheon or overnight affair. 

Energy and ambition did not fail her, even when a sickness 
in middle age confined her to the adobe house that had been 
built in front of the log one. While she was able, she and 
William were among the first at the town dances, dressed in the 
finest they could afford and accompanied by the children. Danc- 
ing was not then a half nights entertainment. People came in the 
afternoon and stayed until daybreak. And the family didn't lie 
in bed next morning either. 


But even the vigor of a pioneer woman who has given her 
life to battling with the elements and rearing children to meet 
the conditions she has placed them in, gives out. When she was 
eighty years old, she died, content to go, and her children about 
her. Much that she had wanted, life had denied her. In the 
face of privation she had struggled to keep from compromises and 
to maintain her pride intact and bright. 

Though most of her sons and daughters have joined her, 
she is still a power among her grandchildren and great grand- 
children, most of whom she has not seen. "You have the look 
or a mannerism of Grandmother Adams," is the highest compli- 
ment any girl of her family can receive. The shadowy figure 
is potent yet. 


By A. C. Sorensen 

There's a place out West where sagebrush grows, 
A valley wide where the wild wind blows, 

And my thoughts are ever there. 
The gray sage calls and I want to go 
Back where it grows, for I love it so, 

Where its strong scent fills the air. 

Today, out there I would like to be, 

Where free winds play o'er the wide, gray sea 

Of the sagebrush there on the plain. 
There are times it seems I can smell it here — 
When the sun goes down and the stars appear — 

As it smells just after a rain. 

The city breezes are scented with rose 
And tropical flowers ; but I'd give all those 

For one sage breath, wild and free. 
The pinyon pines and the junipers grow, 
And sego lilies on the hill-sides blow, 

In that valley where I would be. 

Tonight, 'neath the stars I have made my bed. 
I rest on the earth, all my longings have fled — 

I'm back ; no more will I roam. 
There is peace where I lie, for sage scents the air, 
It caresses and soothes me, dispelling all care. 

The sagebrush has called me home. 

Robbed by Wolves 

A True Story 

(An incident in the life of President Heber J. Grant's father, 

Jedediah M. Grant.) 

By Carter E. Grant 

"Oh sing me a song of the mountain peaks, 
Or sing of the canyons deep ; 
Yes, sing me a song, ye west winds, sing 
As I lie 'neath the stars to sleep." 1 

Note: Those wishing to know more about the thousands of home- 
seekers that passed ahead of the Mormons over the Oregon Trail and 
Northwest from Fort Bridger should read, Trans Mississippi West, by 
Goodwin, pp. 310-321. Also, Economic Beginnings of the Far West, by 
Corman, p. 163 — Public Library or U. of U. 

The late August sun had browned to a frazzle the prairies 
of western Nebraska. The huge caravans moved on over the 
"Dead Lands" of eastern Wyoming slumbering in summer silence. 
The arid country had now become a white and yellow clay-belt. 
The early bunch-grass which had served well the Utah and Oregon 
caravans had now withered into stump-like sticks. 

A hundred twenty- five miles westward from Fort Laramie, 
where the Platte swings off due south, the Oregon trail takes a 
south-westerly line across alkali flats toward Independence Rock 
on the Sweet Water River, some 838 miles from Independence, 
Missouri, and some hundred miles from South Pass. On this 
"No Man's Land" of rumpled wastes and deceiving distances, 
among the alkaline swales and bluffs and ravines, our story 
opens, with Captain Jedediah M. Grant's huge company in the 
very heart of their one-thousand-mile trek toward the unknown 
place to which Brigham Young had headed his earlier company. 
June, July and August could each tell a grim story of the long 
days of summer travel. For the first time the Rockies began 
'rising out of the distance. Toward them, they were bound. Into 
their very midst they would go, seeking an abode 'neath towering 
peaks where their inspired prophet should declare, "This is the 
place !" 

This second exodus was a modern Israel ! A string of wagons 
number 580, drawn by 2,213 oxen and 124 horses. Herded along 
with all, were 887 cows, 358 sheep; fastened to the wagons were 
coops containing 716 chickens and 35 hogs. Somewhat mixed in 

lariat, June, 1925 — George F. Herrick, Salt Lake writer. 


with this grand melody of prattling hens and crowing roosters, 
bleating sheep and lowing oxen, neighing steeds and bawling 
cows, bellowing calves and squealing pigs, were 1,553 human 
souls; men, women and children, all doing their level best to 
enjoy the scorching scenery and the scanty rations, doled out 
morning, noon, and night. Although there were many divisions, 
captains and supervisors, still upon the head leaders rested prob- 
lems of constant worry and generalship. As ; most of the pilgrims, 
tanned and tired, trudged tediously in step with the toiling teams, 
too tired and jaded to travel far or fast — the caravan at its best 
proved a slow one. And now that the host was in the midst of 
alkaline and brackish watering places,, repugnant and offensive, 
almost poisonous to man and beast, this slowness of itself, rapidly 
developed dangers not to be trifled with. More than 5000 Oregon 
Immigrants, with their flocks and herds, had already passed this 
way; and as spruce and pine during the winter season but em- 
phasize the nakedness of the other trees, so the signs of early 
grass and fire-wood spoke, advisedly, confirming Brigham 
Young's declaration, "Follow us as soon as possible; late com- 
panies are bound to suffer." 

Not alone were grass and fire-wood gone, but on every hand 
lay the remains of poorly equipped Oregon companies which had 
been passing over the trail for the past four years. I now quote 
from Parkman, 8 who spent considerable time on the Oregon Trail 
in the late "40's." In these years, when this host of emigrants 
went over the trail, it became littered with bedding, stoves, 
furniture, trunks — all thrown away by travelers to lighten their 
load. One may yet sometimes see the scattered wreckage of 
ancient clawfooted tables, well waxed and rubbed ; or massive 
bureaus of carved wood. These, some of them, no doubt, the 
relics of ancestral prosperity in colonial days, must have en- 
countered strange vicissitudes. Brought, perhaps, originally from 
England ; then, with the declining fortunes of their owners, borne 
across the Alleghanies to the wilderness of Ohio and Kentucky; 
then to Illinois or Missouri ; and now at last fondly stowed away 
for the interminable journey to Oregon. But the stern privations 
of the way are little anticipated. The cherished relic is thrown out 
to scorch and crack on the hot prairie." With profusion, lavishly 
piled on, had the former companies left their dead animals strung 
through these miles of alkaline stretches. Where the sick animals 
fell, there they were left to die, while the following outfits steered 
their sniffling oxen past the various carcasses. The water, the 

a Parkman, The Oregon Trail, Little, Brown and Company — Public 
Library, also U. of U. Library. Alsto see "The Great Trail" in The 
Pathbreakers From River to Ocean, Hebard, The Lakeside Press, Chicago. 
All Libraries. 


trail and camping places, were excessively contaminated by these 
dead beasts which were now putrefying in the boiling sun. 

My grandmother, Susan, who later became the wife of Presi- 
dent Jedediah Morgan Grant, was then a black-eyed, plump and 
jolly Miss of fifteen summers. As her adopted father, Bates 
Nobles, was a body guard to the Prophet Joseph, Susan had sat 
upon the Prophet's knee many times and had listened with burn- 
ing interest to wonderful statements regarding Zion and its future. 
More than once she had carried secret messages from the Prophet 
after he had written them and pinned them in her clothes, saying, 
"Susan, carry this to Hyrum. Guard it with your life." Well, 
as she was here in this company, I shall give you the first-hand 
story as she has many times told it to us children. {Note : Grand- 
mother died when I was about thirty years of age, so my infor- 
mation is not childish memory.) 

We shall not go back to Nauvoo or Winterquarters even, but 
start right here in the first week of September. "Oh," she would 
exclaim, "that smell was terrible, especially when it was seasoned 
with the nasty water. It was enough to kill us all — man and beast. 
Even to this day, at the scent of carrion, I am carried backward 
to those days on the plains. We didn't blame the travelers ahead 
of us so very much, for we could do but little better for those who 
were to follow us, but we did, however, drag off all dead critters 
from the camping places." 

"My, how we boys and girls worked day after day to keep 
our cows and sheep from taking too large a dose at one time of 
this brackish water. The weather was so hot, though, and the 
animals increased in their thirst by the salty country, that in 
spite of our poundings and pleadings, they would gorge them- 
selves upon the morbific, soap-bubbley stuff and then almost 
immediately begin being sick. An epidemic of cholera had broken 
out, spreading first among the animals and then attacking the 
people, especially the children. As the days passed and the con- 
ditions grew no better, the malady increased in severity. I 
remember one afternoon when our best milch cow stretched out 
and died. This was the first of our animals to go. All through 
camp, oxen, horses, sheep, pigs, and even the chickens were 
affected alike. As the human sick list grew, greater loads were 
added to the weary cattle. Oh, it was just terrible ! the vomiting 
and purging and knife-like cramps that sapped the vitality in 
just a few hours, bringing some of the strongest to the wagons 
and keeping them there for days and finally leaving them pale 
and weak. 

"But hope was before us; Sweet Water, they declared, was 
just a day or so ahead. This was a clear, sparkling river running 
eastward from the Rockies. As our wagon was close to Captain 
Grant's, I remember how worried he was and how he prayed 


at our evening meetings that the animals and people would be 

spared to reach our new home in the mountains. But I guess, 

he didn't pray much harder'n some of the women folks, for they 

had charge of a number of the outfits, hitching and unhitching 

the oxen and waiting on the sick as well. You see, their husbands 

and oldest sons, having left the year before with the Mormon 

Battalion, were now fighting to help bring into the Union the land 

toward which we were headed. Brigham Young was so sure that 

all the country westward would belong to the United States, that 

he kept your grandfather from joining the first company by 

sending him east on important business; instructed him to buy 

material for a huge Stars and Stripes flag that should wave over 

our new homes toward the Pacific. This cloth was later made 

into the Mammoth Flag that waved for years over Salt Lake City. 

"Just next to us, in the daily line of march, was Eliza R. 

Snow, Levi Edgar Riter and his wife Elizabeth. I speak of 

Sister Riter because, about the first of June, just as we were 

preparing to leave Winter Quarters, her baby Elizabeth was 

born. Most of us thought she would stay and come the next year, 

but she told her husband, "No, sir. Fit up the tires and make 

ready. I can travel the day they start." This baby, you may 

know, became the mother of Levi Edgar Young. 

"As I was saying, we were close to Captain Grant. His wife 
Caroline, was exceptionally kind to me, inviting me often to fix 
our supper with her. Then in the evening, as I helped tend 
Sister Grant's two little girls, Caroline, two years, and Margaret, 
six months, I was regularly charmed with Brother Grant's talks, 
many of which were from his experiences with the Prophet Joseph. 
At times, as he spoke, he seemed to be so filled with the in- 
spiration of heaven, that all present thrilled with emotions of 
testimony. We young people often had the chance to express 
our own feelings in these little meetings about the prairie camp 
fires. Oh, children, you do not know how happy we were, even 
during these severe days of hardest trials! As young as I was, 
I knew the Gospel had been restored. More than once I had 
heard Joseph declare that our Heavenly Father and his Son 
Jesus, the resurrected Savior, had come and talked with him. 
To this day this testimony has never left me. And when I am 
gone, I want you to tell this to your children and grandchildren. 

"Let me stop here," begged grandmother, "for the next part 
of the story is so sad." But at our request she continued: "In 
spite of our faith and prayers, while we were still in the saleratus 
country, several children died. Think of holding a little short 
service, moving forward and leaving the fresh mound in the 
dim distance. Mothers' hearts were almost broken at such trials. 

"Sorrow now visited our Captain's wagon. As Sister Grant 
had not been very well for several days, little Margaret got the 


cholera and by sundown she was seized with violent spasms. 1 
was so worried, I stayed close by their wagon while I took care 
of "Caddie," as we all called the oldest girl. As night came on, 
Margaret grew worse. About mid-night I was sent to my bed, 
but later as I looked out, I could still see the parents, accompanied 
by Sisters Snow and Riter and Brother and Sister Noble, working 
with the child by the fire on the sheltered side of their wagon. 

"The hot weather had brought on a thunder storm, the first 
for days. A terrible wind was springing up from the west, driv- 
ing the lose clay-dust before it. In just a few minutes the down- 
pour was upon us. The fires sizzled briefly and were forced out ; 
everyone hurried for shelter. Trie gale, resembling a hurricane, 
roared through the country with terrific speed, bringing sheet-like 
columns of rain in alarming force against the wagon. Several 
tents were toppled over and almost blown away, while the drenched 
occupants in their night clothing raced to safer abodes. The 
storm seemed to be coming from the mountains. After a little 
it slackened, yet it kept up most of the night. Worried but weary, 
I finally went off to sleep. 

The next morning when I awoke, the sun was shining brightly 
on my wagon cover. Margaret flashed immediately into my mind. 
I quickly sat up. No one else had been to bed in our wagon. 1 
was ashamed that I had gone to sleep. Outside I could hear 
low voices, and I learned that we were to move on to the Sweet 
Water before making breakfast. Just then, from the wagon next 
to ours, I heard little Caddie calling, half lonesome-like, for her 
mother. I was only half dressed but I was soon ready, and 
scrambling out, stood for a moment looking about from the wagon 
tongue. One quick glance and I read part of the sorrow the night 
had left behind. Over on the side of a rolling clay hill about 
a stone's throw away, and half surrounded by people, principally 
women, was a new little mound. Nearer me, the men were busy 
in the slippery clay, hitching up the cattle for moving. Climbing 
quickly into Sister Grant's wagon, I threw myself by the side of 
Caddie, sobbing as only a heart-broken girl can. After a little, 
I heard the folks returning. Then, as I waited, I thought of that 
cold burial, and I knew there had been no material for a box 
of any sort — oh, it was terrible ! 

"Brother Grant's animals were now hitched to his wagon. I 
then heard Brother Riter suggest quietly, 'Brother Grant, Sister 
Riter will ride with Caroline and Caddie this morning. Caroline 
is not well and must be relieved from all care and further worry.' 
As I softly climbed from the wagon, Brother and Sister Grant 
saw me. Sister Grant exclaimed, 'Oh, Susan !' and throwing her 
arms around me, she gave expression to her feelings, weeping as 
if her heart would break. 

"That morning as we moved forward, the trail proved heavy 


and slippery. Every swale and gully was chokeful of mud and 
debris, forced there by the storm of the night before. The air 
this morning, though, was cool and invigorating. Such a wonder- 
ful change naturally revived our spirits. By noon we were on 
the Sweet Water. The Bad Lands, like a departing night-mare, 
lay grim in the distance. A much needed rest, with plenty of 
good feed for the animals and a river of clear, fresh water for 
all, revived the sick and again set us thinking of the mountains. 

"Just as darkness flees before the morning's dawning, so our 
griefs were turned, all of a sudden, to the greatest, unexpected 
joys experienced on the whole trip. It seems that this sort is the 
kind that takes one most by storm and causes one to lose himself 
in their gripping hold. About noon (Sept. 8), like messengers 
from another world, there came riding into camp from the West 
a number of the quorum of the Twelve with Brigham Young at 
the head. Following them, were their well equipped outfits/ 
They had found us a home by the inland sea they declared, and 
were now on their way back to Winter Quarters to lead out in 
the general movement in the early spring wherein thousands of 
people would make their way westward. You should have seen 
the meeting of your grandfather and Brigham Young and Heber 
C. Kimball; why, they just hugged each other like youngsters; 
Heber and Jedediah were not counselors to Brigham then, but 
they were later. You see, Brigham was not sustained as president 
until after they arrived back at Winter Quarters. 

"For two days the brethren stayed with us, holding meetings 
and giving instructions. We all made the most of their visits, 
knowing that almost a year would pass before we should see them 
again. Then one morning we had some Indian trouble. While 
we were off guard, a dashing band of mounted Indians rushed 
down upon our horses, uttering long shrill cries, getting 40 or 
50 of our animals, and hurried them off toward the Platte. 
More than 200 of our horsemen followed, including most of our 
visiting brethren, for about 20 of their horses were in the stolen 
band. Only five animals were recovered. As President Young's 
company had a number of extra horses, they had enough to make 
up their needs and to help us also. Time for separation now 
arrived. With all outfits hitched and ready for travel, some east, 
others west, we bade each other a hearty farewell, and were on 
our way. 

"The trail from here to South Pass, a hundred miles or 
more, was all up grade, but after this splendid rest we moved for- 
ward rapidly. Sister Grant was so improved that she walked a 
little each day. Most of the other sick were rapidly gaining in 

"Those seeking details should read Life of Wilford Woodruff, by 
Cowley, 1909 — Deseret Book Store, Public Library. See especially pp. 


strength. We had heard so much of South Pass that we thought, 
of course, a dangerous and difficult climb was before us. One 
can hardly imagine our surprised feeling when we found the 
continental divide a long, broad, easy upland valley with splendid 
trails. It was hardly believable until we saw the waters of the 
Sandy running westward toward Green River. 

"As our hopes were now flying high, many a teamster 
shouted, including the women. All felt they had a right to be 
happy, looking forward and not backward. As our wagons 
rolled easily along, all joined in singing many a trail song. I'll 
sing you two or three, but of course I can't make them thrill you 
as they did us in those days: 

" 'Cheer up, brothers, as we go over the mountains westward ho, 
Where herds of deer and bufalo furnish the fare.' 

" 'We'll stay on the farm and we'll suffer no loss, 

For the stone that keeps rolling will gather no moss.' 

" 'Oh, wife, let us go ; oh, don't let us wait, 
I long to be there and I long to be great ; 
While you, some fair lady ; and who knows but I 
May be some rich Governor long 'fore I die.' 

''Our soaring spirits were soon to return, however, and hug 
the ground in silence; for joys seem to ebb and flow with sorrows 
ever present. In just a few days, mountain fever had confined 
a great number to their wagons. It was with difficulty that the 
sick could ride forward at all, for the roads became but trails, 
rough and difficult. Brigham Young had warned us that at the 
first sign of the mountain sickness, we were to use plenty of 
composition, cayenne, and vegetable pills. These were to assist 
in breaking the fever. Brother Young told us of his sickness, of 
the distressing pain that throbbed in his head, and at the same 
time the trouble that settled in his back and various joints of 
his body. When the fever ceased, cold chills were followed by 
hot flushes that tended to make him almost mad with pain. 
Brigham Young declared that he was delirious for most of two 
days ; and that this was the reason why he had to follow into the 
valley two days behind the foremost of the trail-breakers. 

"Sister Grant, full of faith and hopeful determination, fought 
off the first signs of the fever, but as she was weakened from 
the effects of cholera and deep sorrow, back it came with alarming 
consequences. It was with difficulty now that we could travel at 
all. Friday night it was decided that part of the camp was to 
lay over Saturday as well as Sunday, that the others should move 
forward and during Saturday, as they progressed, help make the 


roads better. By Monday we were sure all would again be on 
their way. 

"As Sister Grant's condition became rather critical Saturday, 
she and her bed were gently transferred to a tent that was set up 
near by. Sunday brought a higher fever and complete delirium. 
For the first Sunday on our long journey, there was no singing, 
preaching, or music heard in camp. These were replaced by fast- 
ing and prayer for Caroline's recovery. As your grandfather was 
a very sympathetic man, this grief, added to the worry and 
sorrows of the past, was almost more than he could bear. Sisters 
Riter and Snow and the menfolks always stayed close at hand, 
rendering assistance whenever possible. Brother Grant often 
took Caddie from me, hugging and kissing her while the tears 
ran down his face. 

"During the evening of Sunday, as I sat near the fire at the 
tent door with little Caddie on my lap, I watched carefully the 
language expressed in the eyes of the attendants. Later on when 
the child went to sleep, I was quietly taking her toward my wagon 
to tuck her away from the cool mountain air, when Sister Snow 
caught up to me, and as she handed me a shawl, she exclaimed 
a little anxiously, 'No, don't take her away.' Not until then did 
it really dawn upon me that there seemed to be no hope. Wrap- 
ping the shawl about me and the sleeping child, I sat waiting in 
silence. About mid-night Sister Grant rallied a little and whis- 
pered, /Susan — Caddie.' I sprang up so quickly when I was 
called that I waked the little girl, who> opened her big eyes and 
stared about on every side. In a moment we were both by the 
bed, while Caddie kissed her mama and tried to huddle into the 
covers, Sister Grant looked at us knowingly, then as she con- 
tentedly closed her eyes again and seemed to be sinking, I heard 
her whisper to Jedediah, 'All is well! All is well! Please take 
me to the valley — Jeddy. Get Margaret — bring her — to me!' 
Brother Grant answered tenderly and meaningly as he sobbed with 
sorrow, 'Yes, yes, Caroline. I'll do my best. I'll do my best.' 

"During the night the sisters prepared the body in the very 
best manner possible and the Brethren made a box from one of 
the top beds of the wagon ; and with the first dawn of daylight 
we were hurrying toward the Valley, which was reached three 
days later on the evening of the 29th. Here the whole group was 
thrown into intense sorrow, as Caroline had been with the Church 
almost from the beginning. The services were held that evening, 
and early the next morning, the first white woman to be buried 
in the Valley was quietly laid at rest. 4 

"After two or three days resting, Jedediah and Bates Noble 

4 Caroline Ann Vandyke was born January 16, 1818, was married to 
Jedediah M. Grant July 2, 1844. She was 29 years old when she died. At 
this time Jedediah was but 31. 


made ready to fulfil the remainder of Caroline's last request. 
Back they would go through long dangerous canyons, over hills 
and mountains — back to the Sweet Water — past Independence 
Rock and out to that lonely little clay mound. The child should 
be brought to its mother — 'Yes, yes, Caroline. I'll do my best.' 
"Little did they realize as they anxiously began that long 
journey, how sad would be the ending. 'At Bear River,' as 
Uncle Bates has often told it, 'again we camped. As we sat there 
alone at night by our little camp fire in the very heart of the 
Rockies, after meditating in silence for some time. Brother Jede- 
diah turned and requested, "Brother Bates, let's have a hymn or 
so." After a number had been sung, Jedediah said, "Now sing 
'God moves in a mysterious way his wonders to perform'." x\s we 
finished : 

"Blind unbelief is sure to err, 
And scan his works in vain ; 
God is his own interpreter, 
And he will make it plain/' 

Brother Grant sat with bowed head for some time, then he looked 
up and, glowing with his former inspiration, which I had not 
seen upon him for some time, declared in a firm voice which 
always characterized his unwavering testimony, "Bates, God has 
made it plain. The joy of Paradise where my wife and baby are 
together, seems to be upon me tonight. For some wise purpose 
they have been released from the earth struggles into which you 
and I are plunged. They are many, many times happier than 
we can possibly be here. This camping ground should be the 
saddest of all sad places to me, but this night it seems to be close 
under heaven." As Jedediah spoke, there vibrated into my 
bosom a feeling that comes only under the inspiration of heaven. 
Then we knelt in prayer ; Brother Grant being mouth. It seemed 
to me that no human soul could have listened to his words and 
doubted that he talked to his Father in heaven; doubted that the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ had been restored and that Joseph Smith 
was divinely chosen ; doubted that Caroline and Margaret were 
with their Heavenly Father in celestial glory. This incident alone 
was enough to have converted me had I been the least bit of a 
"doubting Thomas." 

" 'Early the next morning we were again on our journey. 
Generally we chatted, at other times we rode silently forward; 
in these moments I often wondered if we should find the little 
mound as we had left it. It was not the Indians that I feared so 
much as the prairie wolf. Once or twice during those long days, 
Jedediah dropped a word or two that also showed his anxiety. 
Our apprehensions were multiplied at our camp the first night on 
the Sweet Water. Here two graves left by Oregon companies 
had been ruthlessly pilfered. 



" 'Another day or so and we were at the end of our eastward 
journey. As we intended making it back to Sweet Water for 
the night, we stopped our rig in the trail of the saleratus camping 
grounds where just a month previous a terrible night had been 
spent in a driving thunder storm. We now stepped forward, 
carrying the box and shovels. A few paces from the little grave 
we stopped hesitatingly, set down our things and stood with 
eyes fixed before us. Neither tried to speak. An ugly hole 
replaced the small mound ; and so recently had the wolves de- 
parted that every sign was fresh before us. I dared not raise 
my eyes to look at Jedediah. From the way I felt, I could but 
guess his feelings. Like statues of the wilderness we stood, 
grown to the spot, each fully realizing that nothing more could 
be done. After several minutes of silent tears, we quietly with- 
drew, carrying away again only that which we had brought. Then, 
as we silently rode westward toward the mountains, there seemed 
to echo in my soul from a distant tent in the mountains, "All is 
well, All is well ! Take me to the valley, Jeddy. Get Margaret — 
bring her to me." Then the earnest sad reply, "Yes, yes, Caroline. 
I'll do my best. I'll do my best !" ' " 

Pioneer Memoriam 

By Eloise A. McClure 

Deep in the heart of God's garden, 
Heart of the Golden West, 
Flag of our nation they planted, 
Flag that their fathers blest. 
Cresting the vast, templed Rockies, 
Breathing a peaceful sea, 
Stars and stripes fluttered Heav'nward, 
Land of the wondrous free! 

Over the mountains and valleys, 

Desert and wasting plain, 

Blazed they the trail for great highway 

Reaching to bounding main. 

Opened the doors of earth's wonder?. 

Vaults of the ages unsealed, 

Treasures long buried and hidden. 

Locked in the deep, revealed. 

Into the lap of the nation, 
Richest of wealth was rolled. 
Into the lives of the living, 
Happiness did unfold. 


Touched they with magic that scattered, 
Rivulets, laughing rills, 

Manned they the streams that were rushing, 
Steep from snow-crested hills. 

Winding below to the valley, 
Barren and gloomy gray, 
Beauty so hidden transfigured, 
Wondrous in glad array. 
Earth made to blossom like Heaven, 
Fairest of flowers grown — 
Valleys made rich and so fertile, 
Seeds in soil's bosom sown. 

Theirs not to know what their dreaming, 
Labors unceasing wrought — 
Theirs nof to g&rner with gleaming, 
Golden seeds sown of thought. 
Harvest for us is to gather, 
Garner we now the store. 
Children of men who come after, 
Garner they all the more. 

Forefathers dreamed of this Empire, 
Builded not in a day, 
Growing majestically onward, 
Great, as the years pass away. 
Sleeping are they, 'neath the hillsides, 
Souls at rest 'neath the sod, 
Kissed by blossoms that bend when 
Winds of the Wasatch nod. 

Resting from labors so fruitful, 
Heroes' work nobly done, 
Mustered to God is their spirit, 
Called to home, one by one. 
Ever their names shall be written. 
Carved in this stone of gold, 
Ever their tale shall be blazoned, 
Flaming, their deeds be told! 

Future creation achieving, 

Looks on this stone and reads 

Lessons of life's worthy battles. 

Lessons of noble deeds! 

Rest Thou in Peace, Faithful Servants ! 

Memories ever blest. 

Deep in the heart of God's garden, 

Heart of the Golden West. 

Conference Address 

By Mrs. May Boioth Talmage 
Former President European Mission Relief Societies 

My dear co-workers : I cannot express to you this afternoon 
the gratitude that is in my soul for this opportunity to speak to 
you about the work of the Relief Societies in the European Mis- 
sion. I also desire to express my gratitude to my Heavenly 
Father for the opportunity that came into my life to go into the 
mission field as a representative of His Church. There may be 
some here who are not quite clear in their minds as to just what 
is meant by the European Mission. This is not just one among 
the many missions of the world, but comprises the ten missions 
established on the Eastern Hemisphere. They are the Armenian, 
the British, the Danish, the French, the German-Austrian, the 
Netherlands, the Norwegian, the Swedish, the Swiss-German, 
and the South African. 

Our northernmost branch is within the Arctic Circle, and we 
have several branches in South Africa. On the East, the Mis- 
sion extends to Syria and Palestine, and on the West it includes 
the British Isles. The President of the European Mission has the 
responsibility of supervising the missions on the Continent, and 
he is also in direct charge of the British Mission, which comprises 
England, Scotland, Ireland and Wales, and within which area 
there are seventy branches of the Church, grouped into fifteen 
Districts ; a grouping similar to that of the Stakes and Wards in 
Zion. The wife of the President of the European Mission pre- 
sides over the Relief Societies of the European Mission and of 
me British Mission under the direction of her husband. 

We had the pleasure of visiting the Netherlands Relief So- 
cieties twice-^once in 1925 when Sister Hyde was in charge of 
this work, and again in 1926, when the work was under the di- 
rection of Sister Lillywhite, as it is today. Excellent progress is 
being made, especially in Amsterdam and Rotterdam. In the lat- 
ter place there were more than fifty women gathered at a branch 
meeting we attended, and it was marvelous to see how the women 
in this as in other distant countries were imbued with the true 
spirit of the work. 

Under the supervision of Sisters Cannon and Valentine, who 
plan their work together, the Relief Society activities in the 
Swiss-German and German-Austrian Missions are making tre- 
mendous strides. Meetings are held in commodious school build- 
ings. The excellent magazine published by the two missions pro- 
vides a medium of communication with members, and also space 


for lessons. Many of the women are well educated, and give les- 
sons or take part in the discussions with as great freedom as we 
do here. 

On the occasion of our first visit in 1925, when Sister Tadje 
was in charge, a splendid Relief Society conference was held in 
Berlin with four hundred people in attendance. WJe also held a 
meeting at Chemnitz at which more than five hundred were pres- 
ent. We were delightfully surprised to find at Breslau, on the 
Polish border of Germany, three fine Relief Societies. The 
amount and variety of clothing made and of fancy work done by 
these sisters and brought together for our inspection, was 

The work in Basel, Hamburg and other parts of the Swiss- 
German Mission is of the same high order. 

The Saints in the Scandinavian countries are handicapped 
by not having much of our Church literature translated. Their 
Relief Society meetings are conjoint and the brethren seem as 
anxious as the sisters to come to Relief Society on lesson nights, 
and donate to this worthy cause. They have a small magazine in 
which lessons translated from The Millennial Star are published. 

In Denmark there are three earnest organizations directed 
by Sister Ida Peterson. We found there a good attendance, a 
splendid spirit, and a most encouraging outlook. 

In Sweden, we attended a meeting in Gottenburg and a con- 
ference in Stockholm. In the latter place elaborate preparations 
had been made for the occasion. The Meeting-house was made 
beautiful with palms, ferns, smilax, and abundant flowers, and 
the local sisters in this, as in many other places, came for several 
days and prepared hot meals for all the missionaries in attend- 
ance. Sister Huliterstrom is now in charge of our work there. 

We went from Sweden to Norway and found four active so- 
cieties in Oslo, Trondhjem, Narvic and Bergen. In the absence 
of President Christopherson's wife, the Relief work was being 
splendidly supervised by the Mission Secretary, Sister Borgheild 
Nielson, who was succeeded by the wife of President Anderson. 

In September, 1927, there was held in Dresden a four-day 
convention of Mission Presidents and their wives. The sisters 
met in separate sessions to discuss the Relief work, in an effort 
to standardize and unify it in the various missions as far as pos- 
sible. The results should prove beneficial to future endeavor. 

Preceding and following this convention it was my great 
privilege to visit nine Relief Societies of the French Mission, 
some of which are in Belgium, some in France, and some in 
Switzerland. There, the growth and development of our work- 
under the direction of Sister Venus R. Rossiter has been phe- 
nomenal, as was recently reported in detail in the Relief Society 


It was not my privilege to visit the Armenian and South 
African Missions, but I kept in touch with them. Sister Booth 
has been in the Armenian Mission five years. President Talmage 
visited Armenia and was amazed at the work they were doing. 
Down in South Africa, where Sister Sessions was in charge for 
seven years preceding the coming of Sister Martin, the work is 
in excellent condition. 

In the British Mission, over which I presided directly, we had 
fifty-nine branches. If you could see the struggles that some of 
these sisters make in order to do relief work, your hearts would 
go out to them in sympathy and blessing. I think I could safely 
say that 75% of them have to work outside their own homes to 
help support the families, and the meetings all have to be held in 
the evening. I think from one-third to one-half of our members 
are young girls, who, as young as fourteen, join and help. I 
have tried in every place to convey this message to the sisters, 
that they were not little isolated groups working alone, but part 
of this great sisterhood of women. 

I want to speak to you a few moments about the relationship 
of the Relief Society work to the missionary work — a problem of 
the greatest importance. When the missionaries go out they may 
know a great deal about the Mutual and are very willing to help 
in the Mutual work in the missions, but as a rule they know little 
more than the name of Relief Society, and they do not know 
anything about the wonderful work this organization is doing, 
unless they happen to come from homes where their mothers are 
presidents and officers. Let me tell you what happens to these 
young men when they go out in the field. Some of them have to 
take part in the activities of the branch; as branch president or 
district presidents, they have to look after all the affairs of the 
branch. They can make or mar a Relief Society. If they go 
there with the right attitude toward Relief Society work, they can 
give advice and counsel. All of our Relief Society officers are 
told they must work under the direction of the Priesthood. Some 
of these boys are only eighteen to twenty-one years of age. When 
there is a death, they have to work with the Relief Society sisters ; 
they have to speak at the funerals. They have to work with the 
Relief Society people in trying to alleviate suffering and distress 
among the poor. They also give Relief Society lessons. 

I desire to thank my Heavenly Father again for the oppor- 
tunitv that was mine of knowing these excellent people in the 
world. I found some of the finest people I have ever met. living 
the gospel and helping to spread it, and I humbly pray for the con- 
tinued success of the missionary work and the great Relief So- 
ciety cause. 


Motto — Charity Never Faileth 





MRS. AMY BROWN LYMAN General Secretary and Treasurer 

Mrs. Emma A. Empey Mrs. Julia A. Child Mrs. Rosannah C. Irvine 

Mrs. Jeanette A. Hyde Mrs. Cora L. Bennion Miss Alice Louise Reynolds 

Miss Sarah M. McLelland Mrs. Julia A. F. Lund Mrs. Nettie D. Bradford 

Mrs. Annie Wells Cannon Mrs. Amy Whipple Evans Mrs. Elise B. Alder 
Mrs. Lalene H. Hart Mrs. Ethel Reynolds Smith Mrs. Inez K. Allen 

Mrs. Lotta Paul Baxter Mrs. Barbara Howell Richards Mrs. Ida P. Beal 

Mrs. Lizzie Thomas Edward, Music Director 
Miss Edna Coray, Organist 

Editor ....... Clarissa Smith Williams 

Associate Editor .... - . Alice Louise Reynolds 

Assistant Manager ....... Amy Brown Lyman 

Room 28, Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Magazine entered as second-class matter at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Vol. XV JULY, 1928 No. 7 


The Centenary of the Death of Franz Schubert 

All over Europe last year Beethoven concerts were held and 
Beethoven exhibits were the order of the day. The great com- 
poser had been dead one hundred years. 

It is now just a century since Franz Schubert died; in 
the city of Vienna where he made his home, and where he 
is buried close to Mozart, Beethoven, Brahms, Suppe, and 
Strauss. There a hundred thousand people recently observed the 
occasion in an appropriate manner. 

This great song writer set music to three of Shakespear's 
poems, raising to heights otherwise unattainable the lines of 
the immortal bard. Who has not been thrilled with the music of 
"Who is Sylvia" and "Hark, Hark, the Lark," and where in all 
this world is there more lovely melody than in Schubert's 
"Serenade?" Where is there an ear that has been deaf to 
his "Song of Love?" It has been carried to thousands of 
ears and thousands of hearts in the musical comedy "Blossom 

Schubert wrote a hundred songs of lyric sweetness; yet 
this man, who has made life so beautiful for us, during much 


of his own life was practically penniless. When he had given 
up teaching, he was absolutely without means ; for he could 
earn nothing by public performance and as yet no publisher 
would take his music as a gift. In this tragic hour he was 
saved by the loyalty of friends ; one found him lodging ; an- 
other provided him with appliances ; and still others gave 
him meals. 

In the following language a critic of deep insight into 
Schubert's place among musicians tells us : "In clarity of 
style he was inferior to Mozart ; in power of musical con- 
struction he was far inferior to Beethoven; but in poetic 
impulse and suggestion he is unsurpassed. He wrote always 
at headlong speed ; he seldom blotted a line, and the greater 
part of his work bears, in consequence, the essential mark of 
improvisation : it is fresh, vivid, spontaneous, impatient of 
restraint, full of rich color and of warm imaginative feeling. 
He was the greatest song writer who ever lived, and almost 
everything in his hand turned to song." 

"Dryden, the English poet, in speaking of him said, 'Here 
is God's plenty! Music has always been the most generous 
of the arts, but it has never before or since poured out its 
treasure with so lavish a hand.' " 

Women Voters 

We now and then run into an article decrying the enfran- 
chisement of women, and stating that the nation is not receiving 
from women what sponsors of suffrage vouchsafed. Certain 
papers intimate, in very strong language, that suffrage is a 

To these critics, both honest and dishonest, the onward march 
of events is furnishing some very potent replies. The first is 
supplied by the results of the recent election in Chicago which put 
out of commission the Thompson machine. Several years ago 
the women voters of that city, embarrassed by its notorious 
record of crime and corruption, sought to defeat Mr. Thompson 
for mayor. They organized a monstrous street procession and 
made other protests ; yet Thompson and his corrupt machine won 

Recently another opportunity presented itself to cripple the 
power of this unsavory individual. The women, undaunted, 
worked on with increasing initiative and vigor. To undermine 
this power was a big job; but it was accomplished, and the press 
was generous enough to give the women credit for their part of 
the work. Papers all over the country published headlines stating 
that "Chicago women voters had conquered the Thompson ma- 


chine." All decent people in the United States are grateful to the 
women for their decisive work, for seldom has America produced 
a public man of such power who has been so offensive to people 
who stand for right thinking and right living. All honor to the 
women of Chicago. 

A little later the League of Women Voters met in the city of 
Chicago and passed a resolution demanding prohibition enforce- 
ment and calling upon government officials to use every effort 
to make the 18th amendment to the Constitution thoroughly ef- 
fective. In part the resolution reads: "Whereas, there has been 
no adequate enforcement of the amendment * * * the League 
calls upon the President of the United States, the Secretary of 
the Treasury, and all state and local officials, to use to the fullest 
extent the power conferred upon them for effective enforcement 
of prohibition." 

"Effort will be made to have both of the major political 
parties include a prohibition plank in their respective platforms 
that the matter may become more or less of an issue in the presi- 
dential campaign." 

Whoever is side-stepping the issue, it is not the women's 
organizations. Whoever is camouflaging or whitewashing or 
striving in any way to have black look white, it is not the 
organized womanhood of America. That an individual woman 
here and there gives voice to a point of view that is not in har- 
money with law and order is to be regretted ; but it does not con- 
demn American women who have put themselves unalterably and 
unmistakably upon record. During the whole of the struggle 
they have stood for law enforcement, for the 18th amendment and 
for maintaining the Constitution of the United States. 

July is the month when our attention is particularly attracted 
to the birth of our nation, when flags fly and rockets soar. Is 
it not incumbent at the moment that we shall see deeper than 
color and do more than rejoice in our birth? For the problem is 
not now "to have" but "to hold" the precious liberties vouchsafed 
to us through a Constitution that has been born at such a cost. 

Don't "Ring" The Hospital 

Summer is the time when accidents occur in an unusual 
number. This is to be expected. More cars are running about, 
people are vacationing all over the country, and the lakes and 
rivers are freely used for swimming. Dotted through this West- 
ern region are private hospitals that are run on the narrowest 
possible margin and that cannot afford large corps of people 
to do their administrative work. When an accident happens to 
somebody in one of these communities, it not infrequently happens 


that the telephone is used to such an extent that the hospital ad- 
ministration is almost disrupted. 

A few days ago we listened to a lady who has been intimately 
connected with a hospital away from our largest centers who said 
that it is impossible for people to imagine what sometimes takes 
place in a hospital in case of accidents. The telephones are kept 
ringing so that the force of people that should be doing other 
things to relieve the sick are answering the telephones. The 
other patients in the hospital grow nervous and are disturbed 
by the constant ringing of bells ; the whole institution may be upset. 
Of what value is it to zone a hospital and to ask persons 
driving cars to remain quiet while passing if persons in the 
community are so thoughtless as to disturb everything within 
the hospital by unwise use of the telephone? The best interest 
of friends is that which most truly considers the welfare of 
patients. It frequently happens that the worst thing that can be 
done for sick people is to visit them ; and it now turns out to be 
true that one of the worst things that can be done for the sick is 
to use our modern appliances for inquiring too frequently. 

The Pioneer in Modern Literature 

We are pleased to be able to present to our readers a briet 
criticism of the outstanding pioneer literature of our period. In 
the May issue of the Magazine we published an interesting re- 
view of Giants of the Earth, by O. E. Rolvaag, which is a story 
of the Norwegian American immigrant. In the July issue we are 
presenting Carl Sandburg's Life of Abraham Lincoln. These 
reviews are written by Mrs. Lais Vernon Hales, a student of 
literature who is keenly interested in studies of pioneer life. We 
are sure that our readers are interested in new and good books in 
any line ; and as pioneering forms so much of the background of 
American life and is so close to our Western life, we shall all be 
particularly interested in books that interpret it. Behind us is a 
veritable mine of rich material that will in the future be worked 
from many angles by writers of fiction. We are gratified at the 
present output, for it argues much for the future. 

Sarah Jenne Cannon 

By Annie Wells Cannon 

One by one the members of that great caravan of Utah pio- 
neers who traversed prairie, plain, and mountain pastures to seek 
a refuge in the wilderness, turn their faces homeward to the 
land of eternal peace. For them the day is done; they have 
trekked the desert sands of life's long journey to the end of the 
way; but the radiant glow of life's setting sun casts its "line of 
light" along the silent past with pleasant memories and over the 
uncertain future with hopeful promise. 

At noon-time on Mothers' Day, May 13, 1928, Sister Sarah 
Jenne Cannon, a beloved mother in Israel, passed to her last long 
sleep as she smilingly recognized tender messages from absent 
loved ones. 

"Aunt Sarah Jane," as she was lovingly called, was in many 
respects a remarkable woman ; and her unusual and unique traits 
of character caused her to be loved and revered not alone by her 
intimates, but by a host of friends. Her long life — a span of 
nearly eighty-nine years — was illumined with kindly service. She 
was one of those whose greatness lies in walking nobly among 
the common things of life: the tasks of the pioneer woman — ■ 
spinning, weaving, sewing, knitting, darning, gardening, baking, 
candle^dipping, soap-making — all these were dignified under her 


hands — hands which were never idle. One of her favorite quo- 
tations was, "Do the duty that lies nearest ;" and this she exem- 
plified in her daily life. Nor did her industry diminish in later 
and more prosperous years; her war-time productions were quite 
wonderful ; and it is believed that had she kept a record of her 
work, it would equal that of any one ; so swiftly did her needles fly 
in the making of sweaters, socks, jackets, etc., for the soldier boys. 

Comparable with the industry of her hand was the industry of 
her fine mind. She was most fond of reading, especially the 
scriptures and the poets. Though advantages of education in 
early life had been as sparing as her living, she eagerly sought 
knowledge out of all good books and stored her mind with rich 
treasures of thought. Naturally she was an interesting con- 

As life had been so full of love most freely given, so in turn, 
when in advanced years she needed tender care it was abundantly 
hers. She died at the home of her son Preston and his sweet 
wife. Mabel, in beautiful Glendale, California, where flowers 
bloom all the year, and the air is pungent with the tang of brine 
from the waters of the great Pacific. Her funeral was held in the 
Eighteenth Ward Chapel, where, to her mortal remains sur- 
rounded by a mass of flowers, friends and loved ones paid their, 
last tribute. 

Sister Sarah Jane Jenne Cannon was born September 11, 
1839, in Camden, Upper Canada, where her parents had tempo- 
rarily moved from New York state. There they joined the 
Church and moved westward. They were at Nauvoo during the 
last years of the life of the Prophet Joseph Smith; and though 
but a child at the time of his martyrdom she remembered having 
heard him preach, and sensed the deep mourning of the people 
over his death. Her family were in the exodus from Nauvoo, 
coming to the valley of the Great Salt Lake in 1848. She walked 
all the way across the plains from the Missouri river. Her first 
home in the valley was in the Old Fort, now known as Pioneer 
Square. She was an attendant at the early schools and a mem- 
ber of the first Sunday School of the Church. On April 11, 
1858. she was married to George 0. Cannon, by whom she had 
seven children, six sons and one daughter — the latter, Sister 
Rosannah C. Irvine, a member of the present General Board of 
the "Relief Society. 

Aunt Sarah Jane manifested always a willingness to make 
any sacrifice required for the Gospel's sake. One notable in- 
stance occurred at the time of the "Move," when Johnston's 
Army came in 1858. Elder Cannon was placed in charge of the 
Church printing press and took it with his family to Fillmore. On 
the return trip he was met at Payson by a messenger from Presi- 
dent Young with news that he had been called on a mission to the 
Eastern States and that the company of missionaries with whom 


he was expected to cross the plains were to leave the following 
day. Within an hour he was on the way with the messenger, 
leaving the young wife by the roadside in care of his brother 
David — she was as staunch in supporting her husband in his obe- 
dience to the call as he was in fulfilling it. In his other missions 
which followed she endured much poverty uncomplainingly and 
supported herself and little ones with untiring industry, count- 
ing no requirement too severe in the cause of truth. 

Sister Cannon's Church activities were manifest in two di- 
rections — Temple work and Relief Society. Wjhen the Salt Lake 
Temple was opened in 1893 she was called as a worker therein 
and faithfully carried on that work over a period of twenty 
years, scarcely missing a day. During that time she performed 
baptisms and endowments for many of her kindred, thus open- 
ing the way for their salvation. 

A rare opportunity permitted her to be present at the dedi- 
cation of the Hawaiian Temple. She was called upon to speak 
on that occasion, and bore a beautiful testimony. This priv- 
ilege was a memorable event in her life, as it was her husband, 
President George Q. Cannon, who introduced the Gospel in this 
land and she, like him, had a loving interest in the Hawaiian people. 

Sister Cannon's Relief Society work reaches over a long pe- 
riod of time and untiring devotion. She served as a ward teacher 
and as counselor in the Farmers Ward Society. She had to walk 
a distance of more than two miles over rough and muddy roads 
to attend meetings, and much farther to perform the tender visits 
of mercy required. At the organization of the Cannon Ward she 
was appointed president of the ward society, a position she held 
until her increased duties in stake work and on the General Board 
demanded so much of her time that she was released. As coun- 
selor to Sister Mary Isabella Home in the Salt Lake Stake her 
talents for organization and regulation of the work proved of 
great value to that great leader among the women. 

Sister Cannon was a member of the General Board of the 
Relief Society under the presidencies of Zina D. H. Young, Bath- 
sheba W. Smith, and Emmeline B. Wells. In 1898, following the 
death of Sarah ML Kimball, she held the position of third vice- 
president, in the General Board, an office discontinued after the 
death of Zina D. H. Young. Her Relief Society work was thor- 
oughly performed, whether as a humble teacher or a high official. 
She traveled in its interest throughout the different stakes of 
Zion from Canada to Mexico, teaching and exhorting the sisters 
in the interest not only of the Relief Society but in their daily life 
as mothers and women of the Church. 

Gentle, merciful, and loving as she was during all her days, 
surely it may well be said of her : She fought the good fight ; 
she finished her course ; she kept the faith ; henceforth there is 
laid up for her a crown of righteousness. 


Abraham Lincoln; the Prairie Years 

By Lais Vernon Hales 

Essential to every American home is a sincere and honest 
book on the life of our greatest, most written about, and most 
loved American — Abraham Lincoln. Something like two thousand 
eight hundred books have been written about Lincoln, and from 
these we must choose the one that best presents him in his own 
true character. The real Lincoln is far finer and more lovable 
than the mythical one, and vastly more interesting. 

It takes greatness to perceive greatness. About Carl Sand- 
burg, author of Abraham Lincoln; the Prairie Years, there is 
something of the vision, the aptitude, the sympathy, of a Lincoln. 
His book is the result of a half a lifetime of patient, loving in- 
vestigation into the numerous letters, papers, speeches, and writ- 
ings of Lincoln. In his preface Sandburg states that to understand 
Lincoln these documents must be "lived with and brooded over, 
scrutinized and forgotten, and then gone back to and searched 
again with all the gifts of imagination, intuition, experience, 
prayer, silence, sacrifice, and the laughter next door to tears." 
Sandburg's book covers the years from Lincoln's birth in 1809 
until the time when he left Springfield for Washington in 1860. 

Mr. Sandburg has realized that any good life of Lincoln must 
take into account all that went to the making of such a man — 
the background on which "the Lincoln life moved, had its rise 
and flow, and was moulded and moulded. " His book is therefore 
not only the story of a life but the story of the environment in 
which it grew up and matured. We feel throughout the book the 
throb of imagination, the spread of population, the development 
of agriculture, industry, and finance, the coming of slavery, and 
the developing horizons of the new nation. The movement of the 
story is the movement of the pioneers ever pouring westward. 
It is never swift nor dramatic, but moves steadily, inevitably, on 
to the end, with its starkness and romance mixed and blended. 
It is a story of the "Biblical starkness," of the life of the pioneers 
with the wild flowers and the song of birds in the springtime, the 
log cabins, the Indians, the rustling corn whispering of the 
wonders of the wilderness, the quilting and the shucking bees, 
told against the background of the prairies of the West. 

And over it all is the figure of Abraham Lincoln absorbing 
and developing. Throughout the one hundred and sixty-eight 
chapters of this big book — big both in size and execution — we feel 


the thousand and one things that went to make Lincoln in the 
first fifty-two years of his life what he was in the last four years 
as champion of our nation. Lincoln always much alone develop- 
ing a "wilderness loneliness" which is like no other loneliness. 
"In the making of him as he was, the element of silence was 
immense/' says Sandburg. Lincoln, son of a woman in whose 
heart burned the hope that beyond the harsh clay paths, the scrub- 
bing, washing, patching, there were "pastures and purple valleys 
of song." Lincoln, seven out of the twelve months of every year, 
running with his foot soles bare against the clay of the earth, 
absorbing something of its hard and dark strength and perhaps 
some of its mystery. Lincoln, begging for books, walking miles 
to obtain them, and stating that his best friend was the man "who'll 
git me a book I ain't read." Lincoln and his love of Anne Rutledge 
and Mary Todd, both of whom left so deep a mark upon his 
heart. Lincoln as a struggling lawyer, to whom the smallest case 
was vital and interesting, for he was more interested in the study 
of human nature than in making money by law. And finally. 
Lincoln, as he left Springfield for Washington, to take hold of 
the affairs of a nation. 

Mr. Sandburg is a poet of the first degree and we find his 
book not only full of the poetry of the prairies but also of the 
poetry of a fine life nobly lived. He has fully understood the 
beauty of the life of Lincoln with all its lights and shadows. He 
has taken away nothing of the mystery of personality which was 
Lincoln's, yet he has forever taken him out of the field of myth. 
Even to the political life of Lincoln he has brought his poetic in- 
sight, making of this phase of Lincoln's life something rich and 
interesting. John Drinkwater, another great admirer of Lincoln, 
says of Sandburg's book, "It is not too much to say that Mr. 
Sandburg's book is an honor no less to the American people than 
to himself ; it is, indeed, not unlikely that he will be found to have 
given the world the first great American Epic." Certainly he 
has given us the finest life of our great American Pioneer — 
Abraham Lincoln — of whom Edwin Markham wrote: 

The color of the ground was in him, the red earth ; 

The smack and tang of elemental things ; 

The rectitude and patience of the cliff ; 

The good-will of the rain that loves all leaves ; 

The friendly welcome of the wayside well ; 

The courage of the bird that dares the sea; 

The gladness of the wind that shakes the corn ; 

The pity of the snow that hides all scars ; 

The secrecy of streams that make their way 

Under the mountain to the rifted rock ; 

The tolerance and equity of light 


That gives as freely to the shrinking flower 
As to the great oak flaring to the wind — 

Here was a man to hold against the world, 
A man to match the mountains and the sea. 

And when he fell in whirlwind, he went down 
As when a lordly cedar, green with boughs, 
Goes down with a great shout upon the hills, 
And leaves a lonesome place against the sky. 

Dear Sleeping Babe 

By Carrie Tanner 

Dear sleeping babe! 

A mother's heart with questioning love 

Would seek to know — 

What powers and possibilities are hid 

Within thy tender form? 

Is good endowed with kindly portion? 

What light will guide thy footsteps? 

Will thy heart crave honesty and truth? 

Ah, darling babe ! 

What strife will come to vex or mar 

Thy destined way? 

Foul enemies — will they harm thee? 

Ah no — I pray, 

My precious babe ! 

Will thy heart respond with love to kindly dictates : 

Ah, dear — dear — child ! 

'Tis then thy powers would unfold in Nature's way 

And be all that Heaven's love would have thee — 

My own dear babe ! 

What are you, my dear — dear — babe? 

Ah! who can tell? 

But oh! a mother's heart with tenderest love 

Would say: 

May thy path be bright 

With Heaven's own sunshine on thy way, 

Dear sleeping babe! 


Hannah Christensen 

In drawing a mental picture of the subject of this sketch we 
must see a little woman, barely five feet in height, quick, energetic 
and determined, but with a keen sense of humor and a cheery 
smile upon her face. 

Maren Johanna Rasmussen Christensen (familiarly known 
as Hannah (Christensen) was born on the island of Lolland, Den- 
mark, Oct. 28, 1838, the daughter of Rasmus Christensen and 
Maria Jorgensen. From childhood she exhibited that independence 
of spirit which characterized her later life. When barely in her 
teens, at her home one day, a pig had been slaughtered, after 
which the family went into the house to eat breakfast. While the 
men ate, Hannah went out to take a look at the animal and seeing 
that it still showed signs of life, took up a butcher knife and 
finished the job to put an end to the creature's suffering. 

Having become a convert to the Gospel, she was called upon 
to choose between love and duty ; for a worthy young man, whose 
wife she expected soon to become, could not see as she did in 
religious matters and their courtship ended. In 1864 she was 
baptized by Elder Ole H. Berg, and emigrated to Utah in 1866. 
In crossing the plains by ox train, much sickness was experienced 
by the emigrants and many died. Twenty-two women were 


attacked with cholera at one time and of these only two survived, 
Hannah being one of them. It was while crossing the plains that 
her romance commenced, for in Captain Abner Lowry's company, 
which traveled with them part of the way, was a young man 
named Martin Christensen, and the two young people became ac- 
quainted. Hannah was still weak and Martin kindly held an 
umbrella over her as she lay sick, to protect her from the burning 
rays of the sun. Upon their arrival in Salt Lake City they again 
met and together proceeded to Mount Pleasant, Sanpete County, 
Utah, with other members of their companies. Here they were 
married by Bishop |Seely and located at Fountain Green, becoming 
pioneers of that place. By hard work and frugality they were 
able to surround themselves with many comforts in spite of the 
ravages of grasshoppers and trouble with Indians. They built 
a two-room adobe house and secured a considerable amount of 
land. Brother Christensen bought a team and did freighting 
between Salt Lake City and their home, while his wife assisted 
the men in shearing sheep in the co-op herd, gleaned grain in 
the fields to make flour and for chicken feed, and in every way 
possible endeavored to help make a livelihood for the family. 
Five children were born to these good people, but home duties 
and hard work did not prevent them from attending strictly to 
their duties in the ward; for, as they said, it was to live their 
religion that they had come. 

And just when prosperity began to smile upon them in 1880, 
Brother Martin Christensen was called by President John Taylor 
to take his family to iSan Luis Valley and help make a settlement 
for the Saints there. Did they respond? With courage, born of 
faith, they sold their property, bought teams, and bidding farewell 
to friends and to the little grave where reposed one of their precious 
babies, set out with the remaining four children on a trip fraught 
with terrible hardship. They were to make a new home in the 
wilderness and to become pioneers of Manassa, Colorado. 

The first winter was terribly severe, and the rough cabin 
they had been able to erect was but a poor protection to the family 
and to the milch cows to which it also gave. shelter. When spring 
opened up, in spite of terrific gales, the little family planted their 
crops, which were later almost entirely destroyed by summer 
frosts. But they faced the situation without fear and with no 
doubt as to ultimate success, by the blessing of the Lord who 
had directed their footsteps there. 

The D. & R. G. R. ;R. was building its lines at that time, 
and construction camps were strung out from ten to twenty miles 
apart. This opened a business opportunity to Sister Christensen, 
who, fitting up an old wagon for the purpose, visited these camps 
regularly, selling butter, eggs, dressed chicken, vegetables, etc 
Her visits were looked forward to and her advent could be 


relied upon with certainty. Every other Tuesday she went from 
Manassa to Alamosa, returning the following day; and every 
Saturday she went to Antonito, thus establishing a trade which 
she followed for about twenty years ; during this time she saved 
about $10,000. It was amusingly said of her that if she started 
out alone on the desert in the morning she would return at night 
with a pocket full of money. Still she found time to attend to 
her duties in the Church, and for fifteen years acted as president 
of the Relief Society at Manassa, and for some years as president 
of Primary in that place, while her husband was counselor in 
the Bishopric of the ward and superintendent of Sunday School. 
While residing in Manassa, her home was within a block of the 
Stake House, and many of the general authorities who visited 
Stake conferences were entertained at her home. Often the 
yard was filled with teams, and generous entertainment was 
provided for all who came. 

In 1900, Brother Christensen being in poor health, he and 
his wife came to Murray, Utah, to live near their daughter ; here, 
in 1908, Brother Christensen died. 

In Murray, Sister Christensen again took hold of work in 
Relief Society and was one of the most efficient Relief Society 
teachers in that ward. In 1917, when she was 79 years of age, 
she was struck by an automobile and so severely injured that her 
life was despaired of and a broken bone in her limb was never set. 
Through the administration of the Elders and her great faith, 
she finally recovered and for two years afterward, in spite of 
her lameness, walked one and a half miles daily from her home 
to work in a store. Sister Christensen's absolute faith in the 
administration of the Elders in time of sickness was one of the 
outstanding principles of her life. She never summoned medical 
aid except a midwife, although the extreme activity of her mind 
often wore out her frail body. On several occasions, when it 
seemed to those around her that her spirit had left her body, she 
revived and testified that she had been restored to life by the 
power of the Priesthood. 

Sister Christensen lived to the age of 85 years and died at 
Murray, July 30, 1923, where her body reposes by the side of 
her husband's. She is survived by three sons and one daughter. 
Optimistic and cheerful, to know Sister Hannah was to love her 
and her associates in San Luis often remarked that she must have 
been sent there to cheer and comfort them. Of the labors of such 
pioneer women we of today are enjoying the rich fruition. Let 
us honor their memory and emulate their noble example. 

Pioneers and Parents 

By Sarah B. Moody 

If you love the romance, the bravery, the rugged beauty of 
life, the power and resourcefulness of our Mormon pioneers, 
you will enjoy this true story of Mr. and Mrs. Dan Kemp. 

Dan was born in England in 1859, but emigrated to Utah with 
his parents when a small boy. Some years later the family was 
called to St. George. About this time the new temple was the 
all-absorbing" topic, and Dan, then a lad of fourteen, proudly 
volunteered his services, and was on hand with the first workmen. 
He labored on for years ; mastered the trade of mason, attained 
his manhood, and finally saw the completion of the temple. 

Pride and pleasure in the part he had taken in the erection 
of this beautiful edifice, gladdened all his after years. 

Amanda Brimhall was born in Hyrum, Cache County, Utah, 
in 1864. Her parents pioneered in Southern Idaho, and later 
went to Arizona. When they made the trip south, Amanda was 
fourteen years old, and the following incident of the journey 
impressed her vividly. 

Ten immigrant wagons belonging to five families, and fol- 
lowed by a small herd of cattle and horess, toiled patiently uphill 
and down, through deep gulches, over and around boulders 
huge as a table, through tall, slapping brush and over cactus 
beds. Early winter overtook them and for days they traveled 
through the snow. 

When they reached the crossing of the big Colorado River, 
they found the water frozen over. Mr. Johnson, who tended 
the ferry, had never seen it f frozen before, and insisted they 
would have to camp there for a week before it would thaw suf- 
ficiently to ferry across. 

A week of camping in the snow with no food for their stock 
and little for themselves seemed too much. They talked it over, 
and told Mr. Johnson they would pray for the ice to thicken, then 
would cross in the morning and go on their way. 

"The Big Colorado don't freeze, and has never been crossed 
that way," insisted Mr. Johnson. 

With the breaking of dawn the pioneers were out testing 
the i|ce inch by inch with poles. 

"Unload the wagons. Cut timber and make sleds, everybody 
move. The Lord is on our side," shouted the leaders. 

Before the sun had much more than bid them a genial good 
morning, the commands were executed and the contents of the 
wagons were being sledded across the ice. This was great fun 


for the children, who raced busily back and forth hauling the 

Now came the time to get the cattle and horses across. They 
instinctively scented danger and jcould neither be led nor driven 
onto the ice. 

"I have it!" shouted a sturdy pioneer as he rushed forward 
with a bucket of sand and began strewing it over and back, making 
a sandy trail across. 

The old mare, the recognized leader of the band, was coaxed 
onto the trail. The other horses, then the cows followed one 
by one, until all were safely across. 

"Now for the wagons with -all speed," shouted the leader as 
he felt the increasing warmth of the sun. Again he tested the ice 
with a pole. 

"We'll make it boys, drive on." 

The white-hooded wagons moved slowly but surely across 
the ice. One by one they landed, and as the last team stepped 
onto the firm ground a tremendous cracking sound was heard 
and the hind wheels of the wagon went down, but the faithful 
old team pulled it safely ashore, and then the pioneers went on 
their way singing praises to the Lord, who had truly been with 
them. This was the first and last time the Colorado was ever 
crossed on ice at that place. 

This little company settled at Taylor, Arizona, on the Little 
Colorado. Other pioneers had preceded them, but it was still a 
great, lonely, silent winderness in the land of the Apache and 
Navajo Indians. Great deserts hemmed them in and seemed to be 
forever reaching out their hungry arms to get them ; the silence of 
the night was broken only by the hoot of an owl, the call of a 
coyote, and occasionally by the far-away chant of an Indian war- 

But the days were busy and happy. Logs had to be cut and 
homes built, brush grubbed, land broken and planted, and water 
ditches dug. There were no idlers here. Every woman and every 
child had a share to do, and had no time to think of loneliness 
and danger. 

Amanda Brimhall grew to womanhood here in Taylor, where 
she met and fell in love with Dan Kemp. Both of them knew 
that a kind hand was guilding them, and that no place could be 
desolate or no band of exiles be lonely, so long as they had faith 
and friendship, song and love, in their hearts. 

And soon came a double wedding with all its romance ; for 
Lavina, a younger sister, was to marry Andrew Woods the same 

This was to be a big event ; for they had a real wedding cake, 
with layer piled high upon layer, and all covered over with snowy 
ornaments. A professional baker, Mr. Wood's father, had made 




it. The girls' wedding dresses were made of real cashmere. The 
whole town was bidden to the wedding; the neighbor ladies 
were busy assisting with the cooking, taking the bed out of the 
best room, improvising long tables, borrowing dishes, and making 
themselves generally useful. 

When all was in readiness, President Jesse N. Smith sol- 
emnized the marriages making the ceremony sacred and impressive. 
A real wedding supper and a dancing party followed. When it 
was all over and the newly-wedded couples sought rest, Mr. and 
Mrs. Woods' bedroom was a covered wagon in the yard, for 
Mr. Brimhall's house contained only three log rooms. 

Two years later, with one little daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Kemp 
again took to the trail and moved several hundred miles south to 
where a few Saints were settled on the Gila River. 

Half a dozen settlers, each in his little clearing in the high 
mesquite brush, and living long distances apart, composed all of 
Thatcher when the Kemps arrived. 

They made their little clearing and set to work at once to 
build a home. Dan made adobes enough for two walls, then 
made the other two with willows: A canvas was stretched over the 
top for a roof, and another canvas was tacked over the dirt floor, 
but they were proud enough to move into this one room. 

There was little variety of food. A kettle of frijoles was 
constantly on the stove, and often for days at a time they had 
little else to eat. 

Again they went through the silent night and busy days. 
Separation from their home folks seemed to entrance the desola- 
tion, but hand in hand they faced the future unafraid, because they 
knew that God is good. 




Once, as the hush of evening was settling over the little town, 
it was rudely disturbed by the war-whoop of Indians. A great 
band of them with war paint and feathers rode wildly through 
the settlement. All the women and children were hurried into 
the only substantial adobe house, and all through the night the 
men stood guard with their guns. Weird chants of the Indian 
war dance reached them. There was no sleep for anyone that 
night. The women huddled together in fear, breathing a con- 
stant prayer for protection. With the coming of dawn they 
were left in peace, with gratitude for God's protecting care. 

For many years the Apache Indians continued to be a menace. 
They frequently rode through the settlement, stole cattle and 
horses, ambushed travelers, and sometimes took life. At one 
time the Wright brothers of Thatcher were following Indians to 
get back some of their stolen stock and were ambushed and killed. 
When the awful news sped over the struggling settlement, the 
people all feared and sorrowed as one big family. 

The Kemp's second daughter was born in their first little 
home. Kindly neighbors cared for mother and baby. 

While left alone for a brief time, Mrs. Kemp lay on her bed 
and watched a huge snake crawl up the willow side of the house. 
She was used to such visitors, however, and since it was only a 
water snake she knew it could do no harm. 

Busy as this little band of struggling pioneers were, one of 
the first things they did was to get willows from the river for a 
place of worship. On Sunday, work was laid aside and men, 
women and children went in their "Sunday best" to the little 
bowery. Dan Kemp led the singing, and all sang and worshipped 


Years hastened by, and other companies of pioneers came to 
join them. During these busy, building days, no one's services 
were more in demand that were Mr. Kemp's, for he must lay the 
adobes for all the new houses. 

"We must build more beautiful and substantial houses to 
replace our pioneer shacks," Mr. Kemp early advised. And with 
this in view, he, with Wm. C. Moody, made the first bricks and 
built the first brick houses in Thatcher ; and in course of time, 
many brick structures followed. 

During twenty-six years spent in Thatcher, the Kemps saw 
it develop into a thrifty farming town with about twelve hundred 
inhabitants. There were good stores, a fine bank building, a 
commodious depot, and many substantial business buildings. A 
beautiful church house, also an artistic and commodious church 
school building, were outstanding. 

During all these years children came regularly to the Kemp 
home until there were sixteen. Mr. and Mrs. Kemp welcomed 
them all ; their fidelity to religion taught them the sacredness of 
human life ; and they willingly, gladly gave their best years to 
their children. 

Mr. Kemp met with a heavy financial loss, and those of the 
family still at home (several had married in Arizona) decided to 
try their fortunes in SanDiego, California. They reached there 
with eleven children, little money, and no knowledge of city life. 

Mr. Kemp tells of his first efforts to rent a house in San 
Diego. They approached a house with a "For Rent" sign in the 

"Have you any children?" the landlady asked. 

"Yes, we have sixteen," Mr. Kemp answered with pride. 
This happened again and again until Mrs. Kemp remonstrated : 
"Dan, why do you persist in telling them sixteen children? You 
are virtually shouting it from the house tops, and are hurting 
our chances to get a home." 

"When it comes to my children, I don't compromise with 
anyone. People may as well know first as last," he answered. 

In spite of children and honesty, they finally rented a com- 
fortable house. Mr. Kemp found work at his trade, and his 
children all helped. Their industry and honesty soon won friends. 
One of these was the corner grocer, who watched their struggles 
and guessed the truth. 

"Mr. Kemp, don't go without things you need," he said. 
"Come to my store and get anything you want. I have watched 
you and your family, and know I shall never lose a cent." 

The Kemps i,af filiated themselves at once with the little, 
struggling branch of the Church. In a short time Mr. Kemp 
was made president of the branch and Mrs. Kemp president of the 
Relief Society. 


Once again their pioneer spirits served them, and after many 
years of service the)'- brought the little branch through to a safe 
and sure foundation. 

Before many years they had built and paid for a good home, 
which was always open to numerous friends. Good books and 
magazines were plentiful here, and their conversation showed 
that they were a reading, thinking, progressive couple. 

And the children? They grew up in a home of peace and 
love. They were always clean and well-disciplined, and have 
all been well educated. The ideals of the parents are reflected in 
the children. Thirteen stalwart men and beautiful women are 
alive out of the sixteen. All but the last two, who are still at 
school, have homes of their own, and are honest, industrious, 
God-fearing citizens. Many of them have fine talents along 
musical and artistic lines. Much more might be said for them ; 
but the parents, theirs was the supreme gift to the world. 

In November, 1926, Mr. Kemp went on his last long journey 
home. People are seldom missed as Dan Kemp is missed. Be- 
cause he had given so much love and service, he was much beloved. 

Listening to Beethoven's Fifth Symphony 

By Annie Pike Greenwood 

What heaven was locked within his precious brain 

That never was revealed to any man ; 
What harmonies of joy, what notes of pain, 

Even a faint surmise is all we can. 
He must have heard things greater far than this 

There in his soul, or else this could not be. 
At least he had this most transcendent bliss 

Of knowing all of music's ecstasy — 
More than is possible for us who hear 

This that he left us when he went away — 
Away where he can make his music clear — 

Clearer than ever in this mortal day : 
Somewhere in God's great universe is he ■ 
Creating greater than this symphony. 

An Amazing Life History 

Written from Memory by Mrs. E. I. Pulsipher 

In Stevenger, Norway, October 8th, 1850, was born Eliza- 
beth Isabelle, daughter of Erastus and Lorina Jacobson. 

Erastus joined the Church in 1860 in days of persecution. 
He was a shoemaker; but when he joined the Church few would 

give him work. He and his wife had to go to work at anything 
they could get in order to make enough money to buy food for 
the children. 

The family left Norway for Zion about April 1st, 1863. We 
were three days on the steamboat and oh ! how sea sick I was. We 
arrived in England and had to wait two weeks while an old ship 


was fixed up so that we could cross the Atlantic. It took us 
eight weeks to cross the ocean with much sickness and fevers, 
many dying. My little sister became very ill and Mother prayed 
that she might live until we reached land. This she did. We ar- 
rived in New York, staying there half a day; then we boarded 
the train. There were so many of us that some had to ride in 
cattle cars. Wfe ferried across rivers, rode trains, and finally 
reached Carthage, where the Prophet Joseph Smith and his 
brother Hyrum were killed. My father and mother left me to 
care for the children, five including myself, while they went to 
see Carthage jail. 

We went up the Missouri River to Fort Leavenworth, where 
we met the ox teams. I do not remember how many days we 
traveled before Mother was run over. She was leaning out of the 
wagon to call father to come take the baby, as the driver wanted 
her to walk, when her feet slipped and she was run over and se- 
verely injured. We traveled on four days after she was hurt. 
Arriving at Fort Laramie, they placed mother in an old log house, 
which had no doors or windows. There I was left with a helpless 
mother, a sick baby, and all the children to take care of. There 
were seven in the family. Though only twelve years old, I was 
up nearly every night with the sick baby. Father had to work at 
the Fort for our bread. The Indians were very friendly. Some 
came every day to see if they could do something to help us ; and 
many times I have walked with them to the Fort. 

I am sure, however, that the Lord was with us and blessed 
us. One day, as I was frying bacon, I poured the hot grease into 
a cup and set it upon a high shelf. My little brother, nine years 
old, wanting a drink, reached up for the cup and spilled the hot 
grease on his face. I grabbed the bucket of water and threw it on 
him. The hot grease left no sign of a burn. 

We stayed there two weeks. Some apostate Mormons in the 
Fort talked Father into the notion of going back to Omaha. The 
night before we were to leave, mother had a dream, or vision. 
She dreamed that a man came and stood by her bed and told her 
not to go back, but to go to Zion. (There were no ox-teams 
there then, and we thought there would be none.) This old man 
had long white hair and a long white beard. He stood by moth- 
er's bed, and told her there would be two ox-trains the next day, 
and that she and her family were to go on to Zion, and not turn 

The next day when the wagon came to take us back to 
Omaha, mother would not go; and that same day one ox-train 
came in. There was a ferry half a mile from where we lived. 
Father went down to see the Captain. The Captain told him 
they could not possibly take us because they were already over- 
loaded. While Father was there the other ox-train drove in. 


This Captain told him the same thing. Father came home much 
disappointed, but mother never lost hope. She said, "We're go- 
ing. The trains have come, as the man told me, and I know 
we're going." I was out getting dinner on a camp fire, when I 
saw a wagon coming. I ran into the house and told Father they 
were coming for us. Mother was still so bad from her injuries 
that it hurt her to travel ; and I had to hold my little sister, be- 
cause she was so ill. She died the third day after we had started. 
As small as I was, I had to wash her, put a little gown on her, 
and sew a cloth around her, in which to be buried in the ground 
with no coffin. No one came to help me and mother was not 
able to. Father helped mother out of the wagon, and from that 
day on she walked the rest of the way. Many a night I have lain 
and held a quilt over mother to keep her dry from the rain. 

Joseph F. Smith was in the same company with us. He was 
just coming home from a mission to England. Every morning 
he would come over to see how mother was and would bring her 
a little sugar or what dainties he could, and help in any way. 
Father, my little brother nine years old, and I, used to go ahead. 
Wje would catch fish in the small streams. Towards camping- 
time I would gather up, along the road, buffalo chips in my apron, 
and carry them to the camp ground to burn. When I would get 
tired carrying one load, I would throw them down and rest awhile 
before gathering more. 

We arrived in Salt Lake City on October 8, 1863. I was then 
thirteen. We had traveled six months, having left on the 1st of 

We knew no one, and did not know what to do or where to 
go. The wagon we were in was going to Lehi, so we went with 
it. We all stripped cane or did any work we could, to get some- 
thing to eat. That winter Father could not get work in Lehi, 
but found work in Draper. The rest of us stayed in Lehi. 
Mother and I went into the hills and gathered carrot sage brush 
to burn. When the snow fell, I went into the fields and, with 
snow to my knees, I dragged out willows and laid them in piles ; 
then we would get a man to haul them to our place for half of 
them. I was small for my age, but very strong. In the spring 
of 1864 we moved to Draper. 

Here my hard times commenced. I hired out for a man. 
working out in a field three months and three weeks, till I could 
not stand it any longer. I quit, and they would not pay me any- 
thing because I left them. They had given me an old dress made 
out of denims, and the lady had taken my clothes, although she 
later denied this. Every noon I had to draw water out of a deep 
well for thirteen head of calves, while the man and wife went in- 
to the house to rest. After dinner I had to go back into the field 
and pitch hay and do all kinds of man's work. That winter I 


went to school to Dr. Park for three months. This was all the 
schooling I ever had. 

I worked out for four years, helping to support the family. 
Then, growing tired of working for different people, I decided 
to be my own boss. On October 26, 1867, I was married to David 
Pulsipher, a member of the Mormon Battalion. 

My life was a struggle, both before and after marriage. The 
first year we were married our best horse was stolen. This left 
us with only one horse. The next year the grasshoppers came. 
Sometimes they were so thick that we could not see the sun. My 
husband went to work on the railroad, making the grading. We 
had a little grain left, which the grasshoppers did not get. Get- 
ting a man to cut the grain I raked it. He bound, and I shocked 

We lived in a log house with one room and a dirt roof. In 
1873 my husband was called to help settle Arizona. While he was 
gone, my third boy was born. The colonists did not find any- 
thing where they were told to go, so they came back. We were 
called, and left Draper in October, 1879. We now had five boys. 
Wie arrived at Concho, Arizona, in December. Here we had 
grasshoppers again. We had plenty of flour when we left, but 
there were so many without flour that we divided with them and 
soon we had none. We got some barley, paying $6.50 for it; 
hauled it eighteen miles to be ground, and lived for nine weeks 
on ground barley. The first flour we got there we paid $12.00 
a hundred for, and many gave a cow for a hundred pounds of 
flour. Soda was 50c a package. The first two years the grass- 
hoppers took our grain. 

In 1880 I was appointed second counselor to Sister Killian 
in the Relief Society. I worked in it for 20 years. I also worked 
in the Primary with Helena Kempe. We were there two years 
when my husband took rheumatism in both hands. Most of the 
time he was helpless. He got so bad with rheumatism that for 
seventeen years I had to wash and dress him. I had eight boys, 
when scarlet fever came and I lost two of my children in one 
month. Another was left with dropsy. When my husband took 
rheumatism I took in sewing from the Mexicans and made dresses 
for one dollar apiece. 

We lived in a Mexican house for five years until my husband 
and boys could build one. My husband's hands were so crippled 
that he had to use both of them to drive a nail. The boys, the 
oldest being fourteen, made the adobes, and did most of the build- 
ing. I hired a Mexican woman to plaster the house when it was 
ready. This was our first house; it had three rooms. We lived 
on cornmeal and graham bread for a long, long time. The oldest 
boy said, "I'm tired of graham ; I'm going to raise wheat." The 
first wheat we raised was tramped out or shelled by horses step- 
ping back and forth over it. 


In 1892 I lost a little girl, twenty-one months old. I also lost 
a son in 1895, twenty-two years old, killed by a horse falling on 
him. One of my other sons left for a mission to Texas in 1899. 
My husband died in 1900; but I did not want my son to leave his 
mission work, so one of my boys and I went to the Gila Valley 
in the southern part of Arizona to find work. My son stayed in 
the mission field for twenty-eight months. By the year 1905 all 
the children were married but my baby girl. In 1906 I moved 
down to the Gila Valley, worked in Globe and Morenci, and 
bought me a little home in Pima, Arizona. There I was put in as 
Relief Society Teacher. My oldest son died in 1917. I came to 
Provo, Utah, in 1917; and my baby girl was married in June, 
1917, but died in 1918. Then I went back to Pima, but returned in 
1921 to Provo and bought me a little home. 

I am the mother of eleven children, four of whom are still 

Our Dauntless West 

By Myrtle Janson 

Hail, land of our Western homes, 

Against whose rugged rocks the grand Pacific foams, 

What wonder that our fathers bled and died for you ! 

We your loyal children would so strive, too, 

Were we called as they. 

Land of promise, land of glory, 
Land of thrilling, adventurous story; 
Land of freedom, land of dreams, 
Land where white the heaven-soul gleams 
We adore Thee. 

Land of cattle, sheep and grain, 

Of sturdy men who toil, yet seek but honest gain ; 

Land of sage, of stalwart pine, 

Land of roses, and heaven's sunshine, 

We glorify Thee. 

Land of gleaming deserts, wooded hills ; 

Land of meadow-larks and trilling whippoorwills ; 

Land of painted cliffs, precipitous, 

Land of snow-capped mountains, gorgeous, 

God's land; we worship Thee. 

Land of refuge, land of progress, 
Land of eager, dauntless prowess ; 
Land of heroes, musicians, poets, 
Land of seers, of inspired prophets, 
Thee we sanctify. 

Elizabeth Mary Clegg Brown 

By Louetta Brown 

Elizabeth Mary Clegg Brown, a daughter of pioneer par- 
ents, Benjamin Clegg of Oldham, England, and Grace Mclntyre 
of Millport, Scotland, was born December 8, 1854, at Tooele, 

At the age of seventeen years she married James Stephens 
Brown, a member of the famous Mormon Battalion who was a 
pioneer and one of the original discoverers of gold at Sutter's 
Fort, California. The family *was of moderate means and en- 
dured the hardships of pioneering Utah's arid valleys. Her hus- 
band served on several missions among the Indians and became 
expert as an interpreter of Indian languages. He was a mission- 
ary to England and also to the South Sea Islands. He went on his 
second mission to the Society Islands fifty years after his first 
mission among the natives. He filled many preaching missions 
for the Church among the organized stakes and was known as 
one of the ablest advocates of Mormonism. 

Mrs. Brown, during the absence of her husband, remained at 
home where her time was occupied in earning a livelihood and in 
rearing her family. 

The writer remembers well her stories of pioneer days and 


particularly of watching the seagulls gather upon her father's 
farm where they gorged themselves with crickets which were de- 
vouring the crops and then fly away toward the shore of the 
Great Salt Lake, disgorge themselves and return and repeat their 
work until the fields were completely cleared of the destructive 

When provisions were scarce, she, with others, gathered sego 
bulbs to add to their food supply, as many were compelled to do 
in early days. The endurance and resourcefulness required by our 
parents and grandparents in settling and redeeming the barren 
waste, fill us with wonder and gratitude. We hardly understand 
how they could endure the privations and hardships incident to 
those trying times. 

Having married at an early age, she had little opportunity of 
attending school. Her education was gained through actual expe- 
rience. She was inclined to study and all through her life was a 
great reader and at the time of her death could converse well on 
matters of history, current events and national affairs. 

She was the mother of six children, Lillious Mary, Gaurdello, 
Mark Clegg, Benjamin Joseph, Louetta and Myrtle junetta. She 
died May 20, 1927. 

During her life she spent much of her time in Relief Society 
work. For thirty years she was a Relief Society block teacher, 
and for a time was president of the Relief Society of the Seven- 
teenth Ward of the Salt Lake Stake. She was known for her gen- 
erosity and genial disposition and for her abiding faith in the 
providence of God and the immortality of the soul. She was 
modest, thrifty and saving, an ideal home maker, a true mother 
and a devoted wife. No hungry or distressed person was ever 
turned from her door without aid. She was true to her convic- 
tions during favorable or trying times and her last words were, 
"The Lord's will, not mine, be done." 

She was a member of Camp Seventeen of the Daughters of 
Utah Pioneers. It was said of her, at the time of her demise, by 
Elder Arthur F. Barnes, a life-long friend and neighbor and a 
former member of the bishopric of her ward, "She was loved by 
all who knew her, and those who knew her best, loved her most." 

She is survived by two sons, two daughters, sixteen grand- 
children and the following named brothers and sisters, Benjamin 
Clegg of Grace, Idaho, Peter M. Clegg of Tooele City, Utah, Mrs. 
Grace Bell of Tooele City, Utah, Mrs. Amelia Pickett of Burley, 
Idaho, and Mrs. Eliza Hale of Logan, Utah. 

The sacred esteem in which she was held by all of her chil- 
dren is lovingly expressed in the following Mother's Day contri- 
bution to her by her son Mark : 



Of all the blessings that I know, 
And all the friends that come and go, 
Nor all the sunsets and the flowers 
And shady nooks and sunny bowers, 
And all the beauties of the spring 
Where lilies bloom and wild birds sing, 
And all the babbling brooks that flow 
From mountain tops of ice and snow, 
No — nothing that I see or hear 
Can take your place — My Mother Dear. 

Like a Quiet Stream 

By Gwenevere Anderson 

Mr. Marsden had driven into Salt Lake City from his pioneer 
homestead forty miles away to get a new rocking-chair and some 
sugar. The drive had been a long one, so he stayed over night 
with some friends. As he was starting for home the next morning, 
he came to a party of Mormon emigrants who had just arrived 
from their long journey across the plains. He stopped to speak 
to their captain, and ask him news of the Saints farther east. As 
they talked, a little six-year-old girl ran up to the captain and 
caught hold of his hand. It was then that he told Mr. Marsden 
this story: 

The family had set out from Holland to come to Utah for 
their religion. Mr. and Mrs. Van Dam, the child's parents, had 
had a pleasant little home in their native Dutch village, and had 
been happy there with their four children. But their faith called 
them to give up home and country. Herbert, the oldest boy, was 
nearly eleven — old enough to help with the younger children on 
the long voyage. The family parted from their friends and set 
out on a slow sailing vessel for the new land. The ocean crossed, 
they started across the plains in wagons drawn by ox-teams. 
Before many miles had been traveled, Father Van Dam died, and 
left the young mother to go on alone with the children. How 
tedious and lonely the journey must have been for her! Ill and 
exhausted from the hardships encountered and heart-broken by 
the loss of her husband, she never lived to see the Zion of her 
faith. Before the plains were crossed, she gave up her life soon 
after another little girl was born. The other emigrants brought 
the five children and the aged grandparents with them to Salt 
Lake City. 

"We don't know how to provide for the family," the captain 


finished. "Sister Thurston has been caring for the baby, and 
she wants to keep it, and the youngest of the others. The boy 
can probably work and help us here. But what we shall do with 
this little girl and her sister, who is eight, I don't know. I would 
be glad to adopt her, but we haven't yet made our home, and it is 
hard to see clearly how we are to provide for these orphans." 

Brother Marsden's heart was touched as he listened to the 

"I have my home made," he said. "I'll take her home with 
me and treat her as my own." 

"I'll take her sister," spoke up his companion, Brother John- 
son. "If she's eight, she'll probably be old enough to help with 
the work." 

That journey to her new home must have been strange and 
wonderful to little Lottie Van Dam. The stretching sagebrush 
flats were a contrast indeed to the green and flowering land of 
Holland. Sitting up on the high spring-seat of the wagon beside 
the austere though kind pioneer who had resolved to give her 
a home, she must have felt afraid and lonely. 

In the evening, they arrived at the big homestead, with its 
log cabin surrounded by young trees. Beyond the house were 
the sheds and barns, and fields of meadow-land. Beyond them, 
the sagebrush stretched away to the mountains. 

"Here's a little girl I brought home with me, Mother," 
Lottie's benefactor called as he swung her down from the wagon. 
"Her father and mother are dead." 

"My, how dusty and ragged she looks," said Mother 
Marsden. "Come in, child, and I'll clean you up." 

But little Lottie only looked in a bewildered way from one 
to the other. She knew not a word of English and they not a 
word of Dutch. 

She soon learned the language, though, for she was quick 
and bright, and she played and prattled all the day with the 
Marsdens' five-year-old son. 

As Lottie grew up, she worked hard to show her gratitude 
to the people who had given her a home. The Marsden babies 
looked upon her as their real older sister, and with good reason. 
She was their fun-loving playmate and patient nurse. Many 
times, she carried a baby in one arm, while she swept the floors 
or pounded the dasher of the churn up and down with the other. 
In return, Mr. Marsden kept his promise to "treat her as his 
own." He and his wife loved Lottie as a daughter. 

Life was not easy in a pioneer ranch-house on the edge of 
the desert. On washdays water had to be carried from the 
spring below the house. The cows had to be milked, and the big 
pans of milk put in the little room over the spring, so that the 
cream would rise. The porches and floors were kept clean by 


scrubbing them with sand and lye until the boards were quite 
smooth and yellow. 

Lottie learned housekeeping by the simple process of ex- 
perience. Mother Marsden trained her in the rudiments of 
reading and writing, and for a little while during one or two 
winters, Lottie went to school in a nearby town ; but as a general 
rule, there was no time for "formal education." There were many 
other more useful things to be learned — how to sew, to keep 
house, how to weave rag rugs and make quilts, how to bake 
and cook and churn, and how to care for babies. The work-day 
began when the sun came up or before, and ended after dark. 
The Marsden children, all younger than Lottie, needed care and 
help, and Lottie's kind heart loved them deeply and her capable 
hands tended them patiently. 

At last the Marsden girls were old enough to help their 
mother, and Lottie was given the opportunity to go away for a 
year of schooling. She was so thrilled that her hands trembled 
and she could hardly fasten the straps of her "telescope." When 
the school year was over, she came back to her faithful duties. 
She always tried to determine what it was her duty to do, and 
then she did it. 

The Marsdens' home was two miles from their nearest neigh- 
bors', and Lottie had few intimate friends of her own age. Two 
miles was rather too far to walk to seek companionship when 
there was always so much work to be done. If there was a dance 
or a ward-social in the nearby village, Lottie was nearly always 
too tired to go. She was past, the age when most pioneer girls 
married. Probably her friends said, "Lottie will make a good 
wife for some man. She is so sweet-tempered and kind and such 
a capable housekeeper. It seems too bad for her to become an 
old maid." 

Among the many people who came to the Marsdens' to visit, 
or stopped, to spend the night on their way farther west, there 
were verv few of Lottie's own age — most of them were much 
older. In spite of this, she was rarely lonely — she was too busy 
for that. 

The doors of that pioneer home were always open to both 
friends and strangers. When John Rogers came to spend a few 
days, Mr. Marsden welcomed him with especial pleasure. John 
was a man of quiet disposition — respected, upright, kindly. He 
was old enough to be established in life. Humor, intelligence 
and ref mementjn a woman meant more to him than pretty clothes 
and graceful dancing. Perhaps his eyes followed Lottie as she 
hurried quietly about the house doing her work. Perhaps, too, he 
heard how sweetly and patiently her voice answered the younger 
members of the family. At any rate, he fell in love with Lottie. 
He came more and more often to the big homestead, and it was 


obviously not to talk with Mr. Marsden about cattle. After a 
few months, John and Lottie were married. Very thrilled and 
happy, Lottie packed her few homespun clothes to move to her 
new home in Salt Lake City. 

The experience in housekeeping which she had gained in 
her younger days was very useful to her. John always came to 
a neat, pleasant little house, a good supper, and a smiling wife. 
In return, he tried to make the work easy for her. His truest 
pleasure was to see her eyes shine when he brought home a present 
for her — a pot of flowers, or a new dress or shawl. 

"You look pretty in that," he said one night, when Lottie 
was wearing a new grey silk he had bought for her. 

"I love it, but I feel almost guilty when I wear it, John," 
she answered, thinking of the many "handed-down" dresses she 
had made over, turning them inside out to hide the faded spots. 
It seemed almost wicked to her to have a new silk dress all her 
own. She would have been happier if she had made over one 
of her old dresses and seen one of her younger sisters in the 
new silk. 

They were very happy together for a few years. All their 
neighbors were their friends. Lottie's lively sense of humor 
lightened John's more sober, quiet disposition. 

A few years — and then Lottie was left a widow. She had 
always loved children so much and made friends with them so 
easily and had none of her own. Instead, she seemed like a mother 
to all the children in the neighborhood. In the mornings, Lottie 
hurried about her house, systematically and deftly doing the 
work. In the afternoons, she often worked in her garden. She 
seemed to have a special power with flowers, and she loived to 
plant them and tend them until they came into bloom. Perhaps 
her ancestors in Holland had been flower-growers. The children 
coming home from school used to run into her yard to tell "Aunt 
Lottie" of their little adventures, and to coax her to give them 
bouquets. They never failed to find her interested in what they 
were doing, and seldom did one go home without at least one 
flower. Somehow in the midst of her busy mind she reserved a 
place to remember all the little hobbies dear to each one, and even 
to remember their birthdays. Not long ago, a neighbor who called, 
found Lottie, after a hard day's work, packing birthday presents 
to send to some of the children who had grown up and moved to 

When one of her neighbors and his wife had to leave town 
before school was out and go out to their farm, their children 
stayed with "Aunt Lottie" in order to finish their school. She 
made her home so pleasant to them that they hardly missed being 
away from their own. She always cared for the neighborhood 
children while their mothers were busy or ill. 


All her life, Lottie has thought of others before herself. 
Even as a girl, she was a peacemaker of the family. There is 
never a sick-bed in the neighborhood that she does not visit with 
loving helpfulness. There is never a woman in distress whom 
she does not comfort. "She is the saving angel of our neigh- 
borhood," one of her neighbors said in gratitude. 

Lottie had always been fragile physically. When she was 
scarcely forty, a very serious illness caused her months of an- 
guished suffering and nearly took her life. Perhaps she would 
have died, had it not been that she had always lived simply and 
hygienically. After several serious operations, she recovered, but 
her hearing was impaired. It steadily grew worse, and soon 
she was almost entirely deaf. Each Sunday some one of her 
many friends in the ward goes to Church with her and writes 
down the sermon. She bears her sufferings patiently and with- 
out complaint. One of her friends says of her, "If most women 
had endured what she has, they would have been dead ten years 
ago." Her patience and faith have enabled her to bear loneliness 
and suffering. Undaunted by the misfortune of losing her hear- 
ing, she who had loved music and friendly talk went on with 
her quiet, good life. 

Lottie is a frail little woman, but so agile that you would 
never guess her to be seventy. She still prefers walking to 
riding, even when her walk is several miles long. Anatole France 
said, "time deals gently with those who take it gently." Aunt 
Lottie does not seem so old as her years say she is. She has always 
been patient and uncomplaining — she has "Taken time gently." 
Her hair is grey, but her face still looks at the world with a 
young interest. She laughs often. In her face, which conceals 
nothing, are written the joys and sorrows of a sympathetic and 
sincere nature. The wrinkles of her face are not deep lines, but 
only the permanent marks of the expressions of her personality. 

Her clothes are up-to-date in style, but somehow she has never 
lost a bit of a quaint old-fashioned look. It cannot be her 
clothes that give it. It must be the sweetness of her face — making 
one think of patchwork quilts on four-poster beds and of chests 
of linen scented with lavendar. 

Somehow, an expression in her eyes dominates her sweet 
face. There is something behind their smile that seems to be 
questioning and searching hungrily. They look out from a 
sensitive, sympathetic personality, shut off in loneliness from the 
things that are sounding all about her. 

No trumpets ever blare to announce Lottie's accomplish- 
ments. No heralds shout her name down the streets. But, for 
all that, many "rise up and call her blessed." 

Notes from the Field 

Amy Brown Lyman 

Social Service Items 
National Conference of Social Work : 

The Relief Society was represented at the National Con- 
ference of Social Work, held in Memphis, Tennessee, May 2-9, by 
the following members of the staff of the Welfare Department: 
Miss Genevieve Thornton, Mrs. Annie D. Palmer and Miss Helen 
Midgley. Miss Thornton and Mrs. Palmer were especially in- 
terested in the sections where administrative work, professional 
standards, and family and health problems were discussed, while 
Miss Midgley attended meetings and discussions on Employment, 
with its interrelated problems. There were a number of addi- 
tional delegates from other social agencies in the community. 

Noted Visitor: 

A most interesting visitor to Salt Lake City recently was Miss 
Helen Pidgeon, of Washington, D. C, executive secretary of the 
International Association of Policewomen. A luncheon meeting 
was arranged in her honor by the social workers of the city, when 
Miss Pidgeon spoke on "The Service of Policewomen." She 
emphasized the importance of well trained policewomen in all the 
police departments of the country, and in speaking of the neces- 
sary preparation for the work, she emphasized, among other 
things, the need of social case work training. Miss Pidgeon said 
the great ideal in the work of the policewoman is protective pre- 
ventive work. She gave examples of excellent results obtained 
where communities are properly and adequately supplied with 
efficient policewomen. 

West Recognized: 

The General Secretary of the Relief Society was recently 
asked by Miss S. P. Breckinridge to give her views on the present 
use of volunteer social workers in the United States. Miss 
Breckinridge, who is a professor in the School of Social Service 
Administration of the University of Chicago, was preparing a 
paper on this subject to read at the International Conference of 
Social Work in France. 

In a number of the wards of the Relief Society the two- 
act play, "Past Echoes and Present Pep," was used as a part of 
the anniversary day program. Following are pictures of four 
different casts of characters. 



Benson Stake: 

Benson stake is succeeding in interesting more young mothers 
than ever before, due largely to the excellent class teaching. The 
teachers' conventions have been a source of real inspiration. At 
the last convention the following teachers' motto was adopted: 
"Love One Another— To Do This I Must Speak No 111." A 
thousand little cards were printed and distributed among the 
Relief Society teachers of the stake. They were asked always to 
carry one of these cards when making their visits. An interesting 
contest is being carried on in the stake sponsored by the Relief 
Society, in regard to attendance at sacrament meeting. An attend- 
ance banner is being passed from ward to ward monthly, as it 
is merited. Health clinics will again be held in the very near 
future. On the 17th of March a stake social for the organization 
was held, with 650 people in attendance. It consisted of pageantry, 
drama and social dancing. The pageant entitled "The Women 
of the Bible," was written by one of the local workers, Mrs. Jessie 
Mourtenson of the Amalga ward. The music was arranged and 
conducted by Mrs. Bertha Mathers and Clara Sparks, both of 

Sevier Stake: 

Excellent programs for the anniversary of the Relief Society 
were given in each of the wards in the afternoon of March 17, 
and in the evening a stake dance was given at the Anona Pavilion, 
where prizes were awarded for the best performance of the old- 
fashioned dances. There was a large attendance, and an en- 
joyable time was had. 




Parowan Stake: 

At the recent Par o wan stake conference, which was partly a 
Priesthood convention, the women's session, for which the Relief 
Society furnished the speakers, was so interesting and successful 
that the officers were asked to take the program to the wards 
which had not been able to attend conference. This has been 
done, and all the wards in the stake have had the benefit of the 
splendid talks given by the Relief Society women on "A More 
Abundant Life — (a) Health (mental and physical), (b) Cultural 
and Spiritual, (c) Recognition of Relative Values." The Bishops 
were very kind in allowing the program to be given in the Sunday 
afternoon meetings. 

The 17th of March observance, while always good, was espe- 
cially fine in all the wards this year. Pageants, programs, plays 
and other enjoyable features were given. The special activity 
this year in the Parowan stake is the reading and study of the 
Book of Mormon. The fine showing made last season in planting 
flowers, shrubs, etc., shows all signs of being followed up this 
year, and with the same enthusiasm. 

Beaver Stake: 

The 17th of March was fittingly observed in the wards of 
Beaver stake. In Beaver City the two wards combined in a 
dramatic production. The beautiful one-act play "Cornelia's 
Jewels" from the November 1926 Relief Society Magazine, was 
presented by the Beaver West ward Relief Society, followed by 
a very interesting comedy, "Mrs. Jenkins' Brilliant Idea," b} 
members of the East ward Relief Society. 






Nebo Stake Reorganized: 

At the quarterly conference of the Nebo stake, held March 
26, 1928, Mrs. Hepsy S. Lewis was released as president due to 
change of residence, and Mrs. May Harding was sustained as her 


successor. Mrs. Lewis, who has labored so efficiently, and who, 
with her workers, has accomplished so much for this stake, was 
honored by her board members with a banquet followed by a quilt- 
ing bee, at which time a beautiful and artistic quilt was made and 
presented to the guest of honor. Her board members also served 
in the temple for her on May 20th. On May 23 the new stake 
board, under the direction and supervision of the new president, 
Mrs. Harding, gave an elaborate social, which was held in the 
stake tabernacle. A banquet prepared and served by the presi- 
dencies of the nine ward Relief Societies in the stake was the 
first feature of the program. Place cards bearing a photograph 
of Mrs. Hepsy Lewis, retiring president, were placed for sixty. 
Mrs. Mary Curtis was toastmistress, and the following toasts 
were responded to: The Relief Society, To the retiring board, 
Loyalty and service, The teachers and their work, The class 
leaders, Ward president and officers, Reminiscences, The new 
stake board. Short talks were given by Mrs. Lewis and Arza C, 
Page of the stake presidency. A program from the Payson wards 
included readings and musical numbers. A general hand shake 
concluded the entertainment. 

Teachers' Cards : 

Following are cards prepared and used as teachers' creeds : 

Relief Society Visiting Teacher 


I will prayerfully study the outlines before visiting. 
I will keep to my subject. 
I will scatter sunshine. 
I will not gossip. 

I will bring one new member into the Relief Society this year 
I will attend my meetings regularly as an example to those 
whom I visit. 


My Duty and Privilege as a Visiting Teacher 


To be dependable. 

To make prayerful preparation for my visits. 

To deliver my message. 

To leave my troubles at home. 

To speak no ill. 

To be a mother in my district. 

To live worthy of my calling. 

To attend all my Relief Society meetings. 


To take sunshine into the homes I visit. 

To look for something beautiful in every home. 

To attend Sacrament meetings. 

To think of Christ, our Savior, every day. 


Work and Business 

(Second Week in September) 


The Home as an Educational Institution 

"For every child let truth spring from the earth, and justice 
and mercy look down from heaven." 

I. Home largely determines direction of child's education. 

1. Use of choice language and well modulated voices in 
the home. 

2. Discussion of current topics and subjects of an elevating 

3. Individuals receive preparation in the home to take their 
places as social beings. 

a. Teaches civic responsibilities and opportunities, respect 
for authority, 'obedience to law, loyalty, self-restraint, 
the conforming of his will to the will of others, self- 
control, temperance, courtesy, honesty, etc. 

"Neither life nor the getting of a living but the living to- 
gether, this, must be the single public end." 

Are composed of only pure fruit and sugar cooked together 
in an open kettle just as you would make preserves in your 
own home. 

For something special ask your grocer for SCOWCROFT'S 
Blue Pine Raspberry Preserve. It has- the flavor of fresh 

Is composed of pure fruit, sugar and pectin in proper 
proportions to make a delicious jam. Try Kitchen King 
Raspberry Jam for a delicious spread. 

Our advice to those who may be concerned: 

Right now is the time to decide who will make your 
Announcements or Invitations. You should entrust 
this work to a firm that assures you the newest in style 
and correctness in taste. 

See us now, or send for samples and prices of Printed, 
New Process Embossed or Engraved Wedding 

Our Line of Social Stationery is Complete 
and Prices Right 

29 Richards Street 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 


4 3 NO 2ND EAST 

Let the New Maytag 


Without cost or obliga- 
tion do y>ur next wash- 
ing with a Maytag. If it 
doesn't sell Itself, don't 
keep it, 

Deferred Payments 
Yon'il Never Miss 

Bring You 

Every day 1400 new Maytag own- 
ers in every section of the country 
are introduced to Washday Happi- 
ness — happiness because of wash- 
ings done in less time, about one 
hour; happiness because of clothes 
washed beautifully clean without 

The Maytag is the only washer 
with a non-breakable, cast-alumi- 
num tub — the tub that keeps water, 
hot for an entire washing, then 
empties and cleans itself. 

Because of the silent, smooth- 
running, steel-cut gears, there is a 
remarkable absence of vibration, 
and vibration is a washer's greatest 

Would you know washday happi- 
ness, try a Maytag. See the new 
soft Roller Water Remover with 
safety feed board and automatic 
tension adjustment — test and com- 
pare its many outstanding features. 

The Maytag Intermountain Co. 




W hen Buying Mention Relief Society Maganine 

ro»»]ffl ^ 




Send, for our complete list 


Established 1899 
160 So. Main Wasatch 866 




Southern Pacific Lines 


Special Round Trip Summer Fares 




ing direct or route reversed 

Proportionately low fares from ell other points in UTAH, IDAHO and 


For further information CALL, WRITE or PHONE 



PHONES WAS. 3008—3078 



Made in 


When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 



Ask your dealer for the 
famous Z. G. M. I. Factory-Made 


For men, youths, boys and children. 
9-oz. Copper-Riveted 


For men and boys. Wear 
'em and let 'er buck. 

Guaranteed for Quality, Fit and Service 



for Children 


Te Make Something For All" 

Being manufacturers of Face and Com- 
mon Brick, Sewer Pipe, Drain Tile, Build- 
ing Blocks, Flue Lining, Wall Coping, 
Roof, Floor, Mantel, Bath and Kitchen 
Tile, we can provide comfort and sanita- 
tion for every community. 

If you are figuring on reclamation of 
lands requiring drainage, sewer systems 
for sanitation, or erecting buildings that 
will last forever, get in touch with 


319 Kenrns Bids. Sail Lake City, Utah 

Phones t Wasatch 06© — Wasatch 051 

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 

4 ! ¥ 


Selected from our extensive line of L. D. S. garments we suggest the 
following numbers for summer wear: 

Ribbed, light weight cotton 
with rayon silk stripe. A 
special ladies' number $1.25 

An all-season's number of 
ribbed, med. wt. cotton 
bleached $1.65 

Ribbed, light weight cotton 
our standard summer wt...$1.25 

High grade Rayon Trico- 
sham silk, an exceptional 
number for particular peo- 
ple $4.00 

In addition to the summer styles, we carry a complete line of wool, 
cotton and wool, worsted wool with silkine mercerized cotton. Prices 
range from $2.25 ^o $5. 75. 

In ordering, be sure to specify whether old or new style garments, three- 
quarter or ankle length legs, short or long sleeves are wanted. Also 
give bust measure, height and weight to insure perfect fit. 




Briant Stringham, Manager 28 Richards Street 

i Block South of Temple Gate 






Visit Utah's Playgrounds 


Use Utah's Sugar 




When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine 





Good grade, and well made. When ordering, state Size, New or Old 

Style, and if for man or lady. Postage prepaid. Sample on request. 

142 Flat Weave, Lt. Weight....* .95 264 Rayon Silk .. $3.50 

208 Carded Cotton, Med. Lt 1.45 217 Fine Lisle Ravon Strin* vvk 

32 Combed Cotton, Light Wt„ 1.50 148 Unbleached Pnf Hvv m"" **i2 

222 Cotton, Rayon Stripes 1.05 7" £ |1*p£w? r*£ w ^TT «*2° 

258 Double Card. Cot., Med. Wt. 1.95 '^ 5 li £ S°^' Hvy> Wt 2 * 25 

628 Merc. Lisle, Light Wt 250 yu * Unbleached Cot., Ex. Hvy. 2.75 

108 Unbleached Cot., Med. Wt... 1.85 J 072 Mixed Wool and Cotton 4.00 


Established iu Utnli 45 Years 
142 WBXT SOUTH TEMPLE ST. Salt Lake City. Utah 

Temple and Burial Clothes 


Variety of Grades and Prices. 

Prompt and Careful Attention To 

Mail — Telephone — Telegraph 

Open Daily, 9 a. m. — 5 p. m. 


Phone Wasatch 3286 

29 Bishop's Building 

Salt Lake City. Utah 







is the original of the most widely ui«d and 
approved identification mark known. 


make* it decidedly superior lo all imitations. 

Easily clamped on in one operation and 



Without obligation lo mi. please tend FREE Sample* ol PERfECI EAR TA6S and Prici list. 


Direct From Factory 

Vou sire guaranteed unusual wear and satisfaction from Cutler Gar- 
tents. They are made from the best le«vs wearing:, two combed yarns. 

No. 68 Ribbed ex. light Cotton 

Knee length $ .75 

No. 68 Old style or new style 

3 A or long legs 85 

iNo. 74 Ribbed light wt. cot 1.10 

No. 84 Rib. Mercerized Lisle.... 1.85 
No. 76 Ribbed It. wt. Lisle .... 1.35 
No. 64 Ribbed Med. It. Cot. 1.35 
No. 62 Ribbed Med. Hvy. 

bleached 1.70 


N (»/,. Heavy Duck $1.75 

Ladies' Pure Silk Hose, Latest 
Shades $1.00 

No. 61 Ribbed Med. Hvy. Un- 
bleached Double Back. 1.70 

No. 56 Ribbed Hvy. Cotton 

bleached 215 

No. 55 Ribbed Hvy. Cot. "Un- 
bleached Double Back 2.15 

No. 27 Ribbed Med. Wt. 50% 

Wool 335 

No. 39 Ribbed Hvy. Wt. 50% 

Wool 3„S5